- 


FROM   THE  LIBRARY  OF 
REV.   LOUIS    FITZGERALD    BENSON,  D.  D. 

BEQUEATHED    BY   HIM  TO 

THE   LIBRARY  OF 

PRINCETON  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 


Section        /  S  JU 
C,2- 


& 


/) 


\0  GiurtZS-J.    tdJ^L<^t 


yjsCoLtCouLiL^  <K/tf*Us. 


k 


/ 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2012  with  funding  from 

Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Library 


http://archive.org/details/historyOOemor 


OF 


HISTORY 

MAR  24  1932 


THE  DISCIPLINE 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 


</ 


BY  ROBERT  EMORY. 


NEW-YORK : 
PUBLISHED  BY  G.  LANE  &  C.  B  TIPPETT, 

FOR  THE   METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH,   AT  THE  CONFERENCE  OFFICE, 
200  MULBERRY-STREET. 


J.  Collord,  Printer. 
1845. 


"Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1843,  by 
G.  Lane  &  P.  P.  Saxdford,  in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District 
Court  of  the  Southern  District  of  New- York. 


PREFACE. 


When  a  young  Methodist  preacher  enters,  in  accord- 
ance with  the  direction  of  his  church,  upon  the  study 
of  its  Discipline,  he  is  curious  to  know  when  and  by 
whom  that  Discipline  was  framed.  He  learns,  indeed, 
from  the  book  itself,  that  the  General  Conference  has 
"  full  powers  to  make  rules  and  regulations,"  under 
certain  "  limitations  and  restrictions."  But  who  im- 
posed those  "  limitations  and  restrictions,"  and  to  what 
extent  has  the  General  Conference  used  its  powers  ? 
There  is  internal  evidence  that  the  present  Discipline 
was  not  all  composed  at  one  time.  At  what  periods 
then  were  its  several  parts  introduced,  and  what  modi- 
fications have  they  undergone  ?  These  are  points  not 
only  of  curious  inquiry,  but  essential  often  to  right  in- 
terpretation. But  they  are  points  on  which  students 
generally  can  obtain  no  satisfactory  information.  In 
our  civil  governments,  the  statutes  are  scattered  through 
the  several  volumes  of  laws,  which  have  been  publish- 
ed from  time  to  time,  and  therefore  these  are  all  pre- 
served. But,  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  the 
Discipline,  as  revised  at  each  General  Conference,  be- 
ing in  itself  complete,  supplants  all  that  had  gone  before 
it,  and  the  previous  editions  are  cast  aside  as  of  no 
further  use.  Thus  it  has  continued,  until  now  nearly 
sixty  years  have  elapsed  since  the  organization  of  the 
church,  and  the  Discipline  has  undergone  about  twenty 
distinct  revisions.  Where  then  shall  the  student  go  to 
find  these  successive  editions  ?     If  he  resort  to  the 


PREFACE. 


libraries  of  the  oldest  preachers,  they  are  not  there : — 
to  the  library  of  the  Book  Concern,  they  are  not  there : 
— to  the  archives  of  the  General  Conference,  still  they 
are  not  to  be  found.  Despairing  of  success  in  this 
pursuit,  he  may  perhaps  examine  the  journals  of  the 
General  Conference,  (though,  from  the  nature  of  the 
case,  this  is  a  privilege  which  few  can  enjoy.)  But 
here  he  will  find  that  all  prior  to  1800  are  missing; 
and  that  those  subsequent  to  that  date  convey  no  accu- 
rate information  as  to  the  changes  in  the  Discipline ; 
because,  in  the  alterations,  references  are  made  to 
chapter,  section,  question,  page,  &c,  which  cannot  be 
understood  without  having  a  copy  of  the  then  Disci- 
pline in  hand  :  and  because,  moreover,  at  each  General 
Conference  the  subsequent  publication  of  the  Disci- 
pline is  intrusted  to  a  committee,  invested  with  powers, 
(often  largely  discretionary,)  as  to  the  selection,  arrange- 
ment, and  wording  of  the  several  parts  :  and  no  report 
of  their  proceedings  is  entered  upon  the  journal. 

The  embarrassment  which  is  here  supposed  in  the 
mind  of  a  student  of  the  Discipline,  is  precisely  such 
as  the  author  himself  experienced.  In  such  a  dilemma, 
he  endeavoured  to  collect  for  himself  a  set  of  the  differ- 
ent Disciplines.  Having  his  lot  cast  amid  the  earliest 
seats  of  Methodism  in  this  country,  he  had  the  good 
fortune  of  rescuing  one  old  Discipline  after  another 
from  its  obscure  resting  place,  until  at  length,  with  one 
exception,*  the  series  was  completed,  and  the  rich  grati- 
fication was  enjoyed  of  tracing  in  the  original  documents 
themselves  the  progress  of  the  Discipline,  from  the 
first  simple  series  of  questions  and  answers,  to  its  pre- 
sent more  elaborate  structure  of  parts,  chapters,  and 

*  See  pages  81,  83. 


PREFACE.  5 

sections.  The  collection  thus  made  could  not  be  ren- 
dered universally  accessible.  The  author  has  thought, 
therefore,  that  he  would  be  doing  a  service  to  students 
of  the  Discipline  generally,  and  especially  to  his 
brethren  in  the  ministry,  by  publishing  the  results  of 
his  investigations  in  a  condensed  form.  Such  was  the 
origin  of  the  present  work.  In  the  preparation  of  it,  the 
author  has  aimed  at  nothing  more  than  the  most  perfect 
accuracy  in  the  statement  of  facts,  and  the  most  lucid 
arrangement  which  the  nature  of  the  case  admitted. 
To  secure  these  he  has  bestowed  a  degree  of  labour 
and  attention  which  few  would  suppose,  that  have  not 
made  a  similar  attempt.  Having  no  model  for  such  a 
work  in  all  the  range  of  civil  and  ecclesiastical  law  books, 
as  much  time  was  spent,  perhaps,  in  trying  various 
plans  of  presenting  the  subject,  as  was  necessary  to  com- 
plete the  undertaking,  after  the  plan  was  decided  on .  That 
which  has  been  adopted  combines,  it  is  believed,  more 
than  any  other,  brevity  with  accuracy.  The  changes  in 
the  form  and  arrangement  of  the  Discipline  are  noticed 
in  the  first  book ;  and  in  the  second,  the  changes  in  its 
contents.  That  these  last  might  be  stated  as  precisely 
as  possible,  the  very  words  of  the  Discipline  are  quoted. 
This  necessarily  leads  to  some  repetition,  and  deprives 
the  work  of  a  part  of  the  interest  which  it  might  have 
possessed  if  the  narrative  style  had  been  adopted.  But 
it  is  believed  that  this  mode  will  be  preferred  by  the 
most  of  those  who  will  wish  to  consult  the  work. 
There  is  added,  in  an  Appendix,  the  greater  part  of  the 
Notes  on  the  Discipline,  by  Dr.  Coke  and  Bishop  As- 
bury,  many  of  which  are  still  intrinsically  valuable ; 
and  all  of  which  are  interesting,  as  presenting  the 
views  of  the  founders  of  the    Methodist   Episcopal 


6  PREFACE. 

Church.     For  convenience  of  reference,  there  is  ap- 
pended to  the  whole  a  copious  index. 

Some  might  expect,  in  such  a  work,  a  discussion  of 
the  reasons  for  certain  rules,  and  the  interpretation  to  be 
put  upon  them.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  a  know- 
ledge of  both  these  will  be  promoted  by  the  informa- 
tion which  is  here  communicated,  as  to  the  time  when, 
and  the  connection  in  which  the  rules  were  introduced, 
and  the  changes  they  have  undergone.  But  to  set  forth 
his  own  opinion  on  points  of  discipline  was  no  part  of 
the  author's  plan  ;  nor  would  it  have  become  either  his 
age  in  the  ministry,  or  his  station  in  the  Church.  His 
object  will  be  accomplished,  if  he  shall  promote,  in  any 
degree,  an  understanding  of  the  Discipline  of  the 
Church,  and  an  attachment  to  those  great  principles  of 
its  economy,  which,  amid  all  the  changes  of  form,  have 
remained  the  same  from  the  beginning,  and  which 
have  proved  so  signally  successful  in  "  spreading  Scrip- 
tural holiness  over  these  lands." 

Robert  Emory. 

Frederick  City,  Md.,  Nsvember,  184.3. 


CONTENTS. 


BOOK  I. 

Page 
History  of  the  different  editions  of  the  Discipline 9 

Rules  and  regulations  prior  to  the  organization  of  the  Methodist 

Episcopal  Church 9-25 

First  Discipline  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  compared 

with  Large  Minutes 26-79 

Subsequent  editions 80-86 

BOOK  II. 

History  of  the  several  sections  of  the  Discipline 87 

The  title  87 

The  Bishops' Address 88 

Part  1.  Chap.  1.  Sec.  1.  Of  the  origin  of  the  M.  E.  Church 92 

Sec.  2.  Articles  ofReligion 95 

Sec.  3.  Of  the  General  and  Annual  Conferences 110 

Sec.  4.  Of  the  election  and  consecration  of  bishops,  and  their  duty  119 

Sec.  5.  Of  the  presiding  elders,  and  their  duty 124 

Sec.  6.  Of  the  election  and  ordination  of  travelling  elders,  and 

their  duty 129 

Sec.  7,  Of  the  election  and  ordination  of  travelling  deacons,  and 

their  duty 129 

Sec.  8.  Of  the  reception  of  preachers  from  the  Wesleyan  con- 

nection,  and  from  other  denominations 131 

Sec.  9.  Of  the  method  of  receiving  travelling  preachers,  and  their 

duty 132 

Sec.  10.  Of  the  duties  of  those  who  have  the  charge  of  circuits..  137 
Sec.  11.  Of  the  trial  of  those  who  think  they  are  moved  by  the 

Holy  Ghost  to  preach 145 

Sec.  12.  Of  the  matter  and  manner  of  preaching,  and  other  pub- 
lic exercises 145 

Sec.  13.  Of  the  duty  of  preachers  to  God,  themselves,  and  one 

another 146 

Sec.  14.  Rules  by  which   we  should  continue    or  desist   from 

preaching  at  any  place 146 

Sec.  15.  Of  visiting  from  house  to  house,  guarding  against  those 
things  which  are  so  common  to  professors,  and  enforcing  prac- 
tical religion 146 

Sec.  16.  Of  the  instruction  of  children 147 

Sec.  17.  Of  employing  our  time  profitably  when  we  are  not 
travelling,  &c 157 


8  CONTENTS. 

Sec.  18.  Of  the  necessity  of  union  among  ourselves 158 

Sec.  19.  Of  the  method  by  which  immoral  travelling  ministers  or 

preachers  shall  be  brought  to  trial,  &c 158 

Sec.  20.  How  to  provide  for  the  circuits  in  time  of  conference, 

and  to  preserve  and  increase  the  work  of  God 164 

Sec.  21.  Of  local  preachers 164 

Sec.  22.  Of  baptism 174 

Sec.  23.  Of  the  Lord's  supper 175 

Sec.  24.  Of  public  worship 175 

Sec.  25.  Of  the  spirit  and  truth  of  singing 176 

Chap.  II.  Sec.  1.  The  nature,  design,  and  general  rules  of  our 

united  societies 177 

Sec.  2.  Of  class  meetings 181 

Sec.  3.  Of  the  band  societies 183 

Sec.  4.  Of  the  privileges  granted  to  serious  persons  who  are  not 

of  our  church 187 

Sec.  5.  Of  marriage 187 

Sec.  6.  Of  dress 189 

Sec.  7.  Of  bringing  to  trial,  finding  guilty,  and  reproving,  suspend, 

ing,  or  excluding  disorderly  persons  from  society,  &c 189 

Chap.  III.  Sacramental  Services,  &c. 

Sec.  1.  The  order  for  the  administration  of  the  Lord's  supper...  193 

Sec.  2.  The  ministration  of  baptism  to  infants 200 

The  ministration  of  baptism  to  such  as  are  of  riper  years.  202 

Sec.  3.  Form  of  solemnization  of  matrimony 205 

Sec.  4.  Order  of  the  burial  of  the  dead 207 

Chap.  IV.  Form  and  manner  of  making  and  ordaining  bishops, 
elders,  and  deacons. 

Sec.  1.  Form  and  manner  of  making  deacons 208 

Sec.  2.  Form  and  manner  of  ordaining  elders 209 

Sec.  3.  Form  of  ordaining  a  bishop 209 

Part  II.  Sec.  1.  Of  the  boundaries  of  the  annual  conferences,  &c.  211 
Sec.  2.  Of  building  churches,  and  the  order  to  be  observed  therein  228 
Sec.  3.  Of  the  qualifications,  appointment,  and  duty  of  the  stew- 
ards of  circuits 235 

Sec.  4.  Of  the  allowance  to  the  ministers  and  preachers,  and  to 

their  wives,  widows,  and  children 236 

Sec.  5.  Of  raising  annual  supplies  for  the  propagation  of  the  gos- 
pel, for  making  up  the  allowance  of  the  preachers,  &c 240 

Sec.  6.  Support  of  missions 247 

Sec.  7.  Of  the  chartered  fund 251 

Sec.  8.  Of  the  printing  and  circulating  of  books,  and  of  the  profits 

arising  therefrom 254 

Sec.  9.  Local  preachers  to  have  an  allowance  in  given  cases....  273 
Sec.  10.  Of  slavery 274 

Appendix.     Notes  on  the  Discipline 281 


THE 


HISTORY  OF  THE  DISCIPLINE. 


BOOK  I. 

HISTORY    OF  THE    DIFFERENT    EDITIONS. 

The  Methodist  Societies  were  originally  governed 
by  the  General  Rules,  drawn  up  by  the  Wesleys,  in 
1743,  and  by  the  regulations  adopted  in  the  conferences, 
which  were  held  yearly  from  1744.  These  regulations 
were  first  published  in  the  Minutes  from  year  to  year. 
They  were  afterward  collected  together  and  printed, 
with  some  slight  alterations,  in  a  tract  entitled  "  The 
Large  Minutes."  The  same  rules  and  regulations,  so 
far  as  applicable  to  their  condition,  governed  the 
Methodist  Societies  in  America,  from  the  time  of  their 
first  formation  in  1766.  At  the  first  conference,  in 
1773,  the  preachers  formally  recognized  "  the  doc- 
trine and  discipline  of  the  Methodists,"  as  contained  in 
the  English  Minutes,  to  be  "  the  sole  rule  of  their  con- 
duct." They  adopted,  however,  at  successive  confer- 
ences, some  additional  regulations,  rendered  necessary 
by  their  peculiar  circumstances.  These  were  insert- 
ed, from  year  to  year,  in  the  Annual  Minutes,  until 
1784,  when  the  Methodists  in  America  ceased  to  con- 
stitute mere  societies,  and  were  duly  organized  into  a 
church.  To  learn,  then,  what  was  the  Discipline  of 
the  Methodist  Societies  in  America,  prior  to  1784,  the 
Large  Minutes  must  be  compared  with  the  Annual 

1* 


10  Rules  and  Regulations.  T1773. 

Minutes  of  the  American  conferences.  The  Large 
Minutes  will  be  found  below,  in  connection  with  the 
Discipline  of  1784.  Those  portions  of  the  Annual 
Minutes  which  relate  to  discipline  are  as  follows  : — 

1 7  73.  At  the  first  conference,  held  in  Philadelphia, 
June,  1773,  "the  following  queries  were  proposed  to 
every  preacher : — 

"  Quest.  1.  Ought  not  the  authority  of  Mr.  Wesley 
and  that  conference  to  extend  to  the  preachers  and 
people  in  America,  as  well  as  in  Great  Britain  and 
Ireland  ? 

"  Ans.  Yes. 

"  Quest.  2.  Ought  not  the  doctrine  and  discipline  of 
the  Methodists,  as  contained  in  the  Minutes,  to  be  the 
sole  rule  of  our  conduct,  who  labour  in  the  connection 
with  Mr.  Wesley  in  America  ? 

"Ans.  Yes. 

"  Quest.  3.  If  so,  does  it  not  follow,  that  if  any 
preachers  deviate  from  the  Minutes,  we  can  have  no 
fellowship  with  them  till  they  change  their  conduct? 

"  Ans.  Yes. 

"  The  following  rules  were  agreed  to  by  all  the 
preachers  present : — 

"  1 .  Every  preacher,  who  acts  in  connection  with  Mr. 
Wesley  and  the  brethren  who  labour  in  America,  is 
strictly  to  avoid  administering  the  ordinances  of  baptism 
and  the  Lord's  supper. 

"  2.  All  the  people  among  whom  we  labour,  to  be 
earnestly  exhorted  to  attend  the  Church,  and  to  receive 
the  ordinances  there  ;  but  in  a  particular  manner,  to 
press  the  people  in  Maryland  and  Virginia  to  the  ob- 
servance of  this  minute. 

"3.  No  person  or  persons  to  be  admitted  into  our 
love-feasts  oftener  than  twice  or  thrice,  unless  they  be- 
come members  ;  and  none  to  be  admitted  to  the  society 
meetings  more  than  thrice. 

"  4.  None  of  the  preachers  in  America  to  reprint,  any 
of  Mr.  Wesley's  books,  without  his  authority  (when  it 
can  be  gotten)  and  the  consent  of  their  brethren. 


1774-5.]  Rules  and  Regulations.  11 

"  5.  Robert  Williams  to  sell  the  books  he  has 
already  printed,  but  to  print  no  more,  unless  under  the 
above  restrictions. 

"  6.  Every  preacher  who  acts  as  an  assistant,  to 
send  an  account  of  the  work  once  in  six  months  to  the 
general  assistant." 

1774.  In  1774  the  following  regulations  were 
adopted  : — 

"  All  the  preachers  to  change  at  the  end  of  six 
months. 

"  This  conference  agreed  to  the  following  particulars  : 

"  1 .  Every  preacher  who  is  received  into  full  connec- 
tion is  to  have  the  use  and  property  of  his  horse,  which 
any  of  the  circuits  may  furnish  him  with. 

"  2.  Every  preacher  to  be  allowed  six  pounds,  Penn- 
sylvania currency,  per  quarter,  and  his  travelling 
charges  besides. 

"  3.  For  every  assistant  to  make  a  general  collection 
at  Easter  in  the  circuits  where  they  labour,  to  be 
applied  to  the  sinking  of  the  debts  on  the  houses,  and 
relieving  the  preachers  in  want. 

"  4.  Wherever  Thomas  Rankin*  spends  his  time,  he 
is  to  be  assisted  by  those  circuits." 

1 77o.     In  1775  the  following  directions  are  added : 

"  Thomas  Rankin*  is  to  travel  till  the  month  of  De- 
cember, and  then  take  a  quarter  in  New-York. 

"  The  preachers  in  New-Jersey  to  change  in  one 
quarter. 

"  Webster  and  Cooper  to  change  with  Gatch  and 
Watters  at  the  end  of  six  months. 

"  The  preachers  in  Brunswick  and  Hanover  to 
change  as  the  assistant  thinks  proper. 

"  Thomas  Rankin's  deficiencies  to  be  paid  out  of  the 
yearly  collection. 

"  The  preachers'  expenses  from  conference  to  their 
circuits  to  be  paid  out  of  the  yearly  collection. 

*  The  general  assistant. 


12  Rules  and  Regulations.  [1777-9. 

"  A  general  fast  for  the  prosperity  of  the  work,  and 
for  the  peace  of  America,  on  Tuesday  the  18th  of  July." 

1777.  In  1777  we  find  the  following  : — 

"  Quest.  7.  As  the  present  distress  is  such,  are  the 
preachers  resolved  to  take  no  step  to  detach  themselves 
from  the  work  of  God  for  the  ensuing  year  ? 

"  Ans.  We  purpose,  by  the  grace  of  God,  not  to 
take  any  step  that  may  separate  us  from  the  brethren, 
or  from  the  blessed  work  in  which  we  are  engaged. 

"  Quest.  8.  Has  not  the  preaching  of  funeral  sermons 
been  carried  so  far  as  to  prostitute  that  venerable  custom, 
and  in  some  sort  to  render  it  contemptible  ? 

"  Ans.  Yes.  Therefore  let  all  the  preachers  inform 
every  society,  that  we  will  not  preach  any  but  for  those 
who,  we  have  reason  to  think,  died  in  the  fear  and 
favour  of  God." 

1778.  In  1778  the  following  :— 

"  Quest.  8.  What  shall  the  preachers  be  allowed  for 
quarterage  ? 

"  Ans.  Eight  pounds,  Virginia  currency." 

1779.  In  1779,  at  the  conference  in  Delaware, 
the  following : — 

"  No  helper  to  make  any  alteration  in  the  circuit,  or 
appoint  preaching  in  any  new  place,  without  consulting 
the  assistant. 

"  Every  exhorter  and  local  preacher  to  go  by  the 
directions  of  the  assistants  where,  and  only  where,  they 
shall  appoint. 

"  Quest.  8.  Why  was  the  Delaware  Conference  held? 

"  Ans.  For  the  convenience  of  the  preachers  in  the 
northern  stations,  that  we  all  might  have  an  opportunity 
of  meeting  in  conference  ;  it  being  unadvisable  for 
brother  Asbury  and  brother  Ruff,  with  some  others,  to 
attend  in  Virginia ;  it  is  considered  also  as  preparatory 
to  the  conference  in  Virginia.  Our  sentiments  to  be 
given  in  by  brother  Watters. 


1779-80.]  Rules  and  Regulations.  13 

"  Quest.  9.  Ought  not  every  travelling  preacher  to 
meet  the  class  wherever  he  preaches  ? 

"  Ans.  Yes  ;  if  possible. 

"  Quest.  10.  Shall  we  guard  against  a  separation 
from  the  Church,  directly  or  indirectly  ? 

"  Ans.  By  all  means. 

"  Quest.  11.  What  shall  be  done  with  the  children  ? 

"  Ans.  Meet  them  once  a  fortnight,  and  examine  the 
parents  with  regard  to  their  conduct  toward  them. 

"  Quest.  12.  Ought  not  brother  Asbury  to  act  as 
general  assistant  in  America  ? 

" Ans.  He  ought:  1st,  on  account  of  his  age;  2d, 
because  originally  appointed  by  Mr.  Wesley ;  3d,  be- 
ing joined  with  Messrs.  Rankin  and  Shadford,  by 
express  order  from  Mr.  Wesley. 

"  Quest.  13.  How  far  shall  his  power  extend? 

"  Ans.  On  hearing  every  preacher  for  and  against 
what  is  in  debate,  the  right  of  determination  shall  rest 
with  him,  according  to  the  Minutes." 

In  the  same  year,  at  the  conference  in  Virginia,  the 
following : — 

"  Quest.  6.  What  shall  be  done  with  the  preachers 
who  were  upon  trial  last  year  ? 

"  Ans.  To  be  continued  till  next  conference. 

"  Quest.  7.  Shall  any  preacher  receive  quarterage 
who  is  able  to  travel,  and  does  not  ? 

"  Ans.  No. 

"  Quest.  8.  In  what  light  shall  we  view  those 
preachers  who  receive  money  by  subscription  ? 

"  Ans.  As  excluded  from  the  Methodist  connection." 

1780.     In  1 780  the  following  :— 

"  Quest.  7.  Ought  not  all  the  assistants  to  see  to  the 
settling  of  all  the  preaching  houses  by  trustees,  and 
order  the  said  trustees  to  meet  once  in  half  a  year,  and 
keep  a  register  of  their  proceedings  ;  if  there  are  any 
vacancies,  choose  new  trustees  for  the  better  security 
of  the  houses,  and  let  all  the  deeds  be  drawn  in  sub- 
stance after  that  in  the  printed  Minutes  ? 


14  Rules  and  Regulatio?is.  CI 780. 

"  Ans.  Yes. 

"  Quest.  8.  Shall  all  the  travelling  preachers  take  a 
license  from  every  conference,  importing  that  they  are 
assistants  or  helpers  in  connection  with  us  ? 

"  Ans.  Yes. 

"  Quest.  9.  Shall  brother  Asbury  sign  them  in  be- 
half of  the  conference  ? 

"  Ans.  Yes. 

"  Quest.  10.  Ought  it  to  be  strictly  enjoined  on  all 
our  local  preachers  and  exhorters  that  no  one  presume 
to  speak  in  public  without  taking  a  note  every  quarter, 
(if  required,)  and  be  examined  by  the  assistant  with 
respect  to  his  life,  his  qualification,  and  reception  ? 

"  Ans.  Yes. 

"  Quest.  11.  Ought  not  all  our  preachers  to  make 
conscience  of  rising  at  four,  and  if  not,  yet  at  five  ?  (is 
it  not  a  shame  for  a  preacher  to  be  in  bed  till  six  in  the 
morning  ?) 

"  Ans.  Undoubtedly  they  ought. 

"  Quest.  12.  Shall  we  continue  in  close  connection 
with  the  Church,  and  press  our  people  to  a  closer  com- 
munion with  her  ? 

"  Ans.  Yes. 

"  Quest.  13.  Will  this  conference  grant  the  privilege 
to  all  the  friendly  clergy  of  the  Church  of  England,  at 
the  request  or  desire  of  the  people,  to  preach  or  admi- 
nister the  ordinances  in  our  preaching  houses  or  cha- 
pels ? 

11  Ans.  Yes. 

"  Quest.  14.  What  provision  shall  we  make  for  the 
wives  of  married  preachers  ? 

"  Ans.  They  shall  receive  an  equivalent  with  their 
husbands  in  quarterage,  if  they  stand  in  need. 

"  Quest.  15.  Ought  not  our  preachers,  if  possible,  to 
speak  to  every  person,  one  by  one,  in  the  families 
where  they  lodge,  before  prayer,  if  time  will  permit,  or 
give  a  family  exhortation  after  reading  a  chapter  ? 

"  Ans.  They  ought. 

"  Quest.  16.  Ought  not  this  conference  to  require 


1780.]  Rules  and  Regulations.  15 

those  travelling  preachers  who  hold  slaves  to  give  pro- 
mises to  set  them  free  ? 

"  A?is.  Yes. 

"  Quest.  17.  Does  this  conference  acknowledge  that 
slavery  is  contrary  to  the  laws  of  God,  man,  and  na- 
ture, and  hurtful  to  society  ;  contrary  to  the  dictates  of 
conscience  and  pure  religion,  and  doing  that  which  we 
would  not  others  should  do  to  us  and  ours  ?  Do  we 
pass  our  disapprobation  on  all  our  friends  who  keep 
slaves,  and' advise  their  freedom? 

"  Ans.  Yes. 

"  Quest.  18.  Shall  we  recommend  our  quarterly 
meetings  to  be  held  on  Saturdays  and  Sundays  when 
convenient  ?* 

"Ans.  Agreed. 

"  Quest.  19.  Shall  not  the  Friday  following  every 
quarter  day  be  appointed  as  a  day  of  fasting  ? 

"  Ans.  Yes. 

"  Quest.  20.  Does  this  whole  conference  disapprove 
the  step  our  brethren  have  taken  in  Virginia  ? 

"Ans.  Yes. 

"  Quest.  21.  Do  we  look  upon  them  no  longer  as 
Methodists  in  connection  with  Mr.  Wesley  and  us  till 
they  come  back  ?t 

"Ans.  Agreed. 

"  Quest.  22.  Shall  brother  Asbury,  Garrettson,  and 
Watters  attend  the  Virginia  Conference,  and  inform 
them  of  our  proceedings  in  this,  and  receive  their  answer? 

"Ans.  Yes. 

11  Quest.  23.  Do  we  disapprove  of  the  practice  of 
distilling  grain  into  liquor  ?  Shall  we  disown  our  friends 
who  will  not  renounce  the  practice  ? 

"Ans.  Yes. 

"  Quest.  24.  What  shall  the  conference  do  in  case 
of  brother  Asburv's  death  or  absence  ? 


*  At  first,  held  on  Tuesday. 

t  "  This  refers  to  a  partial  separation  which  took  place  in  Virginia 
on  account  of  the  ordinances." 


16  Rules  and  Regulations.  [1780-1. 

"  Ans.  Meet  once  a  year,  and  act  according  to  the 
Minutes. 

"  Quest.  25.  Ought  not  the  assistant  to  meet  the  co- 
loured people  himself,  and  appoint  as  helpers  in  his 
absence  proper  white  persons,  and  not  suffer  them  to 
stay  late,  and  meet  by  themselves  ? 

"  Ans.  Yes. 

"  Quest.  26.  What  must  be  the  conditions  of  our 
union  with  our  Virginia  brethren  ? 

"  Ans.  To  suspend  all  their  administrations  for  one 
year,  and  all  meet  together  in  Baltimore." 

1781.     In  1781  the  following  :— 

"  Quest.  1.  What  preachers  are  now  determined, 
after  mature  consideration,  close  observation,  and 
earnest  prayer,  to  preach  the  old  Methodist  doctrine, 
and  strictly  enforce  the  Discipline,  as  contained  in 
the  Notes,  Sermons,  and  Minutes  published  by  Mr. 
Wesley,  so  far  as  they  respect  both  preachers  and 
people,  according  to  the  knowledge  we  have  of  them, 
and  the  ability  God  shall  give  ;  and  firmly  resolved  to 
discountenance  a  separation  among  either  preachers 
or  people  ? 

"Ans."  [Here  follow  the  names  of  thirty-nine 
preachers.] 

"  Quest.  2.  Why  was  conference  begun  at  Chop- 
tank  ? 

"  Ans.  To  examine  those  who  could  not  go  to 
Baltimore,  and  to  provide  supplies  for  the  circuits 
where  the  Lord  is  more  immediately  pouring  out  his 
Spirit. 

"  Quest.  3.  Is  there  any  precedent  for  this  in  the 
economy  of  Methodism  ? 

"  Ans.  Yes  :  Mr.  Wesley  generally  holds  a  confer- 
ence in  Ireland  for  the  same  purposes. 

M  Quest.  4.  Should  we  take  the  preachers  into  full 
connection  after  one  year's  trial ;  or  would  it  not  be 
better,  after  considering  how  young  they  are  in  age, 
grace,  and  gifts,  to  try  them  two  years,  unless  it  be  one 


1781.]  Rules  and  Regulations.  17 

of  double  testimony,  of  whom  there  is  a  general  appro- 
bation ? 

"Ans.  Yes. 

"  Quest.  5.  Shall  any  assistant  take  a  local  preacher 
to  travel  in  the  circuit,  in  the  vacancy  of  conference, 
without  consulting  brother  Asbury,  or  the  assistants 
near  him,  by  word  or  letter  ? 

"Ans.  No. 

"  Quest.  6.  If  any  former  assistant  has  had  just 
cause  for  removing  preaching  from  any  house,  should 
his  successor  return  to  it  without  consulting  brother 
Asbury,  or  the  assistants  in  the  circuits  near  him ;  and 
if  it  remains  doubtful,  leave  it  till  next  conference  ? 

"Ans.  Agreed. 

"  Quest.  7.  Ought  not  the  preachers  to  examine 
every  person  admitted  upon  trial  for  three  months  ; 
first,  whether  they  have  been  turned  out ;  and  if  so,  let 
them  not  be  received  without  they  have  evidenced  re- 
pentance, and  can  be  generally  recommended  ? 

"Ans.  Yes. 

"  Quest.  8.  Ought  not  the  preachers  often  to  read 
the  Rules  of  the  Societies,  the  Character  of  a  Method- 
ist, and  the  Plain  Account  of  Christian  Perfection,  if 
they  have  got  them  ? 

"Ans.  Yes." 

"  Quest.  14.  Ought  not  every  assistant  to  give  a  cir- 
cumstantial account  of  the  circuit,  in  writing,  both  of 
societies  and  local  preachers,  with  a  plan,  to  his  suc- 
cessor ? 

"Ans.  Yes. 

"  Quest.  15.  Ought  not  each  assistant  to  inform  all 
our  societies  in  his  circuit  of  the  sum  that  is  to  be  made 
up  for  the  preachers'  quarterage,  exclusive  of  travelling 
expenses,  and  urge  them  to  give  according  to  their  se- 
veral abilities  ? 

"Ans.  Yes." 

"  Quest.  17.  What  proper  method  should  be  taken, 
supposing  any  difference  should  arise  in  dealing  be- 
tween our  brethren  ? 


18  Rules  and  Regulations.  [1781-2. 

"  Ans.  Let  the  assistant  preacher  at  quarterly  meet- 
ing consult  with  the  steward,  in  appointing  proper  per- 
sons to  examine  into  the  circumstances,  and  if  there  be 
any  suspicion  of  injustice  or  inability  in  the  referees,  to 
appoint  men  of  more  skill  and  probity,  and  the  parties 
to  abide  by  their  decision,  or  be  excluded  the  society. 

"  Quest.  18.  How  many  general  fasts  shall  we  have 
this  year  ? 

"  Ans.  Four,  as  follows  : — the  first  Thursday  in 
June,  September,  January,  and  April." 

1 7  82.     In  1782  the  following  :— 

"  Quest.  1 1 .  What  shall  be  done  to  revive  the  work  ? 

"  Ans.  Hold  evening  meetings,  and  preach  in  the 
mornings  in  places  convenient. 

"  Quest.  12.  What  shall  be  done  to  get  a  regular 
and  impartial  supply  for  the  maintenance  of  the 
preachers  ? 

"  Ans.  Let  every  thing  they  receive,  either  in  money 
or  clothing,  be  valued  by  the  preachers  and  stewards  at 
quarterly  meeting,  and  an  account  of  the  deficiency 
given  in  to  the  conference,  that  they  may  be  supplied 
by  the  profits  arising  from  the  books  and  the  confer- 
ence collections. 

"  Quest.  13.  How  shall  we  more  effectually  guard 
against  disorderly  travelling  preachers  ? 

11  Ans.  Write  at  the  bottom  of  every  certificate  :  '  The 
authority  this  conveys  is  limited  to  next  conference.' 

"  Quest.  14.  How  must  we  do  if  a  preacher  will  not 
desist  after  being  found  guilty  ? 

"  Ans.  Let  the  nearest  assistant  stop  him  immedi- 
ately. In  brother  Asbury's  absence,  let  the  preachers 
inform  the  people  of  these  rules. 

"  Quest.  15.  How  shall  we  more  effectually  guard 
against  disorderly  local  preachers  ? 

"  Ans.  Write  at  the  bottom  of  the  certificate  :  '  This 
conveys  authority  no  longer  than  you  walk  uprightly, 
and  submit  to  the  direction  of  the  assistant  preacher.' 

"  Quest.  16.  By  what  rule  shall  we  conduct  our- 


1782—3.3  Rules  and  Regulations.  19 

selves  toward  the  preachers  and  people  that  separate 
from  us  ? 

"  Ans.  Disown  them. 

"  Quest.  17.  How  shall  we  more  effectually  guard 
against  impostors  1 

"Ans.  Let  no  person  remove  from  north  to  south 
without  a  certificate  from  the  assistant  preacher ;  and 
let  no  one  be  received  into  society  without." 

11  Quest.  19.  Do  the  brethren  in  conference  unani- 
mously choose  brother  Asbury  to  act  according  to  Mr. 
Wesley's  original  appointment,  and  preside  over  the 
American  conferences  and  the  whole  work  ? 

"  Ans.  Yes." 

"  Every  assistant  preacher  must  so  order  his  circuit, 
that  either  himself  or  one  of  his  helpers  may  travel  with 
Mr.  Asbury  through  his  circuit." 

1783.     In  1783  the  following  :— 

"  Quest.  9.  How  is  this  sum  [for  the  support  of  the 
preachers'  wives]  to  be  raised  ? 

"  Ans.  Let  the  preachers  make  a  small  collection  in 
all  the  circuits. 

"  Quest.  10.  What  shall  be  done  with  our  local 
preachers  who  hold  slaves  contrary  to  the  laws  which 
authorize  their  freedom  in  any  of  the  United  States  ? 

"  Ans.  We  will  try  them  another  year.  In  the  mean 
time  let  every  assistant  deal  faithfully  and  plainly  with 
every  one,  and  report  to  the  next  conference.  It  may 
then  be  necessary  to  suspend  them. 

"  Quest.  11.  Should  our  friends  be  permitted  to 
make  spirituous  liquors,  sell,  and  drink  them  in 
drams  ? 

"  Ans.  By  no  means  :  we  think  it  wrong  in  its  na- 
ture and  consequences  ;  and  desire  all  our  preachers  to 
teach  the  people  by  precept  and  example  to  put  away 
this  evil. 

"  Quest.  12.  How  shall  we  conduct  ourselves  to- 
ward any  European  Methodists,  should  they  come  to 
this  continent  ? 


20  Rules  and  Regulations.  [1783-4 


"  Ans.  We  will  not  receive  them  without  a  letter  of 
recommendation,  which  we  have  no  reason  to  doubt  the 
truth  of. 

"  Quest.  13.  What  can  be  done  to  supply  the  cir- 
cuits with  preaching  in  time  of  conference  ? 

"ins.  Let  the  assistants  engage  as  many  local 
preachers  as  can  be  depended  upon,  and  such  among 
them  as  are  needy  be  allowed  for  their  labour  in  pro- 
portion with  the  travelling  preachers. 

"  Quest.  14.  How  many  days  of  thanksgiving  shall 
we  have  for  our  public  peace,  temporal  and  spiritual 
prosperity,  and  for  the  glorious  work  of  God  ? 

"  Ans.  Two  :  the  first  Thursday  in  July  and  Oc- 
tober. 

"  Quest.  15.  How  many  fast  days  shall  we  have  ? 

"  Ans.  Two :  the  first  Friday  in  January  and 
April." 

"  Quest.  17.  How  is  this  money  [for  the  preachers' 
wives]  to  be  raised  ? 

"Ans"  [The  amount  is  then  apportioned  to  the 
several  circuits.] 

1 7  84.     In  1784  the  following  :— 

"  Quest.  8.  How  shall  we  keep  good  order  among 
the  preachers,  and  provide  for  contingencies  in  the  va- 
cancy of  conference,  and  absence  of  the  general  assist- 
ant ? 

"  Ans.  Let  any  three  assistants  do  what  may  be 
thought  most  eligible,  call  to  an  account,  change,  sus- 
pend, or  receive  a  preacher  till  conference. 

"  Quest.  9.  What  can  be  done  with  those  places 
we  have  long  tried,  and  appear  to  grow  worse  every 
year? 

"  Ans.  If  you  are  obliged  to  make  use  of  such  places 
to  get  to  more  valuable  ones,  appoint  no  public  preach- 
ing, but  only  meet  society  in  the  evening,  or  speak  to 
the  black  people. 

"  Quest.  10.  What  can  be  done  toward  erecting  new 
chapels,  and  discharging  the  debts  on  those  already  built? 


1784.]  Rules  and  Regulations.  21 

"  Ans.  Let  the  assistant  preacher  put  a  yearly  sub- 
scription through  the  circuits,  and  insist  upon  every 
member  that  is  not  supported  by  charity  to  give  some 
thing.  Let  them  subscribe  the  first  quarter,  and  pay 
the  second ;  and  the  money  to  be  applied  by  two  ge- 
neral stewards. 

"  Quest.  11.  How  shall  we  prevent  superfluity  in 
dress  among  our  people  ? 

"  Ans.  Let  the  preachers  carefully  avoid  every  thing 
of  this  kind  in  themselves,  and  speak  frequently  and 
faithfully  against  it  in  all  our  societies. 

"  Quest.  12.  What  shall  we  do  with  our  friends  that 
will  buy  and  sell  slaves  1 

"  Ans.  If  they  buy  with  no  other  design  than  to  hold 
them  as  slaves,  and  have  been  previously  warned,  they 
shall  be  expelled,  and  permitted  to  sell  on  no  consider- 
ation. 

"  Q^iest.  13.  What  shall  we  do  with  our  local 
preachers  who  will  not  emancipate  their  slaves  in  the 
states  where  the  laws  admit  it  ? 

"  Ans.  Try  those  in  Virginia  another  year,  and  sus- 
pend the  preachers  in  Maryland,  Delaware,  Pennsyl- 
vania, and  New-Jersey. 

"  Quest.  14.  How  shall  we  reform  our  singing? 

"  Ans.  Let  all  our  preachers  who  have  any  know- 
ledge in  the  notes  improve  it  by  learning  to  sing  true 
themselves,  and  keeping  close  to  Mr.  Wesley's  tunes 
and  hymns. 

"  Quest.  15.  How  shall  we  enlarge  the  conference 
collection  to  supply  the  wants  of  the  preachers  ? 

"  Ans.  Let  there  be  a  public  collection  in  all  the 
principal  places  in  the  circuits,  and  brought  to  confer- 
ence." 

"  Let  every  assistant  preacher  see  that  [the  money 
for  the  preachers'  wives]  is  collected  and  paid  quar 
terly. 

"  Quest.  18.  What  shall  be  allowed  the  general  as- 
sistant yearly  ? 


22  Rules  and  Regulations.  [1784 

"  Ans.  Twenty-four  pounds,  with  his  expenses  for 
horses  and  travelling,  brought  to,  and  paid  at,  confer 
ence." 

"  Quest.  21.  How  shall  we  conduct  ourselves  to 
ward  European  preachers  ? 

"  Ans.  If  they  are  recommended  by  Mr.  Wesley, 
will  be  subject  to  the  American  conference,  preach  the 
doctrine  taught  in  the  four  volumes  of  Sermons,  and 
Notes  on  the  New  Testament,  keep  the  circuits  they 
are  appointed  to,  follow  the  directions  of  the  London  and 
American  Minutes,  and  be  subject  to  Francis  Asbury 
as  general  assistant,  whilst  he  stands  approved  by  Mr. 
Wesley  and  the  conference,  we  will  receive  them  ;  but 
if  they  walk  contrary  to  the  above  directions,  no  ancient 
right  or  appointment  shall  prevent  their  being  excluded 
from  our  connection. 

"  Quest.  22.  What  shall  be  done  with  our  travelling 
preachers  that  now  are,  or  hereafter  shall  be,  possessed 
of  slaves,  and  refuse  to  manumit  them  where  the  law 
permits  ? 

"  Ans.  Employ  them  no  more. 

"  Quest.  23.  How  shall  wre  more  effectually  appoint 
and  keep  days  of  fasting  ? 

"  Ans.  By  writing  it  upon  every  class  paper, '  To  be 
the  first  Friday  after  every  quarterly  meeting.' " 

The  close  of  the  year  1784  constituted  a  new  and 
most  important  epoch  in  American  Methodism.  The 
independence  of  the  United  States  having  been  con- 
firmed by  the  peace  of  1783,  the  authority  of  England 
over  them,  both  civil  and  ecclesiastical,  came  to  an 
end.  The  connection  with  the  Church  of  England 
being  thus  providentially  dissolved,  Mr.  Wesley,  who 
had  always  resisted  a  separation  from  it,  took  mea- 
sures, on  the  application  of  the  American  societies,  to 
organize  them  into  a  church.  In  explanation  of  his 
views  and  wishes,  he  addressed  to  the  brethren  in 
America  the  following  letter  : — 


1784.]  Organization  of  the  M.  E.  Church.  23 

"Bristol,  Sept.  10,  1784. 

"  To  Dr.  Coke,  Mr.  Asbury,  and  our  Brethren  in 
North  America : — 

"  1.  By  a  very  uncommon  train  of  providences, 
many  of  the  provinces  of  North  America  are  totally 
disjoined  from  the  British  empire,  and  erected  into 
independent  states.  The  English  government  has  no 
authority  over  them,  either  civil  or  ecclesiastical,  any 
more  than  over  the  states  of  Holland.  A  civil  autho- 
rity is  exercised  over  them,  partly  by  the  congress, 
partly  by  the  state  assemblies.  But  no  one  either 
exercises  or  claims  any  ecclesiastical  authority  at  all. 
In  this  peculiar  situation  some  thousands  of  the  in- 
habitants of  these  states  desire  my  advice  ;  and  in 
compliance  with  their  desire  I  have  drawn  up  a  little 
sketch. 

"  2.  Lord  King's  account  of  the  primitive  church 
convinced  me,  many  years  ago,  that  bishops  and 
presbyters  are  the  same  order,  and,  consequently, 
have  the  same  right  to  ordain.  For  many  years  I 
have  been  importuned,  from  time  to  time,  to  exercise 
this  right,  by  ordaining  part  of  our  travelling  preachers; 
but  I  have  still  refused,  not  only  for  peace'  sake,  but 
because  I  was  determined  as  little  as  possible  to  vio- 
late the  established  order  of  the  national  church  to 
which  I  belonged. 

"3.  But  the  case  is  widely  different  between  England 
and  North  America.  Here  there  are  bishops  who  have 
a  legal  jurisdiction.  In  America  there  are  none,  and 
but  few  parish  ministers  ;  so  that  for  some  hundred 
miles  together  there  is  none  either  to  baptize  or  to 
administer  the  Lord's  supper.  Here,  therefore,  my 
scruples  are  at  an  end ;  and  I  conceive  myself  at  full 
liberty,  as  I  violate  no  order,  and  invade  no  man's 
right,  by  appointing  and  sending  labourers  into  the 
harvest. 

"  4.  I  have,  accordingly,  appointed  Dr.  Coke  and 
Mr.   Francis    Asbxjry    to    be  joint    superintendents 


24  Organization  of  the  M.  E.  Church.  [1784, 

over  our  brethren  in  North  America  ;  as  also  Richard 
Whatcoat  and  Thomas  Vasey  to  act  as  elders  among 
them,  by  baptizing  and  administering  the  Lord's  supper. 

"  5.  If  any  one  will  point  out  a  more  rational  and 
Scriptural  way  of  feeding  and  guiding  those  poor  sheep 
in  the  wilderness,  1  will  gladly  embrace  it.  At  pre- 
sent I  cannot  see  any  better  method  than  that  I  have 
taken. 

"6.  It  has  indeed  been  proposed  to  desire  the 
English  bishops  to  ordain  part  of  our  preachers  for 
America.  But  to  this  I  object,  (1.)  I  desired  the 
bishop  of  London  to  ordain  one  only,  but  could  not 
prevail.  (2.)  If  they  consented,  we  know  the  slow 
ness  of  their  proceedings,  but  the  matter  admits  of  no 
delay.  (3.)  If  they  would  ordain  them  now,  they 
would  likewise  expect  to  govern  them.  And  how 
grievously  would  this  entangle  us  !  (4.)  As  our 
American  brethren  are  now  totally  disentangled  both 
from  the  state  and  from  the  English  hierarchy,  we 
dare  not  entangle  them  again  either  with  the  one  or 
the  other.  They  are  now  at  full  liberty  simply  to 
follow  the  Scriptures  and  the  primitive  church.  And 
we  judge  it  best  that  they  should  stand  fast  in  that 
liberty  wherewith  God  has  so  strangely  made  them 
free.  John  Wesley." 

At  the  same  time,  Mr.  Wesley  prepared  and  printed, 
for  the  use  of  the  church  in  America,  a  Liturgy, 
abridged  from  that  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  a 
collection  of  psalms  and  hymns.  The  former  was 
entitled,  "  The  Sunday  Service  of  the  Methodists  in 
North  America.  With  other  occasional  Services. 
London.  Printed  in  the  year  1784;"  and  contained, 
among  other  things,  "  The  Form  and  Manner  of  making 
and  ordaining  of  Superintendents,  Elders,  and  Dea- 
cons," and  the  "  Articles  of  Religion."  The  latter 
was  entitled,  "  A  Collection  of  Psalms  and  Hymns 
for  the  Lord's  Day.  Published  by  John  Wesley, 
M.  A.,  late  Fellow  of  Lincoln  College,  Oxford;  and 


1784.]  The  Christmas  Conference.  25 

Charles  Wesley,  M.  A.,  late  Student  of  Christ  Church, 
Oxford.     London.     Printed  in  the  year  1784." 

To  carry  into  effect  the  proposed  organization,  a 
General  Conference  of  preachers  was  called,  to  meet 
in  Baltimore  at  Christmas,  1784.  Sixty  out  of  the 
eighty-three  preachers,  then  in  the  travelling  connec- 
tion, attended  at  the  appointed  time.  "At  this  confer- 
ence," say  the  Annual  Minutes  for  1785,  "it  was 
unanimously  agreed  that  circumstances  made  it  ex- 
pedient for  us  to  become  a  separate  body,  under  the 
denomination  of  '  The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.' " 
And  again  they  say,  "  We  formed  ourselves  into  an 
independent  church  ;  and  following  the  counsel  of 
Mr.  John  Wesley,  who  recommended  the  Episcopal 
mode  of  church  government,  we  thought  it  best  to 
become  an  Episcopal  church,  making  the  Episcopal 
office  elective,  and  the  elected  superintendent  or 
bishop  amenable  to  the  body  of  ministers  and  preach- 
ers." They  adopted  a  Form  of  Discipline  for  the 
government  of  the  church.  This  was  substantially 
the  same  with  the  Large  Minutes,  the  principal  alter- 
ations being  only  such  as  were  necessary  to  adapt 
it  to  the  state  of  things  in  America.  As  this  was 
the  first  Discipline  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  it  is  here  republished  entire,  together  with 
the  portions  of  the  Large  Minutes  which  were  left 
out  or  altered.  Those  parts  of  the  Large  Minutes 
which  were  left  out  of  the  Discipline  of  1784  are 
here  enclosed  in  brackets,  and,  when  the  passages  are 
long,  are  printed  in  smaller  type,  while  what  was  con- 
tained in  the  latter,  and  not  in  the  former,  is  printed 
in  italics.  Where  there  has  been  merely  a  substitution 
of  one  passage  for  another,  the  language  of  the  Large 
Minutes  is  given  at  the  foot  of  the  page.  The  figures 
in  parentheses  refer  to  the  Large  Minutes. 

"  Minutes  of  several  Conversations  between  the  Rev. 
Thomas  Coke,  LL.D.,  the  Rev.  Francis  Asbury, 
and  others,  at  a  Conference,  begun  in  Baltimore, 
2 


26  First  Discipline  of  the  M.  E.  Church,        [1784. 

in  the  State  of  Maryland,  on  Monday  the  27th  of 
December,  in  the  Year  1784.  Composing  a  Form 
of  Discipline  for  the  Ministers,  Preachers,  and 
other  Members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
in  America.1 

"  It  is  desired  that  all  things  be  considered  as  in  the 
immediate  presence  of  God ;  that  every  person  speak 
freely  whatever  is  in  his  heart. 

"  Quest.  I.  How  may  we  best  improve  the  time 
of  our  conferences  ?2 

"  Ans.  1.  While  we  are  conversing,  let  us  have  an 
especial  care  to  set  God  always  before  us. 

"2.  In  the  intermediate  hours,  let  us  redeem  all  the 
time  we  can  for  private  exercises. 

"3.  Therein  let  us  give  ourselves  to  prayer  for 
one  another,  and  for  a  blessing  on  [this]  our  labour. 

["  Quest.  (2.)  Have  our  conferences  been  as  useful  as  they 
might  have  been  1 

"  Ans.  No  :  we  have  been  continually  straitened  for  time. 
Hence  scarce  any  thing  has  been  searched  to  the  bottom.  To 
remedy  this,  let  every  conference  last  nine  days,  concluding  on 
Wednesday  in  the  second  week.] 

"  Quest.  2.  What  can  be  done  in  order  to  the  future 
union  of  the  Methodists  ? 

"  A?is.  During  the  life  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wesley,  toe 
acknowledge  ourselves  his  sons  in  the%gospel,  ready  in 


1  The  title  of  the  Large  Minutes  reads,  "  Minutes  of  several  Con- 
versations between  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wesley  and  others ;  from  the  Year 
1744  to  the  Year  1789."  They  are  here  printed  as  found  in  Wes- 
ley's Works,  vol.  v,  pp.  211-239.  The  English  editor  observes  in  a 
note,  "  This  tract,  which  is  usually  denominated,  '  The  Large  Mi- 
nutes,' contains  the  plan  of  Discipline  as  practised  in  the  Methodist 
connection  during  the  life  of  Mr.  Wesley.  As  its  title  intimates,  it 
underwent  several  alterations  and  enlargements  from  the  year  1744 
to  1789,  when  the  last  revision  took  place.  It  is  here  reprinted  from 
a  copy  which  bears  the  date  of  1791 — the  year  in  which  Mr.  Wesley 
died — collated  with  the  edition  of  1789."  Although  the  edition, 
which  is  here  quoted,  was  revised  four  years  after  the  organization  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  yet  it  is  ascertained,  by  comparison 
with  the  Annual  Minutes  of  the  English  Conference,  that  little  alter- 
ation was  made  in  the  Large  Minutes  subsequently  to  1784. 

a  "  this  conference." — Large  Minutes. 


1784.]  Compared  with  the  Large  Minutes.  27 

matters  belonging  to  church  government,  to  obey  his 
commands.  And  we  do  engage,  after  his  death,  to  do 
every  thing  that  we  judge  consistent  with  the  cause  of 
religion  in  America  and  the  political  interests  of  these 
States,  to  preserve  and  promote  our  union  with  the 
Methodists  in  Europe. 

"  Quest.  3.  As  the  ecclesiastical  as  well  as  civil 
affairs  of  these  United  States  have  passed  through  a 
very  considerable  change  by  the  revolution,  what  plan 
of  church  government  shall  we  hereafter  pursue  ? 

"  Ans.  We  will  form  ourselves  into  an  Episcopal 
Church,  under  the  direction  of  superintendents,  elders, 
deacons,  and  helpers,  according  to  the  forms  of  ordi- 
nation annexed  to  our  Liturgy,  and  the  Form  of  Dis- 
cipline set  forth  in  these  Minutes. 

"  Quest.  4.  (3.)  What  may  we  reasonably  believe 
to  be  God's  design  in  raising  up  the  preachers  called 
Methodists  ? 

"  Ans.  [Not  to  form  any  new  sect;  but]  to  reform 
the  continent,1  [particularly  the  Church  ;]  and  to  spread 
Scriptural  holiness  over  these  lands.2 

"  Quest.  5.  (4.)  What  was  the  rise  of  Methodism, 
so  called  ? 

"  Ans.  In  1729,  two  young  men,  reading  the  Bible, 
saw  they  could  not  be  saved  without  holiness,  followed 
after  it,  and  incited  others  so  to  do.  In  1737  they  saw 
holiness  comes  by  faith.  They  saw  likewise,  that  men 
are  justified  before  they  are  sanctified  ;  but  still  holi- 
ness was  their  point.  God  then  thrust  them  out,  utterly 
against  their  will,  to  raise  an  holy  people.  When  Satan 
could  no  otherwise  hinder  this,  he  threw  Calvinism  in 
the  way;  and  then  Antinomianism,  which  strikes  di- 
rectly at  the  root  of  all  holiness. 

"  Quest.  6.  (5.)  Is  it  advisable  for  us  to  preach  in 
as  many  places  as  we  can,  without  forming  any  so- 
cieties ? 

"  Ans.  By  no  means.     We  have  made  the  trial  in 

1  "  nation." — Large  Minutes.  -  "  the  land." — lb. 


28  First  Discipline  of  the  M.  E.  Church,        [1764. 

various  places  ;  and  that  for  a  considerable  time.  But 
all  the  seed  has  fallen  as  by  the  [high]  way  side. 
There  is  scarce  any  fruit  remaining. 

"  Quest.  7.  (6.)  Where  should  we  endeavour  to 
preach  most  ? 

"  Ans.  1.  Where  there  is  the  greatest  number  of 
quiet  and  willing  hearers.    2.  Where  there  is  most  fruit. 

"  Quest.  8.  (7.)  Is  field  preaching  unlawful  ? 

"  Ans.  We  conceive  not.  We  do  not  know  that  it 
is  contrary  to  any  law  either  of  God  or  man. 

"  Quest.  9.  (8.)  Have  we  not  used  it  too  sparingly? 

"  Ans.  It  seems  we  have ;  1 .  Because  our  call  is, 
to  save  that  which  is  lost.  Now,  we  cannot  expect 
them  to  seek  us.  Therefore  we  should  go  and  seek 
them.  2.  Because  we  are  particularly  called,  by 
*  going  into  the  highways  and  hedges,'  [which  none 
else  will  do,]  'to  compel  them  to  come  in.'  3.  Be- 
cause that  reason  against  it  is  not  good,  '  The  house 
will  hold  all  that  come.'  The  house  may  hold  all  that 
come  to  the  house ;  but  not  all  that  would  come  to 
the  field. 

"  The  greatest  hinderance  to  this  you  are  to  expect 
from  rich,  or  cowardly,  or  lazy  Methodists.  But  re- 
gard them  not,  neither  stewards,  leaders,  nor  people. 
Whenever  the  weather  will  permit,  go  out  in  God's 
name  into  the  most  public  places,  and  call  all  to  repent 
and  believe  the  gospel ;  every  Sunday,  in  particular ; 
especially  where  there  are  old  societies,  lest  they  settle 
upon  their  lees. 

["The  stewards  will  frequently  oppose  this,  lest  they  lose 
their  usual  collection.  But  this  is  not  a  sufficient  reason  against 
it.     Shall  we  barter  souls  for  money  X\ 

"  Quest.  10.  (9.)  Ought  we  not  diligently  to  observe 
in  what  places  God  is  pleased  at  any  time  to  pour  out 
his  Spirit  more  abundantly  ? 

"  Ans.  We  ought ;  and  at  that  time  to  send  more 
labourers  than  usual  into  that  part  of  the  harvest. 

["But  whence  shall  we  have  them"?  1.  So  far  as  we  can 
afford  it,  we  will  keep  a  reserve  of  preachers  at  Kingswood. 


1784.]  Compared  with  the  Large  Minutes.  29 

2.  Let  an  exact  list  be  kept  of  those  who  are  proposed  for  trial, 
but  not  accepted.] 

"Quest.  11.  (10.)  How  often  shall  we  permit 
strangers  to  be  present  at  the  meeting  of  the  society  ? 

"  Ans.  At  every  other  meeting  of  the  society  in 
every  place  let  no  stranger  be  admitted.  At  other 
times  they  may  ;  but  the  same  person  not  above  twice 
or  thrice.  In  order  to  this,  see  that  all  in  every  place 
show  their  tickets  before  they  come  in.  If  the  stewards 
and  leaders  are  not  exact  herein,  employ  others  that 
have  more  resolution. 

"  Quest.  12.  How  often  shall  we  permit  strangers 
to  be  present  at  our  love-feasts  ? 

"  Ans.  Let  them  be  admitted  with  the  utmost  cau- 
tion ;  and  the  same  person  on  no  account  above  twice, 
unless  he  becomes  a  member. 

"  Quest.  13.  (11.)  How  may  the  leaders  of  classes 
be  made  more  useful  ? 

"  Ans.  1.  Let  each  of  them  be  diligently  examined 
concerning  his  method  of  meeting  a  class.  Let  this  be 
done  with  all  possible  exactness  at  the  [next]  quarterly 
visitation.  And  in  order  to  this,  allow  sufficient  time 
for  the  visiting  of  each  society. 

"  2.  Let  each  leader  carefully  inquire  how  every 
soul  in  his  class  prospers ;  not  only  how  each  person 
observes  the  outward  rules,  but  how  he  grows  in  the 
knowledge  and  love  of  God. 

"  3.  Let  the  leaders  converse  with  the  assistant  fre- 
quently and  freely. 

"  Quest.  14.  (12.)  Can  any  thing  farther  be  done, 
in  order  to  make  the  meetings  of  the  classes  lively  and 
profitable  ? 

11  Ans.   1.  Change  improper  leaders. 

"  2.  Let  the  leaders  frequently  meet  each  other's 
classes. 

"3.  Let  us  observe  which  leaders  are  the  most  useful ; 
and  let  these  meet  the  other  classes  as  often  as  possible. 

"  4.  See  that  all  the  leaders  be  not  only  men  of 
sound  judgment,  but  men  truly  devoted  to  God. 


30  First  Discipline  of  the  M.  E.  Church,        L1784. 

"  Quest.  15.  (13.)  How  can  we  farther  assist  those 
under  our  care  ? 

"  Arts.  1.  By  meeting  the  married  men  and  women 
together,  the  first  Sunday  after  the  quarterly  meeting,1 
— the  single  men  and  women  apart,  on  the  two  follow- 
ing,— in  all  the  large  societies :  [this  has  been  much 
neglected.] 

"  2.  By  instructing  them  at  their  own  houses.  What 
unspeakable  need  is  there  of  this  !  The  world  say, 
*  The  Methodists  are  no  better  than  other  people.' 
This  is  not  true.  But  it  is  nearer  the  truth  than  we 
are  willing  to  believe. 

"  [N.  B.]  For  1.  Personal  religion  either  toward 
God  or  man  is  amazingly  superficial  among  us. 

"  We2  can  but  just  touch  on  a  few  generals.  How 
little  faith  is  there  among  us  !  How  little  communion 
with  God  !  How  little  living  in  heaven,  walking  in 
eternity,  deadness  to  every  creature  !  How  much  love 
of  the  world  ;  desire  of  pleasure,  of  ease,  of  praise,3  of 
getting  money  !  How  little  brotherly  love  !  What  con- 
tinual judging  one  another !  What  gossiping,  evil 
speaking,  tale  bearing  !  What  want  of  moral  honesty  ! 
To  instance  only  [in]  one  or  two  particulars  :  who 
does  as  he  would  be  done  by,  in  buying  and  selling, 
particularly  in  selling  horses  !  Write  him  a  knave 
that  does  not.  And  the  Methodist  knave  is  the  worst 
of  all  knaves. 

"  2.  Family  religion  is  shamefully  wanting,  and  almost 
in  every  branch. 

"  And  the  Methodists  in  general  will  be  little  the  bet- 
ter, till  we  take  quite  another  course  with  them.  For 
what  avails  public  preaching  alone,  though  we  could 
preach  like  angels  ?  We  must,  yea,  every  travelling 
preacher  must,  instruct  them  from  house  to  house. 
Till  this  is  done,  and  that  in  good  earnest,  the  Metho- 
dists will  be  little  better  than  other  people.     Our  reli- 

1  "  visitation."— Large  Minutes.  2  "  I."—Ib. 

3  "  of  praise"  is  in  the  original  English  Minutes,  though  not  in  the 
Large  Minutes. 


1784.]  Compared  with  the  Large  Minutes.  31 

gion  is  not  deep,  universal,  uniform  ;  but  superficial, 
partial,  uneven.  It  will  be  so,  till  we  spend  half  as 
much  time  in  this  visiting,  as  we  now  do  in  talking 
uselessly. 

"  Can  we  find  a  better  method  of  doing  this  than  Mr. 
Baxter's  ?  If  not,  let  us  adopt  it  without  delay.  His 
whole  tract,  intitled,  '  Gildas  Salvianus'  is  well  worth  a 
careful  perusal.  [A  short  extract  from  it  I  will  subjoin.] 
Speaking  of  this  visiting  from  house  to  house,  he 
says,  p.  351: — 

"  We  shall  find  many  hinderances,  both  in  ourselves, 
and  in  the  people. 

"  1 .  In  ourselves  there  is  much  dulness  and  laziness ; 
so  that  there  will  be  much  ado  to  get  us  to  be  faithful 
in  the  work. 

"  2.  We  have  a  base,  man-pleasing  temper  ;  so  that 
we  let  men  perish,  rather  than  lose  their  love.  We 
let  them  go  quietly  to  hell,  lest  we  should  anger  them. 

"  3.  Some  of  us  have  also  a  foolish  bashfulness. 
We  know  not  how  to  begin,  and  blush  to  contradict 
the  devil. 

"  4.  But  the  greatest  hinderance  is,  weakness  of 
faith.  Our  whole  motion  is  weak,  because  the  spring 
of  it  is  weak. 

"5.  Lastly,  we  are  unskilful  in  the  work.  How 
few  know  how  to  deal  with  men,  so  as  to  get  within 
them,  and  suit  all  our  discourse  to  their  several  condi- 
tions and  tempers  ;  to  choose  the  fittest  subjects,  and 
follow  them  with  a  holy  mixture  of  seriousness,  and 
terror,  and  love,  and  meekness  !" 

"  [And  we  have  many  difficulties  to  grapple  with  in  our  people. 
"  1.  Too  many  of  them  will  be  unwilling-  to  be  taught,  till  we 
conquer  their  perverseness  by  the  force  of  reason  and  the  power 
of  love. 

11 2.  And  many  are  so  dull  that  they  will  shun  being  taught 
for  fear  of  showing  their  dulness.  And  indeed  you  will  find  it  ex- 
tremely hard  to  make  them  understand  the  very  plainest  points. 
"  3.  And  it  is  still  harder  to  fix  things  on  their  hearts,  without 
which  all  our  labour  is  lost.  If  you  have  not,  therefore,  great 
seriousness  and  fervency,  what  good  can  you  expect?  And, 
after  all,  it  is  grace  alone  that  must  do  the  work. 


32  First  Discipline  of  the  M.  E.  Church,        CI 784. 

"  4.  And  when  we  have  made  some  impressions  on  their 
hearts,  if  we  look  not  after  them,  they  will  soon  die  away. 

"  But  as  great  as  this  labour  of  private  instruction  is,  it  is  ab- 
solutely necessary.  For,  after  all  our  preaching,  many  of  our 
people  are  almost  as  ignorant  as  if  they  had  never  heard  the 
gospel.  I  speak  as  plain  as  I  can,  yet  I  frequently  meet  with 
those  who  have  been  my  hearers  many  years,  who  know  not 
whether  Christ  be  God  or  man.  And  how  few  are  there  that 
know  the  nature  of  repentance,  faith,  and  holiness!  Most  of 
them  have  a  sort  of  confidence  that  God  will  save  them,  while 
the  world  has  their  hearts.  I  have  found  by  experience,  that 
one  of  these  has  learned  more  from  one  hour's  close  discourse, 
than  from  ten  years'  public  preaching.] 

"  But1  undoubtedly  this  private  application  is  implied 
in  those  solemn  words  of  the  apostle  :  '  I  charge  thee, 
before  God  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  shall  judge 
the  quick  and  dead  at  his  appearing,  preach  the  word, 
be  instant  in  season,  out  of  season ;  reprove,  rebuke, 
exhort,  with  all  long  suffering.' 

"  O  brethren,  if  we  could  but  set  this  work  on  foot  in 
all  our  societies,  and  prosecute  it  zealously,  what  glory 
would  redound  to  God  !  If  the  common  lukeivarm- 
ness2  were  banished,  and  every  shop  and  every  house 
busied  in  speaking  of  the  word  and  works  of  God, 
surely  God  would  dwell  in  our  habitations,  and  make 
us  his  delight. 

"  And  this  is  absolutely  necessary  to  the  welfare  of 
our  people,  many  of  w7hom  neither  believe  nor  repent 
to  this  day.  Look  round  and  see  how  many  of  them 
are  still  in  apparent  danger  of  damnation.  And  how 
can  you  walk,  and  talk,  and  be  merry  with  such  people, 
when  you  know  their  case  ?  Methinks,  when  you 
look  them  in  the  face,  you  should  break  forth  into  tears, 
as  the  prophet  did  when  he  looked  upon  Hazael ;  and 
then  set  on  them  with  the  most  vehement  and  importu- 
nate exhortations.  0,  for  God's  sake,  and  for  the  sake 
of  poor  souls,  bestir  yourselves,  and  spare  no  pains  that 
may  conduce  to  their  salvation  ! 

"  What  cause  have  wre  to  bleed  before  the  Lord  this 


1  "  And."— Large  Minutes.  2  "  ignorance."— 1  b. 


1784. J  Compared  with  the  Large  Minutes.  33 

day,  that  we  have  so  long  neglected  this  good  work ! 
If  we  had  but  set  upon  it  sooner,  how  many  more 
might  have  been  brought  to  Christ  !  And  how  much 
holier  and  happier  might  we  have  made  our  societies 
before  now  !  And  why  might  we  not  have  done  it 
sooner  ?  There  were  many  hinderances  ;  and  so  there 
always  will  be.  But  the  greatest  hinderance  was  in 
ourselves,  in  our  littleness  of  faith  and  love. 

"  But  it  is  objected,  1.  '  This  will  take  up  so  much 
time,  that  we  shall  not  have  leisure1  to  follow  our 
studies.' 

"  We2  answer,  1 .  Gaining  knowledge  is  a  good  thing  ; 
but  saving  souls  is  a  better.  2.  By  this  very  thing  you 
will  gain  the  most  excellent  knowledge,  that  of  God 
and  eternity.  3.  You  will  have  time  for  gaining  other 
knowledge  too,  [if  you  spend  all  your  mornings  therein.] 
Only  sleep  not  more  than  you  need  ;  and  never  be  idle, 
or  triflingly  employed.  But,  4.  If  you  can  do  but  one, 
let  y«nr  studies  alone.  We3  would  throw  by  all  the 
libraries  in  the  world,  rather  than  be  guilty  of  the  loss 
of  one  soul. 

["  I  allow,  in  some  of  the  country  circuits,  where  you  have 
only  a  day  to  spend  in  each  place,  you  have  not  time  for  this 
excellent  work.  But  you  have,  wherever  you  spend  several 
days  together  in  one  town.] 

"  It  is  objected,  2.  '  The  people  will  not  submit  to 
it.'  If  some  will  not,  others  will.  And  the  success 
with  them  will  repay  all  your  labour.  O  let  us  herein 
follow  the  example  of  St.  Paul ! 

"1.  For  our  general  business,  'Serving  the  Lord 
with  all  humility  of  mind.'  2.  Our  special  work, 
1  Take  heed  to  yourselves  and  to  all  the  flock.'  3.  Our 
doctrine,  '  Repentance  toward  God,  and  faith  in  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.'  4.  The  place,  '  I  have  taught  you 
publicly,  and  from  house  to  house.'  5.  The  object  and 
manner  of  teaching,  '  I  ceased  not  to  warn  every  one, 
night  and  day,  with  tears.'  6.  His  innocence  and  self- 
denial  herein,  '  I  have  coveted  no  man's  silver  or  gold.' 


1  "  time."—  Large  Minutes.  8  "  I."— lb.  *  »  I."— lb. 

2* 


34  First  Discipline  of  the  M.  E.  Churchy        [1784. 

7.  His  patience,  '  Neither  count  I  my  life  dear  unto 
myself.'  And  among  all  our  motives,  let  these  be  ever 
before  our  eyes:  1.  'The  church  of  God,  which  he 
hath  purchased  with  his  own  blood.'  2.  '  Grievous 
wolves  shall  enter  in ;  yea,  of  yourselves  shall  men 
arise,  speaking  perverse  things.'  Write  this  upon  your 
hearts,  and  it  will  do  you  more  good  than  twenty  years' 
study. 

"  Let  every  preacher,  having  a  catalogue  of  those  in 
each  society,  go  to  each  house ;  and  deal  gently  with 
them,  that  the  report  of  it  may  move  others  to  desire 
your  coming. 

["  Give  the  children  the '  Instructions  for  Children,'  and  encour- 
age them  to  get  them  by  heart.  Indeed,  you  will  find  it  no  easy 
matter  to  teach  the  ignorant  the  principles  of  religion.  So  true 
is  the  remark  of  Archbishop  Usher  :  '  Great  scholars  may  think 
this  work  beneath  them.  But  they  should  consider,  the  laying 
the  foundation  skilfully,  as  it  is  of  the  greatest  importance,  so  it 
is  the  masterpiece  of  the  wisest  builder.  And  let  the  wisest  of 
us  all  try,  whenever  we  please,  we  shall  find,  that  to  lay  this 
groundwork  rightly,  to  make  the  ignorant  understand  the  grounds 
of  religion,  will  put  us  to  the  trial  of  all  our  skill.' 

"  Perhaps  in  doing  this  it  may  be  well,  1.  After  a  few  loving 
words  spoken  to  all  in  the  house,  to  take  each  person  singly  into 
another  room,  where  you  may  deal  closely  with  him,  about  his 
sin,  and  misery,  and  duty.  Set  these  home,  or  you  lose  all  your 
labour.  (At  least,  let  none  be  present  but  those  who  are  famil- 
iar with  each  other.) 

"  2.   Hear  what  the  children  have  learned  by  heart. 

"  3.  Choose  some  of  the  weightiest  points,  and  try  if  they  under- 
stand them.  As,  '  Do  you  believe  you  have  sin  in  you  1  What 
does  sin  deserve  ?  What  remedy  has  God  provided  for  guilty, 
helpless  sinners  V 

"  4.  Often  with  the  question  suggest  the  answer.  As, '  What 
is  repentance  1  Sorrow  for  sin,  or  a  conviction  that  we  are  guilty, 
helpless  sinners.'  'What  is  faith]  A  divine  conviction  of 
things  not  seen.' 

"  5.  Where  you  perceive  they  do  not  understand  the  stress 
of  your  question,  lead  them  into  it  by  other  questions.  For  in- 
stance, you  ask,  '  How  do  you  think  your  sins  will  be  pardoned  V 
They  answer,  '  By  repenting  and  amending  my  life.'  You  ask 
farther,  '  But  will  your  amendment  make  satisfaction  for  your 
past  sins  V  They  will  answer,  '  I  hope  so,  or  I  know  not  what 
will.'  One  would  think,  these  had  no  knowledge  of  Christ  at 
all.     And  some  have  not.     But  others  have ;   and  give  such 


1784.3  Compared  with  the  Large  Minutes.  35 

answers,  only  because  they  do  not  understand  the  scope  of  the 
question.  Ask  them  farther,  '  Can  you  be  saved  without  the 
death  of  Christ  V  They  immediately  say,  '  No.'  And  if  you 
ask,  '  What  has  he  suffered  for  you  V  they  will  say,  '  He  shed 
his  blood  for  us.'  But  many  cannot  express  even  what  they 
have  some  conception  of;  no,  not  even  when  expressions  are 
put  into  their  mouths.  With  these  you  are  to  deal  exceeding 
tenderly,  lest  they  be  discouraged. 

"  6.  If  you  perceive  them  troubled,  that  they  cannot  answer, 
step  in  yourself,  and  take  the  burden  off  them  ;  answering  the 
question  yourself.  And  do  it  thoroughly  and  plainly,  making  a 
full  explication  of  the  whole  business  to  them. 

"  7.  When  you  have  tried  their  knowledge,  proceed  to  in- 
struct them,  according  to  their  several  capacities.  If  a  man 
understand  the  fundamentals,  speak  what  you  perceive  he  most 
needs,  either  explaining  farther  some  doctrines,  or  some  duty,  or 
showing  him  the  necessity  of  something  which  he  neglects.  If 
he  still  understands  not,  go  over  it  again  till  he  does. 

"  8.  Next  inquire  into  his  state,  whether  convinced  or  uncon- 
vinced, converted  or  unconverted.  Tell  him,  if  need  be,  what 
conversion  is  ;  and  then  renew  and  enforce  the  inquiry. 

"  9.  If  unconverted,  labour  with  all  your  power  to  bring  his 
heart  to  a  sense  of  his  condition.  Set  this  home  with  a  more 
earnest  voice  than  you  spoke  before.  Get  to  the  heart,  or  you 
do  nothing. 

"  10.  Conclude  all  with  a  strong  exhortation,  which  should 
enforce,  1.  The  duty  of  the  heart,  in  order  to  receive  Christ. 
2.  The  avoiding  former  sins,  and  constantly  using  the  outward 
means.  And  be  sure,  if  you  can,  to  get  their  promise,  to  for- 
sake sin,  change  their  company,  and  use  the  means.  And  do 
this  solemnly,  reminding  them  of  the  presence  of  God,  who 
hears  their  promises,  and  expects  the  performance. 

"11.  Before  you  leave  them,  engage  the  head  of  each  family  to 
call  all  his  family  together  every  Sunday  before  they  go  to  bed, 
and  hear  what  they  can  repeat,  and  so  continue,  till  they  have 
learned  the  '  Instructions'  perfectly  ;  and  afterward  let  him  take 
care  that  they  do  not  forget  what  they  have  learned.] 

"  Do  this  in  earnest,  and  you  will  soon  find  what  a 
work  you  take  in  hand,  in  undertaking  to  be  a  travelling 
preacher ! 

"  Quest.  16.  (14.)  How  shall  we  prevent  improper 
persons  from  insinuating  into  the  society  ? 

"  Ans.  1.  Give  tickets  to  none  till  they  are  recom- 
mended by  a  leader,  with  whom  they  have  met  at  least 
two  months  on  trial. 


36  First  Discipline  of  the  M.  E.  Church,        [1784. 

"  2.  Give  notes  to  none  but  those  who  are  recommend- 
ed by  one  you  know,  or  till  they  have  met  three  or  four 
times  in  a  class. 

"3.  Give  them  the  rules  the  first  time  they  meet. 
[See  that  this  be  never  neglected.] 

"  Quest.  17.  (15.)  When  shall  we  admit  new 
members  ? 

"  Ans.  In  large  towns,  admit  them  into  the  bands  at 
the  quarterly  love-feast  following  the  quarterly  meeting  :l 
into  the  society,  on  the  Sunday  following  the  quarterly 
meeting.1  Then  also  read  the  names  of  them  that  are 
excluded. 

"  Quest.  18.  (16.)  Should  we  insist  on  the  rules 
concerning  dress  ?2 

"  Ans.  By  all  means.  This  is  no  time  to  give  any 
encouragement  to  superfluity  of  apparel.  Therefore 
give  no  [band]  tickets  to  any  till  they  have  left  off  super- 
fluous ornaments.  In  order  to  this,  1.  Let  every 
assistant  read  the  '  Thoughts  upon  Dress'  at  least  once 
a  year,  in  every  large  society.  2.  In  visiting  the  classes, 
be  very  mild,  but  very  strict.  3.  Allow  no  exempt  case, 
not  even  of  a  married  woman.  Better  one  suffer  than 
many.  4.  Give  no  ticket  to  any  that  wear  [calashes,] 
high  heads,  [or]  enormous  bonnets,  ruffles  or  rings. 

"  Quest.  19.  What  can  be  done  to  encourage  meeting 
in  band  ? 

"  Ans.  1.  In  every  large  society  have  a  love-feast 
quarterly  for  the  bands  only.  2.  Never  fail  to  meet 
them  once  a  week.  3.  Exhort  every  believer  to 
embrace  the  advantage.  4.  Give  a  band  ticket  to  none 
till  they  have  met  a  quarter  on  trial. 

["  Observe !  You  give  none  a  band  ticket  before  he  meets, 
but  after  he  has  met. 

"  Quest.  (17.)  Have  those  in  band  left  off  snuff  and  drams'? 
"Ans.  No.     Many  are  still  enslaved  to  one  or  the  other.     In 
order  to  redress  this,  1.  Let  no  preacher  touch  either  on  any 
account.     2.  Strongly  dissuade  our  people  from  them.     3.  An- 
swer their  pretences,  particularly  curing  the  colic] 

1  "  visitation." — Large  Minutes. 
'  the  band  rules,  particularly  with  regard  to  dress  ?" — lb 


1784.]  Compared  with  the  Large  Minutes.  37 

"  Quest.  20.  (18.)  Do  we  observe  any  evil  which 
has  lately  prevailed  among  our  societies  ? 

"  Ans.  Many  of  our  members  have  married  [with  un- 
believers, yea,]  with  unawakened  persons.  This  has 
had  fatal  effects.  They  had  either  a  cross  for  life,  or 
turned  back  to  perdition. 

"  Quest.  21.  (19.)  What  can  be  done  to  put  a  stop  to 
this? 

"Ans.  1.  Let  every  preacher  publicly  enforce  the 
apostle's  caution,  '  Be  not  unequally  yoked  with  un- 
believers.' 2.  Let  him  openly  declare,  whoever  does 
this  will  be  expelled  the  society.  3.  When  any  such 
is  expelled,  let  a  suitable  exhortation  be  subjoined. 
And,  4.  Let  all  be  exhorted  to  take  no  step  in  so 
weighty  a  matter  without  advising  with  the  most  serious 
of  their  brethren. 

"  Quest.  22.  (20.)  Ought  any  woman  to  marry  with- 
out the  consent  of  her  parents  ? 

"  Ans.  In  general,  she  ought  not.  Yet  there  maybe 
an  exception.  For  if,  1 .  A  woman  be  under  the1  neces- 
sity of  marrying ;  if,  2.  Her  parents  absolutely  refuse 
to  let  her  marry  any  Christian  ;  then  she  may,  nay, 
ought  to,  marry  without  their  consent.  Yet,  even  then, 
a  Methodist  preacher  ought  not  to  marry  her. 

"  Quest.  23.  May  our  ministers  or  travelling 
preachers  drink  spirituous  liquors  ? 

"  Ans.  By  no  means,  unless  it  be  medicinally. 

"  Quest.  24.  (21.)  Do  not  sabbath  breaking,  [dram 
drinking,]  evil  speaking,  unprofitable  conversation, 
lightness,  expensiveness,  or  gayety  of  apparel,  and  con- 
tracting debts  without  due  care  to  discharge  them,  still 
prevail  in  several  places  ?  How  may  these  evils  be 
remedied  ? 

"Ans.  1.  Let  us  preach  expressly  on  each  of  these 
heads.  2.  Read  in  every  society  the  '  Sermon  on  Evil 
Speaking.'  3.  Let  the  leaders  closely  examine  and 
exhort  every  person  to  put  away  the  accursed  thing. 


"a." — Large  Minutes. 


38  First  Discipline  of  the  M.  E.  Church,         [1784. 

4.  Let  the  preacher  warn  every  society,  that  none  who 
is  guilty  herein  can  remain  with  us.  5.  Extirpate 
smuggling,  buying  or  selling  uncustomed  goods,  out  of 
every  society. 

"  Let  none  remain  with  us,  who  will  not  totally 
abstain  from  every  kind  and  degree  of  it. 

["  Speak  tenderly,  but  earnestly,  and  frequently  of  it,  in  every 
society  near  the  coasts  ;  and  read  to  them,  and  diligently  dis- 
perse among  them,  the  'Word  to  a  Smuggler.'] 

"  6.  Extirpate  bribery,  receiving  any  thing,  directly 
or  indirectly,  for  voting  in  any  election.  Show  no 
respect  of  persons  herein,  but  expel  all  that  touch  the 
accursed  thing. 

["  Largely  show,  both  in  public  and  private,  the  wickedness  of 
thus  selling  our  country.  And  everywhere  read  the  '  Word  to 
a  Freeholder,'  and  disperse  it  with  both  hands.] 

"  Quest.  25.  (22.)  What  shall  we  do  to  prevent 
scandal,  when  any  of  our  members  becomes  a  bankrupt  ? 

"  Ans.  Let  the  assistant  talk  with  him  at  large  ;  and 
if  he  has  not  kept  fair  accounts,  [or  has  been  concern- 
ed in  that  base  practice  of  raising  money  by  coining 
notes,  (commonly  called  the  bill  trade,)]  let  him  be  ex- 
pelled immediately." 

"  Quest.  26.   What  is  the  office  of  a  superintendent  ? 

"  Ans.  To  ordain  superintendents,  elders,  and  dea- 
cons ;  to  preside  as  a  moderator  in  our  conferences ;  to 
fix  the  appointments  of  the  preachers  for  the  several  cir- 
cuits ;  and,  in  the  intervals  of  the  conference,  to  change, 
receive  or  suspend  preachers,  as  necessity  may  inquire ; 
and  to  receive  appeals  from  the  preachers  and  people, 
and  decide  them. 

"  N.  B.  No  person  shall  be  ordained  a  superintend- 
ent, elder,  or  deacon,  without  the  consent  of  a  majority 
of  the  conference,  and  the  consent  and  imposition  of 
hands  of  a  superintendent ;  except  in  the  instance  pro- 
vided for  in  the  29th  minute. 

"  Quest.  27.  To  ivhomis  the  superintendent  amena- 
ble for  his  conduct  ? 

"  Ans.  To  the  conference  :  ivho  have  power  to  ex- 
pel him  for  improper  conduct,  if  they  see  it  necessary. 


1784.]  Compared  with  the  Large  Minutes.  3S 

"  Quest.  28.  If  the  superintendent  ceases  from  tra- 
velling at  large  among  the  people,  shall  he  still  exer- 
cise his  office  in  any  degree  ? 

"  Ans.  If  he  ceases  from  travelling  without  the  con- 
sent of  the  conference,  he  shall  not  thereafter  exercise 
any  ministerial  f miction  whatsoever  in  our  church. 

"  Quest.  29.  If  by  death,  expulsion  or  otherwise, 
there  be  no  superintendent  remaining  in  our  church, 
what  shall  we  do  ? 

"Ans.  The  conference  shall  elect  a  superintendent, 
and  the  elders,  or  any  three  of  them,  shall  ordain  him 
according  to  our  Liturgy. 

"  Quest.  30.   What  is  the  office  of  an  elder  ? 

"  Ans.  To  administer  the  sacraments  of  baptism 
and  the  Lord's  supper,  and  to  perform  all  the  other  rites 
prescribed  by  our  Liturgy. 

"  Quest.  31.   What  is  the  office  of  a  deacon  ? 

"  Ans.  To  baptize  in  the  absence  of  an  elder,  to 
assist  the  elder  in  the  administration  of  the  Lord's  sap- 
per, to  marry,  bury  the  dead,  and  read  the  Liturgy  to 
the  people  as  prescribed,  except  what  relates  to  the  ad- 
ministration of  the  Lords  supper. 

["  Quest.  (23.)  What  is  the  office  of  a  Christian  minister  1 

"  Ans.  To  watch  over  souls,  as  he  that  must  give  account. 

"  Quest.  (24.)  In  what  view  may  we  and  our  helpers  be  con- 
sidered ] 

"  Ans.  Perhaps  as  extraordinary  messengers,  (that  is,  out  of 
the  ordinary  way,)  designed,  1.  To  provoke  the  regular  minis- 
ters to  jealousy.  2.  To  supply  their  lack  of  service  toward 
those  who  are  perishing  for  want  of  knowledge.  But  how  hard 
is  it  to  abide  here  !  Who  does  not  wish  to  be  a  little  higher  1 
suppose,  to  be  ordained  !*] 

"  Quest.  32.  (25.)  What  is  the  office  of  a  helper  ? 

["  Ans.  In  the  absence  of  a  minister,  to  feed  and  guide  the 
flock  ;  in  particular,] 

"  1.  To  preach. 

["  Morning  and  evening.  (But  he  is  never  to  begin  later  in 
the  evening  than  seven  o'clock,  unless  in  particular  cases.)] 


*  This  and  similar  passages  in  other  parts  of  Mr.  Wesley's  writ- 
ings refer  to  the  Methodists  in  England,  whom  he  desired  still  to  re- 
main as  societies  within  the  Church  of  England.    See  pp.  22-24. 


40  First  Discipline  of  the  M.  E.  Church,        [1784. 

"  2.  To  meet  the  society  and  the  bands  weekly. 

"3.   To  visit  the  sick. 

"  4.  (3.)  To  meet  the  leaders  weekly. 

"  Let  every  preacher  be  particularly  exact  in  this, 
and  in  morning  preaching.  If  he  has  twenty  hear- 
ers, let  him  preach.     [If  not,  let  him  sing  and  pray.] 

"N.  B.  We  are  fully  determined  never  to  drop 
morning  preaching;  and  to  preach1  at  five,  wherever  it 
is  practicable,  [particularly  in  London  and  Bristol.] 

"  Quest.  33.  (26.)  What  are  the  rules  of  a  helper? 

"  Ans.  1.  Be  diligent.  Never  be  unemployed  [a 
moment.]  Never  be  triflingly  employed.  Never  while 
away  time  ;  neither  spend  any  more  time  at  any  place 
than  is  strictly  necessary. 

"  2.  Be  serious.  Let  your  motto  be,  c  Holiness  to 
the  Lord.'  Avoid  all  lightness,  jesting,  and  foolish 
talking. 

"  3.  Converse  sparingly  and  cautiously  with  women  ; 
particularly  with  young  women. 

"  4.  Take  no  step  toward  marriage,  without  first 
consulting  with  your  brethren. 

"  5.  Believe  evil  of  no  one  ;  unless  you  see  it  done, 
take  heed  how  you  credit  it.  Put  the  best  construction 
on  every  thing.  You  know  the  judge  is  always  sup- 
posed to  be  on  the  prisoner's  side. 

"  6.  Speak  evil  of  no  one  ;  else  your  word  especially 
would  eat  as  doth  a  canker.  Keep  your  thoughts 
within  your  own  breast  till  you  come  to  the  person 
concerned. 

"  7.  Tell  every  one  ivho  is  under  your  care,  what 
you  think  wrong  in  his  conduct  and  tempers,2  and  that 
plainly,  as  soon  as  may  be  ;  else  it  will  fester  in  your 
heart.    Make  all  haste  to  cast  the  fire  out  of  your  bosom. 

"  8.  Do  not  affect  the  gentleman.  You  have  no 
more  to  do  with  this  character  than  with  that  of  a 
dancing  master.  A  preacher  of  the  gospel  is  the  ser- 
vant of  all. 


1  "  continue  preaching." — Large  Minutes.         *  "  him." — lb. 


1784.]  Compared  with  the  Large  Minutes.  41 

"  9.  Be  ashamed  of  nothing  but  sin  :  not  of  fetching 
wood  (if  time  permit)  or  drawing  water ;  not  of  clean 
ing  your  own  shoes,  or  your  neighbour's. 

"  10.  Be  punctual.  Do  every  thing  exactly  at  the 
time.  And  [in  general]  do  not  mend  our  rules,  but  keep 
them  ;  not  for  wrath,  but  for  conscience'  sake. 

"11.  You  have  nothing  to  do  but  to  save  souls. 
Therefore  spend  and  be  spent  in  this  work.  And  go 
always,  not  only  to  those  that  want  you,  but  to  those 
that  want  you  most. 

"  Observe  :  It  is  not  your  business  to  preach  so 
many  times,  and  to  take  care  of  this  or  that  society ; 
but  to  save  as  many  souls  as  you  can  ;  to  bring  as 
many  sinners  as  you  possibly  can  to  repentance,  and 
with  all  your  power  to  build  them  up  in  that  holiness 
without  which  they  cannot  see  the  Lord.  And  remem- 
ber !  A  Methodist  preacher  is  to  mind  every  point, 
great  and  small,  in  the  Methodist  discipline  !  Therefore 
you  will  need  all  the  sense  you  have,  and  to  have  all 
your  wits  about  you  ! 

"  12.  Act  in  all  things,  not  according  to  your  own 
will,  but  as  a  son  in  the  gospel.  As  such,  it  is  your 
part  to  employ  your  time  in  the  manner  which  we 
direct ;  partly  in  preaching  and  visiting  from  house  to 
house  ;  partly  in  reading,  meditation,  and  prayer. 
Above  all,  if  you  labour  with  us  in  our  Lord's  vineyard, 
it  is  needful  that  you  should  do  that  part  of  the  work 
which  we  advise,  at  those  times  and  places  which 
we  judge  most  for  his  glory. 

"  N.  B.  No  helper,  or  even  deacon,  shall  on  any 
pretence  at  any  time  whatsoever  administer  the  Lord's 
supper. 

"  Quest.  34.  Will  it  be  eocpedient  to  appoint  some 
of  our  helpers  to  read  the  morning  and  evening  service 
out  of  our  Liturgy  on  the  Lord's  day. 

"  Ans.  It  vjill.  And  every  helper  zuho  receives  a 
written  direction  under  the  hand  of  a  superintendenty 
may  regularly  read  the  morning  and  evening  service 
on  the  Lord's  day. 


42  First  Discipline  of  the  M.  E.  Church,         [1784 

"  Quest.  35.  How  are  we  to  proceed  with  those 
elders  or  deacons  wjio  cease  from  travelling  ? 

"  Ans.  Unless  they  have  the  permission  of  the  con- 
ference declared  under  the  hand  of  a  superintendent, 
they  are  on  no  account  to  exercise  any  of  the  peculiar 
functions  of  those  offices  among  us.  And  if  they  do, 
they  are  to  be  expelled  immediately. 

"  Quest.  36.  What  method  shall  we  take  to  prevent 
improper  persons  from  preaching  among  us  as  travel- 
ling preachers  ? 

"  Ans.  Let  no  person  be  employed  as  a  travelling 
preacher,  uidess  his  name  be  printed  in  the  Minutes  of 
the  conference  preceding,  or  a  certificate  be  given  him 
under  the  hand  of  one  or  other  of  the  superintendents, 
or,  in  their  absence,  of  three  assistants,  as  is  hei*eafter 
provided.  And,  for  this  purpose,  let  the  Minutes  of 
the  conference  be  always  printed. 

"  Quest.  37.  What  shall  be  the  regular  annual 
salary  of  the  elders,  deacons,  and  helpers  ? 

"Ans.  Twenty -four  pounds,  (Pennsylvania  curren- 
cy^) and  no  more. 

"  Quest.  38.  What  shall  be  annually  allowed  the 
wives  of  the  married  preachers  ? 

"  Ans.  Tiventy-four  pounds  (Pennsylvania  cur- 
rency) if  they  need  it,  and  no  more. 

"  Quest.  39.  How  is  this  to  be  provided  ? 

11  Ans.  By  the  circuits  proportionably . 

"  Quest.  40.  What  shall  be  alloioed  the  married 
'preachers  for  the  support  of  their  children  ? 

"  Ans.  For  each  of  their  children  under  the  age  of 
six  years,  let  them  be  allowed  six  pounds,  (Pennsylva- 
nia currency :)  and  for  each  child  of  the  age  of  six 
and  under  the  age  of  eleven,  eight  pounds. 

"  Quest.  41.  Are  there  any  directions  to  be  given 
concerning  the  negroes  ? 

"  Ans.  Let  every  preacher,  as  often  as  possible, 
meet  them  in  class.  And  let  the  assistant  always  ap- 
point a  proper  white  person  as  their  leader,  Let  the 
assistants  also  make  a  regular  return  to  the  conference 


1784.]  Compared  with  the  Large  Minutes.  43 

of  the  number  of  negroes  in  society  in  their  respective 
circuits. 

"  Quest.  42.  What  methods  can  we  take  to  extir 
pate  slavery  ? 

"  Ans.  We  are  deeply  conscious  of  the  impropriety 
of  making  new  terms  of  communion  for  a  religious  so- 
ciety already  established,  excepting  on  the  most  press- 
ing occasion  :  and  such  we  esteem  the  practice  of  hold- 
ing our  fellow-creatures  in  slavery*  We  view  it  as 
contrary  to  the  golden  law  of  God  on  which  hang  all 
the  law  and  the  prophets,  and  the  unalienable  rights  of 
mankind,  as  well  as  every  principle  of  the  revolution, 
to  hold  in  the  deepest  debasement,  in  a  more  abject 
slavery  than  is  perhaps  to  be  found  in  any  part  of  the 
world  except  America,  so  many  souls  that  are  all 
capable  of  the  image  of  God. 

"  We  therefore  think  it  our  most  bounden  duty  to 
take  immediately  some  effectual  method  to  extirpate 
this  abomination  from  among  us  :  and  for  that  purpose 
we  add  the  following  to  the  rides  of  our  society,  viz. : 

"  1.  Eve?y  member  of  our  society  who  has  slaves  in 
his  possession,  shall,  tvithin  twelve  months  after  notice 
given  to  him  by  the  assistant,  (ivhich  notice  the  assist- 
ants are  required  immediately,  and  without  any  delay, 
to  give  in  their  respective  circuits,")  legally  execute  and 
record  an  instrument,  whereby  he  emancipates  and  sets 
free  every  slave  in  his  possession  who  is  between  the 
ages  of  forty  and  forty -five  immediately,  or  at  farthest 
when  they  arrive  at  the  age  offoi~ty:five. 

"  And  every  slave  who  is  between  the  ages  of  twenty- 
five  and  forty  immediately,  or  at  farthest  at  the  expi- 
ration of  five  years  from  the  date  of  the  said  instru- 
ment. 

"  And  every  slave  who  is  between  the  ages  of  twenty 
and  twenty-five  immediately,  or  at  farthest  when  they 
arrive  at  the  age  of  thirty. 

"  And  every  slave  under  the  age  of  twenty,  as  soon 
as  they  arrive  at  the  age  of  twenty-five  at  farthest. 

"  And  every  infant  born  in  slavery  after  the  above- 


44  First  Discipline  of  the  M.  E.  Church,         [1784. 

mentioned  fides  are  complied  with,  immediately  on  its 
birth. 

"  2.  Every  assistant  shall  keep  a  journal,  in  which 
he  shall  regularly  minute  down  the  names  and  ages  of 
all  the  slaves  belonging  to  all  the  masters  in  his  re- 
spective circuit,  and  also  the  date  of  every  instrument 
executed  and  recorded  for  the  manumission  of  the 
slaves,  with  the  name  of  the  court,  book,  and  folio, 
in  which  the  said  instruments  respectively  shall  have 
been  recorded :  which  journal  shall  be  handed  down 
in  each  circuit  to  the  succeeding  assistants. 

"3.  In  consideration  that  these  rules  form  a  new 
term  of  communion,  every  person  concerned,  who  will 
not  comply  with  them,  shall  have  liberty  quietly  to 
withdraw  himself  from  our  society  within  the  twelve 
months  succeeding  the  notice  given  as  aforesaid: 
otherwise  the  assistant  shall  exclude  him  in  the  society. 

"  4.  No  person  so  voluntarily  withdrawn,  or  so  ex- 
cluded, shall  ever  partake  of  the  supper  of  the  Lord 
with  the  Methodists,  till  he  complies  with  the  above  re- 
quisitions. 

"5.  No  person  holding  slaves  shall,  in  future,  be 
admitted  into  society  or  to  the  Lord's  supper,  till  he 
previously  complies  with  these  rides  concerning  slavery. 

"  N.  B.  These  rules  are  to  affect  the  members  of 
our  society  no  farther  than  as  they  are  consistent  with 
the  laws  of  the  states  in  which  they  reside. 

"And  respecting  our  brethren  in  Virginia  that  are 
concerned,  and  after  due  consideration  of  their  pecu- 
liar circumstances,  we  allow  them  two  years  from  the 
notice  given,  to  consider  the  expedience  of  compliance 
or  non-compliance  with  these  rules. 

"  Quest.  43.  What  shall  be  done  with  those  who 
buy  or  sell  slaves,  or  give  them  away  ? 

"  Ans.  They  are  immediately  to  be  expelled :  unless 
they  buy  them  on  purpose  to  free  them. 

"  Quest.  44.  Are  there  any  directions  to  be  given 
concerning  the  administration  of  the  Lords  supper  ? 

"  Ans.  1.  Let  it  be  recommended  to  the  people  to 


1784.]  Compared  with  the  Large  Minutes.  45 

receive  it  kneeling :  but  let  them  at  the  same  time  be 
informed  that  they  may  receive  it  either  standing  or 
sitting. 

"  2.  Let  no  person  who  is  not  a  member  of  the  society 
be  admitted  to  the  communion  without  a  sacrament 
ticket,  which  ticket  must  be  changed  every  quarter. 
And  we  empower  the  elder  or  assistant,  and  no  others, 
to  deliver  these  tickets. 

"  Quest.  45.  Is  there  any  direction  to  be  given  con- 
cerning the  administration  of  baptism  ? 

"  Ans.  Let  every  adult  pe?*son,  and  the  parents  of 
every  child,  to  be  baptized,  have  their  choice  either  of 
immersion  or  sprinkling,  and  let  the  elder  or  deacon 
conduct  himself  accordingly. 

"  Quest.  46.  What  shall  be  done  with  those  who  were 
baptized  in  their  infancy,  but  have  now  scruples  con- 
cerning the  validity  of  infant  baptism  ? 

"  Ans.  Remove  their  sci'uples  by  argument,  if  you 
can ;  if  not,  the  office  may  be  performed  by  immersion 
or  sprinkling,  as  the  person  desires. 

"  Quest.  47.  Shall  persons  who  continue  to  attend 
divine  service  and  partake  of  the  Lord's  supper  with 
other  churches,  have  liberty  at  the  same  time  to  be 
members  of  our  society  ? 

"  Ans.  They  shall  have  full  liberty,  if  they  comply 
with  our  rules. 

"  Quest.  48.  Are  there  any  directions  to  be  given 
concerning  the  fees  of  office  ? 

"  Ans.  We  will  on  no  account  whatsoever  suffer  any 
elder  or  deacon  among  us  to  receive  a  fee  or  present 
for  administering  the  ordinance  of  marriage,  bap- 
tism, or  the  burial  of  the  dead.  Freely  we  have 
received,  and  freely  we  will  give. 

["  Quest.  (27.)  What  power  is  this  which  you  exercise  over 
both  the  preachers  and  the  societies  1 

"  Ans.  Count  Zinzendorf  loved  to  keep  all  things  close  :  I  love 
to  do  all  things  openly.  I  will  therefore  tell  you  all  I  know  of 
the  matter,  taking  it  from  the  very  beginning. 

"  1.  In  November,  1738,  two  or  three  persons  who  desired  '  to 
flee  from  the  wrath  to  come,'  and  then  a  few  more,  came  to  me 


46  First  Discipline  of  the  M.  E.  Church,        [1784, 

in  London,  and  desired  me  to  advise  and  pray  with  them.  I  said, 
'  If  you  will  meet  me  on  Thursday  night,  I  will  help  you  as  well 
as  I  can.'  More  and  more  then  desired  to  meet  with  them,  till 
they  were  increased  to  many  hundreds.  The  case  was  after- 
ward the  same  at  Bristol,  Kingswood,  Newcastle,  and  many 
other  parts  of  England,  Scotland,  and  Ireland.  It  may  be  ob- 
served, the  desire  was  on  their  part,  not  mine.  My  desire  was, 
to  live  and  die  in  retirement.  But  I  did  not  see  that  I  could  re- 
fuse them  my  help,  and  be  guiltless  before  God. 

"  Here  commenced  my  power ;  namely,  a  power  to  appoint 
when,  and  where,  and  how  they  should  meet ;  and  to  remove 
those  whose  lives  showed  that  they  had  not  a  desire  '  to  flee  from 
the  wrath  to  come.'  And  this  power  remained  the  same,  wrhether 
the  people  meeting  together  were  twelve,  or  twelve  hundred,  or 
twrelve  thousand. 

"  2.  In  a  few  days  some  of  them  said, '  Sir,  we  will  not  sit 
under  you  for  nothing  ;  we  will  subscribe  quarterly.'  I  said,  '  I 
will  have  nothing  ;  for  I  wTant  nothing.  My  fellowship  supplies  me 
with  all  I  want.'  One  replied,  '  Nay,  but  you  want  a  hundred 
and  fifteen  pounds  to  pay  for  the  lease  of  the  Foundry  ;  and  like- 
wise a  large  sum  of  money  to  put  it  into  repair.'  On  this  conside- 
ration, I  suffered  them  to  subscribe.  And  when  the  society  met, 
I  asked,  '  Who  will  take  the  trouble  of  receiving  this  money,  and 
paying  it  w7here  it  is  needful  ?'  One  said,  '  I  will  do  it,  and  keep 
the  account  for  you.'  So  here  was  the  first  steward.  After- 
ward, I  desired  one  or  two  more  to  help  me,  as  stewards,  and,  in 
process  of  time,  a  greater  number. 

"  Let  it  be  remarked,  it  was  I  myself,  not  the  people,  who 
chose  these  stewards,  and  appointed  to  each  the  distinct  work 
wherein  he  wTas  to  help  me,  as  long  as  I  desired.  And  herein  I 
began  to  exercise  another  sort  of  power ;  namely,  that  of  appoint- 
ing and  removing  stewards. 

"  3.  After  a  time  a  young  man,  named  Thomas  Maxfield, 
came  and  desired  to  help  me  as  a  son  in  the  gospel.  Soon  after 
came  a  second,  Thomas  Richards ;  and  then  a  third,  Thomas 
Westell.  These  severally  desired  to  serve  me  as  sons,  and  to 
labour  when  and  where  I  should  direct.  Observe  :  these  like- 
wise desired  me,  not  I  them.  But  I  durst  not  refuse  their 
assistance.  And  here  commenced  my  power,  to  appoint  each  of 
these  when,  and  where,  and  how  to  labour  ;  that  is,  while  he 
chose  to  continue. with  me.  For  each  had  a  power  to  go  away 
when  he  pleased  ;  as  I  had  also,  to  go  away  from  them,  or  any 
of  them,  if  I  saw  sufficient  cause.  The  case  continued  the  same 
when  the  number  of  preachers  increased.  I  had  just  the  same 
power  still,  to  appoint  when,  and  where,  and  how  each  should 
help  me  ;  and  to  tell  any,  (if  I  saw  cause,) '  I  do  not  desire  your 
help  any  longer.'     On  these  terms,  and  no  other,  we  joined  at 


1784.]  Compared  with  the  Large  Minutes.  47 

first :  on  these  we  continue  joined.  But  they  do  me  no  favour 
in  being  directed  by  me.  It  is  true,  my  '  reward  is  with  the 
Lord  :'  but  at  present  I  have  nothing  from  it  but  trouble  and  care : 
and  often  a  burden  I  scarce  know  how  to  bear. 

"4.  In  1744  I  wrote  to  several  clergymen,  and  to  all  who 
then  served  me  as  sons  in  the  gospel,  desiring  them  to  meet  me 
in  London,  and  to  give  me  their  advice  concerning  the  best 
method  of  carrying  on  the  work  of  God.  And  when  their  num- 
ber increased,  so  that  it  was  not  convenient  to  invite  them  all, 
for  several  years  I  wrote  to  those  with  whom  I  desired  to  confer, 
and  they  only  met  me  at  London,  or  elsewhere ;  till  at  length  I 
gave  a  general  permission,  which  I  afterward  saw  cause  to 
retract 

"  Observe  :  1  myself  sent  for  these  of  my  own  free  choice. 
And  I  sent  for  them  to  advise,  not  govern,  me.  Neither  did  I 
at  any  time  divest  myself  of  any  part  of  the  power  above  de- 
scribed, which  the  providence  of  God  had  cast  upon  me,  without 
any  design  or  choice  of  mine. 

"  5.  What  is  that  power  ]  It  is  a  power  of  admitting  into,  and 
excluding  from,  the  societies  under  my  care ;  of  choosing  and 
removing  stewards  ;  of  receiving  or  not  receiving  helpers ;  of 
appointing  them  when,  where,  and  how  to  help  me,  and  of  de- 
siring any  of  them  to  confer  with  me  when  I  see  good.  And  as 
it  was  merely  in  obedience  to  the  providence  of  God,  and  for  the 
good  of  the  people,  that  I  at  first  accepted  this  power,  which  I 
never  sought ;  so  it  is  on  the  same  consideration,  not  for  profit, 
honour,  or  pleasure,  that  I  use  it  at  this  day. 

"  6.  But  '  several  gentlemen  are  offended  at  your  having  so 
much  power.'  I  did  not  seek  any  part  of  it.  But  when  it  was 
come  unawares,  not  daring  to  '  bury  that  talent,'  I  used  it  to  the 
best  of  my  judgment.  Yet  I  never  was  fond  of  it.  I  always 
did,  and  do  now,  bear  it  as  my  burden  ; — the  burden  which  God 
lays  upon  me,  and  therefore  I  dare  not  lay  it  down. 

"  But  if  you  can  tell  me  any  one,  or  any  five  men,  to  whom  I 
may  transfer  this  burden,  who  can  and  will  do  just  what  I  do 
now,  I  will  heartily  thank  both  them  and  you. 

"  7.  But  some  of  our  helpers  say,  '  This  is  shackling  freeborn 
Englishmen  ;'  and  demand  a  free  conference,  that  is,  a  meeting 
of  all  the  preachers,  wherein  all  things  shall  be  determined  by 
most  votes.  I  answer,  It  is  possible,  after  my  death,  something 
of  this  kind  may  take  place  ;  but  not  while  I  live.  To  me  the 
preachers  have  engaged  themselves  to  submit,  to  serve  me  as 
sons  in  the  gospel ;  but  they  are  not  thus  engaged  to  any  man 
or  number  of  men  besides.  To  me  the  people' in  general  will 
submit ;  but  they  will  not  thus  submit  to  any  other. 

':  It  is  nonsense,  then,  to  call  my  using  this  power,  '  shack- 
ling freeborn  Englishmen.'     None  needs  to  submit  to  it  unless 


48  First  Discipline  of  the  M.  E.  Church,        [1784. 

he  will ;  so  that  there  is  no  shackling  in  the  case.  E very- 
preacher  and  every  member  may  leave  me  when  he  pleases. 
But  wrhile  he  chooses  to  stay,  it  is  on  the  same  terms  that  he 
joined  me  at  first. 

"  '  But  this  is  making  yourself  a  pope.'  This  carries  no  face 
of  truth.  The  pope  affirms  that  every  Christian  must  do  all  he 
bids,  and  believe  all  he  says,  under  pain  of  damnation.  I  never 
affirmed  any  thing  that  bears  any  the  most  distant  resemblance  to 
this.  All  I  affirm  is,  the  preachers  who  choose  to  labour  with 
me,  choose  to  serve  me  as  sons  in  the  gospel.  And  the  people 
who  choose  to  be  under  my  care,  choose  to  be  so  on  the  same 
terms  they  were  at  first. 

"  Therefore  all  talk  of  this  kind  is  highly  injurious  to  me,  who 
bear  the  burden  merely  for  your  sake.  And  it  is  exceeding 
mischievous  to  the  people,  tending  to  confound  their  understand- 
ing, and  to  fill  their  hearts  with  evil  surmisings  and  unkind  tem- 
pers toward  me  ;  to  whom  they  really  owe  more,  for  taking  all 
this  load  upon  me,  for  exercising  this  very  power,  for  shackling 
myself  in  this  manner,  than  for  all  my  preaching  put  together  ; 
because  preaching  twice  or  thrice  a  day  is  no  burden  to  me  at 
all ;  but  the  care  of  all  the  preachers  and  all  the  people  is  a  bur- 
den indeed ! 

"  Quest.  (28.)  What  reason  can  be  assigned  why  so  many  of 
our  preachers  contract  nervous  disorders  T 

"  Ans.  The  chief  reason,  on  Dr.  Cadogan's  principles,  is 
either  indolence  or  intemperance.  1.  Indolence.  Several  of 
them  use  too  little  exercise,  far  less  than  when  they  wrought  at 
their  trade.  And  this  will  naturally  pave  the  way  for  many, 
especially  nervous,  disorders.  2.  Intemperance, — though  not  in 
the  vulgar  sense.  They  take  more  food  than  they  did  when  they 
laboured  more  :  and  let  any  man  of  reflection  judge  how  long  this 
will  consist  with  health.  Or  they  use  more  sleep  than  when 
they  laboured  more  :  and  this  alone  will  destroy  the  firmness  of 
the  nerves.  If,  then,  our  preachers  would  avoid  nervous  disor- 
ders, let  them,  1.  Take  as  little  meat,  drink,  and  sleep  as  na- 
ture will  bear ;  and,  2.  Use  full  as  much  exercise  daily  as  they 
did  before  they  were  preachers.] 

"  Quest.  49.  (29.)  What  general  method  of  employ- 
ing our  time  would  you  advise  us  to  ? 

"  Ans.  We  advise  you,  1.  As  often  as  possible  to 
rise  at  four.  2.  From  four  to  five  in  the  morning, 
and  from  five  to  six  in  the  evening,  to  meditate,  pray, 
and  read,  partly  the  Scriptures  with  Mr.  Wesley's 
Notes,1  partly  the  closely  practical  parts  of  what  he 

1  "  the  Notes." — Large  Minutes. 


1784.3  Compared  with  the  Large  Minutes.  49 

has1  published.  3.  From  six  in  the  morning  till 
twelve,  (allowing  an  hour  for  breakfast,)  to  read  in 
order,  with  much  prayer,  [first,]  'The  Christian  Li- 
brary,' and  other  pious  books? 

["  Quest.  (30.)  Should  our  helpers  follow  trades  \ 

"  Ans.  The  question  is  not,  whether  they  may  occasionally 
work  with  their  hands,  as  St.  Paul  did,  but  whether  it  be  proper 
for  them  to  keep  shop  or  follow  merchandise.  After  long  consi- 
deration, it  was  agreed  by  all  our  brethren,  that  no  preacher  who 
will  not  relinquish  his  trade  of  buying  and  selling,  (though  it  were 
only  pills,  drops,  or  balsams,)  shall  be  considered  as  a  travelling 
preacher  any  longer.] 

"  Quest.  50.  (31.)  Why  is  it  that  the  people  under 
our  care  are  no  better  ? 

"  Ans.  Other  reasons  may  concur  ;  but  the  chief  is, 
because  we  are  not  more  knowing  and  more  holy. 

"  Quest.  51.  (32.)  But  why  are  we  not  more  know- 
ing? 

"Ans.  Because  we  are  idle.  We  forget  our  very  first 
rule,  '  Be  diligent.  Never  be  unemployed  [a  moment.] 
Never  be  triflingly  employed.  Never  while  away 
time  ;  neither  spend  any  more  time  at  any  place  than 
is  strictly  necessary.' 

"  I  fear  there  is  altogether  a  fault  in  this  matter,  and 
that  few  of  us  are  clear.  Which  of  you  spends  as 
many  hours  a  day  in  God's  work,  as  you  did  formerly 
in  man's  work  ?  We  talk, — or  read  history,  or  what 
comes  next  to  hand.  We  must,  absolutely  must,  cure 
this  evil,  or  betray  the  cause  of  God. 

"  But  how  ?  1 .  Read  the  most  useful  books,  and 
that  regularly  and  constantly.  Steadily  spend  all  the 
morning  in  this  employ,  or,  at  least,  five  hours  in  four 
and  twenty. 

[••  •  But  I  read  only  the  Bible.'  Then  you  ought  to  teach 
others  to  read  only  the  Bible,  and,  by  parity  of  reason,  to  hear 
only  the  Bible  :  but  if  so,  you  need  preach  no  more.  Just  so 
said  George  Bell.     And  what  is  the  fruit  ?    Why,  now  he  nei- 

1  "  we  have." — Large  Minutes. 

2  "  the  other  books  which  we  have  published  in  prose  and  verse, 
and  then  those  which  we  recommended  in  our  rules  of  Kingswood 
school." — Ibid. 

3 


50  First  Discipline  of  the  M.  E.  Church,        [1784. 

ther  reads  the  Bible,  nor  any  thing  else.  This  is  rank  enthusi- 
asm. If  you  need  no  book  but  the  Bible,  you  are  got  above  St. 
Paul.  He  wanted  others  too.  '  Bring  the  books,'  says  he,  'but 
especially  the  parchments,'  those  wrote  on  parchment.] 

"  '  But  I  have  no  taste  for  reading.'  Contract  a 
taste  for  it  by  use,  or  return  to  your  trade. 

"  '  But  I  have  no  books.'  [I  will  give  each  of  you, 
as  fast  as  you  will  read  them,  books  to  the  value  of  five 
pounds.]  And  we1  desire  the  assistants  vjilP  take 
care  that  all  the  large  societies  provide  Mr.  Wesley's3 
Works,  [or  at  least  the  Notes,]  for  the  use  of  the 
preachers. 

"  2.  In  the  afternoon  follow  Mr.  Baxter's  plan. 
Then  you  will  have  no  time  to  spare  :  you  will  have 
work  enough  for  all  your  time.  Then,  likewise,  no 
preacher  will  stay  with  us  who  is  as  salt  that  has  lost 
its  savour.  For  to  such  this  employment  would  be 
mere  drudgery.  And  in  order  to  it,  you  will  have  need 
of  all  the  knowledge  you  [have,  or]  can  procure. 

"  The  sum  is,  Go  into  every  house  in  course,  and 
teach  every  one  therein,  young  and  old,  if  they  belong 
to  us,  to  be  Christians  inwardly  and  outwardly. 

"  Make  every  particular  plain  to  their  understanding ; 
fix  it  in  their  memory  ;  write  it  on  their  heart.  In  or- 
der to  this,  there  must  be  '  line  upon  line,  precept  upon 
precept.'  What  patience,  what  love,  what  knowledge 
is  requisite  for  this  ! 

['•  Quest.  (33.)  In  what  particular  method  should  we  instruct 
them? 

"  Ans.  You  may,  as  you  have  time,  read,  explain,  enforce, 
1.  'The  Rules  of  the  Society.'  2.  ' Instructions  for  Child- 
ren.' 3.  The  fourth  volume  of  '  Sermons.'  And,  4.  Philip 
Henry's  'Method  of  Family  Prayer.'] 

"  We  must  needs  do  this,  were  it  only  to  avoid  idle- 
ness. Do  we  not  loiter  away  many  hours  in  every 
week?  Each  try  himself:  no  idleness  is  consistent 
with  growth  in  grace.     Nay,  without  exactness  in  re- 


1  "  I."— Large  Minutes.        2  "  would."— Ibid.        3  "  our."— Ibid. 
*  "  can  consist." — Ibid. 


1784.]  Compared  with  the  Large  Minutes.  51 

deeming  time,  you  cannot  retain  the  grace  you  received 
in  justification. 

"  But  what  shall  we  do  for  the  rising  generation  ? 
[Unless  we  take  care  of  this,  the  present  revival  will  be 
res  unius  cetatis ;  it  will  last  only  the  age  of  a  man.] 
Who  will  labour  for  them  .?1  Let  him  who  is  zealous 
for  God  and  the  souls  of  men  begin  now. 

"  1.  Where  there  are  ten  children,  whose  parents 
ore  in  society,2  meet  them  at  least  an  hour  every  week. 

"  2.  Talk  with  them  every  time  you  see  any  at 
home. 

"  3.  Pray  in  earnest  for  them. 

"4.  Diligently  instruct  and  vehemently  exhort  all 
parents  at  their  own  houses. 

"  5.  Preach  expressly  on  education,  [particularly  at 
midsummer,  when  you  speak  of  Kingsvvood.]  ■  But  I 
have  no  gift  for  this.'  Gift  or  no  gift,  you  are  to  do  it; 
else  you  are  not  called  to  be  a  Methodist  preacher.  Do 
it  as  you  can,  till  you  can  do  it  as  you  would.  Pray 
earnestly  for  the  gift,  and  use  the  means  for  it.  [Par- 
ticularly, study  the  '  Instructions'  and  '  Lessons  for 
Children.'] 

"Quest,  52.  (34.)  Why  are  not  we  more  holy? 
WThy  do  not  we  live  in  eternity ;  walk  with  God  all 
the  day  long  ?  Why  are  we  not  all  devoted  to  God  ; 
breathing  the  whole  spirit  of  missionaries  ? 

"  Ans.  Chiefly  because  we  are  enthusiasts  ;  looking 
for  the  end  without  using  the  means.  To  touch  only 
upon  two  or  three  instances  :  Who  of  you  rises  at  four 
[in  summer;]  or  even  at  five,  when  he  does  not  preach  ? 
Do  you  recommend  to  all  our  societies  the  five  o'clock 
hour  for  private  prayer  ?  Do  you  observe  it,  or  any 
other  fixed  time  ?  Do  not  you  find,  by  experience,  that 
any  time  is  no  time  ?  Do  you  know  the  obligation  and 
the  benefit  of  fasting  ?  How  often  do  you  practise  it  ? 
The  neglect  of  this  alone  is  sufficient  to  account  for 
our  feebleness  and  faintness  of  spirit.     We  are  con- 


"  herein." — Large  Minutes.  s  "  in  a  society." — Ibid, 


52  First  Discipline  of  the  M.  E.  Church,        [1784. 

tinually  grieving  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  by  the  habit- 
ual neglect  of  a  plain  duty  !  Let  us  amend  from  this 
hour. 

"  Quest.  53.  (35.)  But  how  can  I  fast,  since  it  hurts 
my  health  ? 

"  Arts.  There  are  several  degrees  of  fasting  which 
cannot  hurt  your  health.  We1  will  instance  in  one  :  Let 
us2  every  Friday  (beginning  on  the  next)  avow  this 
duty  throughout  the  continent*  by  touching  no  tea, 
coffee,  or  chocolate  in  the  morning  ;  but  (if  we  want  it) 
half  a  pint  of  milk  or  water  gruel.  Let  us  dine  on  ve- 
getables^ and  (if  we  need  it)  eat  three  or  four  ounces 
of  flesh  in  the  evening.  At  other  times  let  us  eat  no 
flesh  suppers  :  these  exceedingly  tend  to  breed  nervous 
disorders. 

"  Quest.  54.  (36.)  What  is  the  best  general  method 
of  preaching  ? 

"  Ans.  [1.  To  invite.]  1.  (2.)  To  convince. 
2.  (3.)  To  offer  Christ.  3.  (4.)  To  build  up ;  and  to 
do  this  in  some  measure  in  every  sermon. 

"  Quest.  55.  (37.)  Are  there  any  smaller  advices  re- 
lative to  preaching  which  might  be  of  use  to  us  ? 

"  Ans.  Perhaps  these  :  1.  Be  sure  never  to  disap- 
point a  congregation,  unless  in  case  of  life  or  death. 

"  2.  Begin  [and  end]  precisely  at  the  time  appointed. 

"  3.  Let  your  whole  deportment  before  the  congre- 
gation be  serious,  weighty,  and  solemn. 

"4.  Always  suit  your  subject  to  your  audience. 

"5.  Choose  the  plainest  texts  you  can. 

"6.  Take  care  not  to  ramble  ;  but  keep  to  your  text, 
and  make  out  what  you  take  in  hand. 

["  (7.)  Be  sparing  in  allegorizing  or  spiritualizing.] 

"  7.  (8.)  Take  care  of  any  thing  awkward  or  affect- 
ed, either  in  your  gesture,  phrase,  or  pronunciation. 

"  8.  (9.)  Sing  no  hymns  of  your  own  composing. 

"9.  (10.)  Print  nothing  without  the  approbation  of 
one  or  other  of  the  superintendents.5 

1  "  1."— Large  Minutes.      2  "  you  and  I."— lb.     3  "  nation."-  -lb. 
4  "  potatoes." — lb.  8  "  my  approbation." — lb. 


1784.]  Compared  with  the  Large  Minutes.  53 

"  10,  (11.)  Do  not  usually  pray  ex  tempore  above 
eight  or  ten  minutes  (at  most)  without  intermission. 

"11.  (12.)  Frequently  read  and  enlarge  upon  a  por- 
tion of  the  Notes.  And  let  young  preachers  often  ex- 
hort, without  taking  a  text. 

["  (13.)  In  repeating  the  Lord's  prayer,  remember  to  say 
'  hallowed,'  not  hollowed  ;  '  trespass  against  us ;'  '  amen.' 

"  (14.)  Repeat  this  prayer  aloud  after  the  minister,  as  often 
as  he  repeats  it.  (15.)  Repeat  after  him  aloud  every  confes- 
sion, and  both  the  doxologies  in  the  communion  service.] 

"  12.  (16.)  Always  kneel  during  public  prayer. 

"  13.  (17.)  Everywhere  avail  yourself  of  the  great 
festivals,  by  preaching  on  the  occasion, 

["  And  sing  the  hymns,  which  you  should  take  care  to  have 
in  readiness. 

"  (18.)  Avoid  quaint  words,  however  in  fashion,  as  object,  ori- 
ginate, very,  high,  &c. 

"  (19.)  Avoid  the  fashionable  impropriety  of  leaving  out  the  u 
in  many  words,  as  honor,  vigor,  &c.  This  is  mere  childish  af- 
fectation.] 

"  14.  (20.)  Beware  of  clownishness,  [either  in  speech 
or  dress.    Wear  no  slouched  hat.]    Be  courteous  to  all. 

"  15.  (21 .)  Be  merciful  to  your  beast.  Not  only  ride 
moderately,  but  see  with  your  own  eyes  that  your  horse 
be  rubbed,  and  fed.1 

"  Quest.  56.  (38.)  Have  not  some  of  us  been  led  off 
from  practical  preaching  by  what  was  called  preaching 
Christ? 

"  Ans.  Indeed  we  have.  The  most  effectual  way 
of  preaching  Christ,  is  to  preach  him  in  all  his  offices, 
and  to  declare  his  law  as  well  as  his  gospel,  both  to 
believers  and  unbelievers.  Let  us  strongly  and  closely 
insist  upon  inward  and  outward  holiness  in  all  its 
branches. 

"  Quest.  57.  (39.)  How  shall  we  guard  against  for- 
mality [in  public  worship  ;  particularly]  in  singing  ? 

"Ans.  [1.  By  preaching  frequently  on  the  head. 
2.  By  taking  care  to  speak  only  what  we  feel.]  1 .  (3.)  By 


1  "  fed  and  bedded." — Large  Minutes.  The  American  preachers 
of  that  day  could  not  always  find  beds  for  themselves,  much  less  for 
their  horses. 


54  First  Discipline  of  the  M.  E.  Church,        [1784. 

choosing  such  hymns  as  are  proper  for  the  congrega- 
tion. 2.  (4.)  By  not  singing  too  much  at  once  ;  sel- 
dom more  than  five  or  six  verses.  3.  (5.)  By  suiting 
the  tune  to  the  words.  4.  (6.)  By  often  stopping  short 
and  asking  the  people,  '  Now,  do  you  know  what  you 
said  last  ?     Did  you  speak  no  more  than  you  felt  V 

["  Is  not  this  formality  creeping  in  already  by  those  complex 
tunes,  which  it  is  scarcely  possible  to  sing  with  devotion  ?  Such 
is,  '  Praise  the  Lord,  ye  blessed  ones  :'  such  the  long  quavering 
hallelujah  annexed  to  the  morning  song  tune,  which  I  defy  any 
man  living  to  sing  devoutly.  The  repeating  the  same  words  so 
often,  (but  especially  while  another  repeats  different  words,  the 
horrid  abuse  which  runs  through  the  modern  church  music,)  as 
it  shocks  all  common  sense,  so  it  necessarily  brings  in  dead 
formality,  and  has  no  more  of  religion  in  it  than  a  Lancashire 
hornpipe.  Besides,  it  is  a  flat  contradiction  to  our  Lord's  com- 
mand, '  Use  not  vain  repetitions.'  For  what  is  a  vain  repetition, 
if  this  is  not  1  What  end  of  devotion  does  it  serve  1  Sing  no 
anthems.] 

"  5.  (7.)  Do  not  suffer  the  people  to  sing  too  slow. 
This  naturally  tends  to  formality,  and  is  brought  in  by 
them  who  have  either  very  strong  or  very  weak  voices. 
6.  (8.)  In  every  large  society  let  them  learn  to  sing  ;  and 
let  them  always  learn  our  own  tunes  first.  7.  (9.)  Let 
the  women  constantly  sing  their  parts  alone.  Let  no 
man  sing  with  them,  unless  he  understands  the  notes, 
and  sings  the  bass,  as  it  is  pricked  down  in  the  tune- 
book.  8.  (10.)  Introduce  no  new  tunes,  till  they  are 
perfect  in  the  old.  [(11.)  Let  no  organ  be  placed  any- 
where, till  proposed  in  the  conference.]  9.  (12.)  Re- 
commend our  tune-book  everywhere  ;  and  if  you  can- 
not sing  yourself,  choose  a  person  or  two  in  each  place 
to  pitch  the  tune  for  you.  10.  (13.)  Exhort  every 
one  in  the  congregation  to  sing,  not  one  in  ten  only. 
11.  (14.)  If  a  preacher  be  present,  let  no  singer  give 
out  the  words.  12.  (15.)  When  they  would  teach  a 
tune  to  the  congregation,  they  must  sing  only  the  tenor. 

["  After  preaching,  take  a  little  lemonade,  mild  ale,  or  can- 
died orange-peel.  All  spirituous  liquors,  at  that  time  especially, 
are  deadly  poison.] 

"  Quest.  58.  (40.)  Who  is  the  assistant  ? 

u  Ans.  That  preacher  in  each  circuit  who  is  appoint- 


1784.]  Compared  with  the  Large  Minutes.  55 

ed,  from  time  to  time,  to  assist  the  superintendents  in 
the1  charge  of  the  societies  and  the  other  preachers 
therein. 

"  Quest.  59.  (41.)  How  should  an  assistant  be  qua- 
lified for  his  charge  ? 

"  Ans.  By  walking  closely  with  God,  and  having 
his  work  greatly  at  heart ;  and  by  understanding  and 
loving  discipline,  ours  in  particular ; 

["  And  by  loving  the  Church  of  England,  and  resolving  not 
to  separate  from  it.  Let  this  be  well  observed.  I  fear,  when 
the  Methodists  leave  the  Church,  God  will  leave  them.  But  if 
they  are  thrust  out  of  it,  they  will  be  guiltless.*] 

"  Quest.  60.  (42.)  What  is  the  business  of  an  as- 
sistant ? 

"  Ans.  1.  To  see  that  the  other  preachers  in  his  cir- 
cuit behave  well,  and  want  nothing.  2.  To  renew  the 
tickets  quarterly,  and  regulate  the  bands.2  3.  To  take 
in  or  put  out  of  the  society  or  the  bands.  4.  To  appoint 
all  the  stewards  and  leaders,  and  change  them  when 
he  sees  it  necessary.  5.  (4.)  To  keep  watch-nights 
and  love-feasts.  6.  (5.)  To  hold  quarterly  meetings,  and 
therein  diligently  to  inquire  both  into  the  temporal  and 
spiritual  state  of  each  society.  7.  (6.)  To  take  care  that 
every  society  be  duly  supplied  with  books  ;  particularly 
with  '  Kempis,'  '  Instructions  for  Children,'  and  the 
•  Primitive  Physic,'  which  ought  to  be  in  every  house. 
[O  why  is  not  this  regarded  !  (7.)  To  send  from  every 
quarterly  meeting  a  circumstantial  account  to  London 
of  every  remarkable  conversion  and  remarkable  death.] 
8.  To  take  exact  lists  of  his  societies,  and,  bring  them 
to  the  conference.3     9.   To  send  an  account  of  his  cir- 

1  "  to  take." — Large  Minutes. 

*  This  passage  is  found  in  the  original  Minutes  for  1749.  The  fact 
that  it  was  continued  in  an  edition  of  the  Large  Minutes,  which  was 
revised  four  years  after  the  organization  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  affords  conclusive  evidence  that  Mr.  Wesley  did  not  consider 
that  the  Methodists  in  America  had  separated  from  or  left  the  Church 
of  England ;  but  that  the  connection  between  them  was  providen- 
tially dissolved.     (See  above,  pp.  22-25.) 

a  "  To  visit  the  classes  quarterly,  regulate  the  bands,  and  deliver 
tickets." — lb.    3  "  every  quarter,  and  send  them  up  to  London." — lb. 


56  First  Discipline  of  the  M.  E.  Church,        [1784. 

cuit  every  half  year  to  one  of  the  superintendents. 
10.  (9.)  To  meet  the  married  men  and  women,  and 
the  single  men  and  women,  in  the  large  societies  once 
a  quarter.  11.  (10.)  To  overlook  the  accounts  of  all 
the  stewards. 

["  Quest.  (43.)  Has  the  office  of  an  assistant  been  well  exe- 
cuted 1 

"  Ans.  No,  not  by  half  the  assistants.  1.  Who  has  sent  me 
word,  whether  the  other  preachers  behave  well  or  ill  1  2.  Who 
has  visited  all  the  classes,  and  regulated  the  bands  quarterly  1 
3.  Love-feasts  for  the  bands  have  been  neglected  :  neither  have 
persons  been  duly  taken  in  and  put  out  of  the  bands.  4.  The 
societies  are  not  half  supplied  with  books  ;  not  even  with  those 
above  mentioned.  O  exert  yourselves  in  this  !  Be  not  weary  ! 
Leave  no  stone  unturned  !  5.  How  few  accounts  have  I  had, 
either  of  remarkable  deaths,  or  remarkable  conversions  ! 
6.  How  few  exact  lists  of  the  societies  !  7.  How  few  have  met 
the  married  and  single  persons  once  a  quarter !] 

"  Quest.  61.  (44.)  Are  there  any  other  directions1 
which  you  would  give  the  assistants  ? 

"Ans.  Several.  1.  Take  a  regular  catalogue  of 
your  societies,  as  they  live  in  house-row.  2.  Leave 
your  successor  a  particular  account  of  the  state  of  the 
circuit.  3.  See  that  every  band  leader  has  the  rules 
of  the  bands.  4.  Vigorously,  but  calmly,  enforce  the 
rules  concerning  needless  ornaments,  and  drams? 
[Give  no  band  ticket  to  any  man  or  woman  who  does 
not  promise  to  leave  them  off.]  5.  As  soon  as  there  are 
four  men  or  women  believers  in  any  place,  put  them  into 
a  band.  6.  Suffer  no  love-feast  to  last  above  an  hour  and 
a  half;  [and  instantly  stop  all  breaking  the  cake  with 
one  another.]  7.  Warn  all,  from  time  to  time,  that 
none  are  to  remove  from  one  society  to  another  with- 
out a  certificate  from  the  assistant  in  these  words  :  (else 
he  will  not  be  received  in  other  societies  :)  '  A.  B.,  the 
bearer,  is  a  member  of  our  society  in  C. :  I  believe  he 
has  sufficient  cause  for  removing.'  [I  beg  every  as- 
sistant to  remember  this.]  8.  Everywhere  recom- 
mend decency  and  cleanliness  :  [cleanliness  is  next  to 

1  "  advices." — Large  Minutes. 

8  "  drams,  snuff,  and  tobacco." — Ibid. 


1784.]  Compared  with  the  Large  Minutes.  57 

godliness.]  9.  Read  the  rules  of  the  society,  with  the 
aid  of  your  helpers,  once  a  year  in  every  congrega- 
tion, and  once  a  quarter  in  every  society. 

["  (9.)  Exhort  all  that  were  brought  up  in  the  Church,  to 
continue  therein.  Set  the  example  yourself;  and  immediately 
change  every  plan  that  would  hinder  their  being  at  church  at 
least  two  Sundays  in  four.  Carefully  avoid  whatever  has  a 
tendency  to  separate  men  from  the  Church  ;  and  let  all  the 
servants  in  our  preaching  houses  go  to  church  once  on  Sunday 
at  least. 

"  Is  there  not  a  cause  ?  Are  we  not  unawares,  by  little  and 
little,  sliding  into  a  separation  from  the  Church  ?  O  use  every 
means  to  prevent  this  !  1.  Exhort  all  our  people  to  keep  close 
to  the  Church  and  sacrament.  2.  Warn  them  all  against  nice- 
ness  in  hearing — a  prevailing  evil.  3.  Warn  them  also  against 
despising  the  prayers  of  the  Church.  4.  Against  calling  our 
society,  'the  Church.'  5.  Against  calling  our  preachers, 
'  ministers  ;'  our  houses,  '  meeting  houses  :'  call  them  plain 
preaching  houses  or  chapels.  6.  Do  not  license  them  as 
dissenters.  The  proper  paper  to  be  sent  in  at  the  assizes, 
sessions,  or  bishop's  court,  is  this  :  '  A.  B.  has  set  apart  his 
house  in  C.  for  public  worship,  of  which  he  desires  a  certificate.' 
N.  B.  The  justice  does  not  license  the  house,  but  the  act  of 
parliament.  7.  Do  not  license  yourself  till  you  are  constrained  ; 
and  then,  not  as  a  dissenter,  but  a  Methodist.  It  is  time  enough 
when  you  are  prosecuted  to  take  the  oaths.  And  by  so  doing 
you  are  licensed. 

"  Quest.  (45.)  But  are  we  not  dissenters'? 

"  Ans.  No  :  although  we  call  sinners  to  repentance  in  all 
places  of  God's  dominion ;  and  although  we  frequently  use  ex- 
temporary prayer,  and  unite  together  in  a  religious  society ;  yet 
we  are  not  dissenters  in  the  only  sense  which  our  law  acknow- 
ledges, namely,  those  who  renounce  the  service  of  the  Church. 
We  do  not,  we  dare  not,  separate  from  it.  We  are  not  seced- 
ers,  nor  do  we  bear  any  resemblance  to  them.  We  set  out  upon 
quite  opposite  principles.  The  seceders  laid  the  very  founda- 
tion of  their  work  in  judging  and  condemning  others  :  we  laid 
the  foundation  of  our  work  in  judging  and  condemning  ourselves. 
They  begin  everywhere  with  showing  their  hearers  how  fallen  the 
Church  and  ministers  are  :  we  begin  everywhere  with  showing 
our  hearers  how  fallen  they  are  themselves.  What  they  do  in 
America,  or  what  their  Minutes  say  on  this  subject,  is  nothing 
to  us.*     We  will  keep  in  the  good  old  way. 


*  This  sentence  was  obviously  introduced  into  the  Large  Minutes 
subsequently  to  1784,  and  seems  to  refer  to  the  Minutes,  or  Discipline 

3* 


58  First  Discipline  of  the  M.  E.  Church,         [1784. 

"  And  never  let  us  make  light  of  going  to  church,  either  by 
word  or  deed.  Remember  Mr.  Hook,  a  very  eminent  and  a 
zealous  Papist.  When  I  asked  him,  '  Sir,  what  do  you  do  for 
public  worship  here,  where  you  have  no  Romish  service  ?'  he 
answered,  '  Sir,  I  am  so  fully  convinced  it  is  the  duty  of  every 
man  to  worship  God  in  public,  that  I  go  to  church  every  Sunday. 
If  I  cannot  have  such  worship  as  I  wTould,  I  will  have  such  wor- 
ship as  I  can.' 

"  But  some  may  say,  '  Our  own  service  is  public  worship.' 
Yes  ;  but  not  such  as  supersedes  the  Church  service  ;  it  pre- 
supposes public  prayer,  like  the  sermons  at  the  university.  If 
it  were  designed  to  be  instead  of  the  Church  service,  it  would 
be  essentially  defective  ;  for  it  seldom  has  the  four  grand  parts 
of  public  prayer,  deprecation,  petition,  intercession,  and  thanks- 
giving. 

"  If  the  people  put  ours  in  the  room  of  the  Church  service, 
we  hurt  them  that  stay  with  us,  and  ruin  them  that  leave  u* ; 
for  then  they  will  go  nowhere,  but  lounge  the  sabbath  away 
without  any  public  worship  at  all. 

"  Quest.  (46.)  Nay,  but  is  it  not  our  duty  to  separate  from  the 
Church,  considering  the  wickedness  both  of  the  clergy  and  the 
people  1 

"Ans.  We  conceive  not :  1.  Because  both  the  priests  and  the 
people  were  full  as  wicked  in  the  Jewish  Church  ;  and  yet  it 
was  not  tbe  duty  of  the  holy  Israelites  to  separate  from  them. 
2.  Neither  did  our  Lord  command  his  disciples  to  separate  from 
them ;  he  rather  commanded  the  contrary.  3.  Hence  it  is 
clear  that  could  not  be  the  meaning  of  St.  Paul's  words  :  '  Come 
out  from  among  tbem,  and  be  ye  separate.' 

"  Quest.  (47.)  But  what  reasons  are  there  w^hy  we  should 
not  separate  from  the  Church  1 

"  Ans.  Among  others,  those  which  were  printed  above  twenty 
years  ago,  entitled,  '  Reasons  against  a  Separation  from  the 
Church  of  England.' 

"We  allow  two  exceptions:  1.  If  the  parish  minister  be  a 
notoriously  wicked  man.  2.  If  he  preach  Socinianism,  Arian- 
ism,  or  any  other  essentially  false  doctrine.*] 

"  Quest.  62.  Are  there  any  directions  to  be  given 
the  assistant  concerning  the  decision  of  disputes  among 
the  people  ? 

"  Ans.   On  any  dispute  of  importance,  or  difficult 


of  1789,  (1787?)  in  which  very  strong  language  was   used  with  re- 
ference  to  the  condition  of  the  Church  of  England.     (See  below, 
part  i,  chap,  i,  sec.  1 ;  and  above,  pp.  22-25.) 
*  See  note,  p.  39. 


1 784  3  Compared  with  the  Large  Minutes.  59 

to  be  settled,  let  the  assistant  inquire  into  the  circum- 
stances, and,  having  consulted  the  stewards  and  lead- 
ers, appoint  referees,  whose  decision  shall  be  final,  and 
the  party  expelled  that  refuses  to  abide  by  it :  unless 
there  appear  to  the  assistant  some  fraud  or  gross  mis- 
take in  the  decision,  in  which  case  he  shall  appoint 
new  referees,  for  a  rehearing  of  the  cause,  whose  de- 
cision shall  be  absolutely  final. 

"  Quest.  63.  Are  there  any  further  directions  need- 
ful for  the  preservation  of  good  order  among  the 
preachers  ? 

"  Ans.  In  the  absence  of  a  superintendent,  a  tra- 
velling preacher  or  three  leaders  shall  have  power  to 
lodge  a  complaint  against  any  preacher  in  their  cir- 
cuit, whether  elder,  assistant,  deacon,  or  helper,  before 
three  neighbouring  assistants ;  who  shall  meet  at  an 
appointed  time,  {proper  notice  being  given  to  the  par- 
ties,) hear,  and  decide  the  cause.  And  authority  is 
given  them  to  change  or  suspend  a  preacher,  if  they 
see  it  necessary,  and  to  appoint  another  in  his  place, 
during  the  absence  of  the  superintendents. 

"  Quest.  64.  If  there  happen  to  be  a  vacancy  in  a 
circuit  by  the  death  of  a  preacher,  by  his  withdraw- 
ing himself  from  the  work,  or  otherwise,  in  the 
absence  of  a  superintendent,  who  are  to  fill  up  the 
vacancy  ? 

"  Ans.  Three  neighbouring  assistants,  called  and 
assembled  according  to  the  preceding  minute. 

"  Quest.  65.  What  shall  we  do  with  those  members 
of  our  society  who  wilfully  and  repeatedly  neglect  to 
meet  their  class  ? 

"Ans.  1.  Let  the  assistant  or  one  of  his  helpers 
visit  them,  wherever  it  is  practicable,  and  explain  to 
them  the  consequence,  if  they  continue  to  neglect, 
namely,  exclusion. 

"2.  If  they  do  not  amend,  let  the  assistant  exclude 
them  in  the  society,  informing  it  that  they  are  laid 
aside  for  a  breach  of  our  rules  of  Discipline,  and  not 
for  immoral  conduct. 


60  First  Discipline  of  the  M.  E.  Church,        [1784. 

"  Quest.  66.  (48.)  Do  we  sufficiently  watch  over 
each  other  ?l 

"  Ans.  We  do  not.2  Should  we  not  frequently  ask 
each  other,  Do  you  walk  closely  with  God  ?  Have 
you  now  fellowship  with  the  Father  and  the  Son  ? 
At  what  hour  do  you  rise  ?  Do  you  punctually  ob- 
serve the  morning  and  evening  hour  of  retirement  ? 
Do  you  spend  the  day  in  the  manner  which  the  con- 
ference advises  ?3  Do  you  converse  seriously,  use- 
fully, and  closely  ?  To  be  more  particular :  Do  you 
use  all  the  means  of  grace  yourself,  and  enforce  the 
use  of  them  on  all  other  persons  ? 

"  They  are  either  instituted  or  prudential : — 

"  I.  The  instituted  are, 

"  1.  Prayer;  private,  family,  public;  consisting  of 
deprecation,  petition,  intercession,  and  thanksgiving. 
Do  you  use  each  of  these  ?  Do  you  use  private 
prayer  every  morning  and  evening  ?  if  you  can,  at  five 
in  the  evening ;  and  the  hour  before  or  after  morning 
preaching  ?  Do  you  forecast  daily,  wherever  you  are, 
how  to  secure  these  hours  ?  Do  you  avow  it  every- 
where ?  Do  you  ask  everywhere,  '  Have  you  family 
prayer?'     Do  you  retire  at  five  o'clock  ? 

"  2.  Searching  the  Scriptures  by, 

"  i.  Reading  :  constantly,  some  part  of  every  day  ; 
regularly,  all  the  Bible  in  order ;  carefully,  with  Mr. 
Wesley's^  Notes ;  seriously,  with  prayer  before  and 
after ;  fruitfully,  immediately  practising  what  you 
learn  there  ? 

"  ii.  Meditating  :  At  set  times  ?  by  any  rule  ? 

"  iii.  Hearing  :  Every  morning  ?  carefully  ;  with 
prayer  before,  at,  after ;  immediately  putting  in  prac- 
tice ?  Have  you  a  New  Testament  always  about 
you? 

"  3.  The  Lord's  supper :  Do  you  use  this  at  every 


1  "  our  helpers." — Large  Minutes. 

2  "  We  might  consider  those  that  are  with  us  as  our  pupils ;  into 
whose  behaviour  and  studies  we  should  inquire  every  day." — lb. 

s  "  we  advise."— lb.  4  "  the."— lb. 


1784.]  Compared  wth  the  Large  Minutes.  61 

opportunity  ?  with  solemn  prayer  before  ;  with  earnest 
and  deliberate  self-devotion  ? 

"  4.  Fasting :  How  do  you  fast  every  Friday  ? 

"  5.  Christian  conference  :  Are  you  convinced  how 
important  and  how  difficult  it  is  to  *  order  your  conver- 
sation aright  V  Is  it  '  always  in  grace  ?  seasoned  with 
salt  ?  meet  to  minister  grace  to  the  hearers  ?  Do  not 
you  converse  too  long  at  a  time  ?  Is  not  an  hour  com- 
monly enough  ?  Would  it  not  be  well  always  to  have 
a  determinate  end  in  view ;  and  to  pray  before  and 
after  it? 

"  II.  Prudential  means  we  may  use  either  as  com- 
mon Christians,  as  Methodists,  as  preachers,  or  as 
assistants. 

"1.  As  common  Christians.  What  particular  rules 
have  you  in  order  to  grow  in  grace  ?  What  arts  of 
holy  living  ? 

"  2.  As  Methodists.-  Do  you  never  miss  your  class, 
or  band  ? 

"  3.  As  preachers.  Do  you  meet  every  society ; 
also  the  leaders  and  bands,  if  any  ? 

"4.  As  assistants.  Have  you  throughly  considered 
your  office  ;  and  do  you  make  a  conscience  of  exe- 
cuting every  part  of  it  ? 

"  These  means  may  be  used  without  fruit :  but 
there  are  some  means  which  cannot ;  namely,  watch- 
ing, denying  ourselves,  taking  up  our  cross,  exercise 
of  the  presence  of  God. 

"1.  Do  you  steadily  watch  against  the  world,  the 
devil,  yourselves,  your  besetting  sin  ? 

"  2.  Do  you  deny  yourself  every  useless  pleasure 
of  sense,  imagination,  honour  ?  Are  you  temperate  in 
all  things  ?  instance  in  food  :  do  you  use  only  that  kind 
and  that  degree  which  is  best  both  for  your  body  and 
soul  ?  Do  you  see  the  necessity  of  this  ?  Do  you  eat 
no  flesh  suppers  ?  no  late  suppers  ?  Do  you  eat  no 
more  at  each  meal  than  is  necessary?  Are  you  not 
heavy  or  drowsy  after  dinner  ?  Do  you  use  only  that 
kind  and  that  degree  of  drink  which  is  best  both  for 


62  First  Discipline  of  the  M.  E.  Church,        [1784. 

your  body  and  soul  ?  Do  you  drink  water  ?  Why 
not  ?  Did  you  ever  ?  Why  did  you  leave  it  off  ?  If 
not  for  health,  when  will  you  begin  again  ?  to-day  ? 
How  often  do  you  drink  wine  [or  ale  ?]  every  day  ? 
Do  you  want  it  ? 

"  3.  Wherein  do  you  '  take  up  your  cross  daily  V 
Do  you  cheerfully  bear  your  cross  (whatever  is  griev- 
ous to  nature)  as  a  gift  of  God,  and  labour  to  profit 
thereby  ? 

"4.  Do  you  endeavour  to  set  God  always  before 
you ;  to  see  his  eye  continually  fixed  upon  you  ? 
Never  can  you  use  these  means  but  a  blessing  will 
ensue.  And  the  more  you  use  them,  the  more  will 
you  grow  in  grace. 

"  Quest.  67.  (49.)  What  can  be  done,  in  order  to  a 
closer  union  of  our  helpers  with  each  other  ? 

"  Ans.  1.  Let  them  be  deeply  convinced  of  [the 
want  there  is  of  it  at  present,  and]  the  absolute  neces- 
sity of  it. 

"  2.  Let  them  pray  for  a  desire  of  union. 

"  3.  Let  them  speak  freely  to  each  other. 

"4.  When  they  meet  let  them  never  part  without 
prayer.  • 

"  5.  Let  them  beware  how  they  despise  each  other's 
gifts. 

"6.  Let  them  never  speak  slightingly  of  each  other 
in  any  kind. 

"  7.  Let  them  defend  one  another's  characters  in 
every  thing,  so  far  as  consists  with  truth  :  and, 

"  8.  Let  them  labour  in  honour  each  to  prefer  the 
other  before  himself. 

"  Quest.  68.  (50.)  How  shall  we  try  those  who 
think  they  are  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  preach  ? 

"  Ans.  Inquire,  1.  Do  they  know  God  as  a  pardon- 
ing God  ?  Have  they  the  love  of  God  abiding  in 
them  ?  Do  they  desire  and  seek  nothing  but  God  ? 
And  are  they  holy  in  all  manner  of  conversation  ? 
2.  Have  they  gifts  (as  well  as  grace)  for  the  work? 
Have  they  (in  some  tolerable  degree)  a  clear,  sound 


1784.]  Compared  with  the  Large  Minutes.  63 

understanding?  Have  they  a  right  judgment  in  the 
things  of  God  ?  Have  they  a  just  conception  of  sal- 
vation by  faith  ?  And  has  God  given  them  any  degree 
of  utterance  ?  Do  they  speak  justly,  readily,  clearly  ? 
3.  Have  they  fruit?  Are  any  truly  convinced  of  sin, 
and  converted  to  God,  by  their  preaching  ? 

"  As  long  as  these  three  marks  concur  in  any  one, 
we  believe  he  is  called  of  God  to  preach.  These  we 
receive  as  sufficient  proof  that  he  is  'moved  thereto 
by  the  Holy  Ghost.' 

"  Quest.  69.  (51.)  What  method  may  we  use  in 
receiving  a  new  helper  ? 

"  Ans.  A  proper  time  for  doing  this  is  at  a  confer- 
ence, after  solemn  fasting  and  prayer. 

"  Every  person  proposed  shall  then  be  asked  {with 
any  other  questions  which  may  be  thought  necessary  by 
the  conference)  the  following,1  namely,  Have  you  faith 
in  Christ  ?  Are  you  '  going  on  to  perfection  V  Do  you 
expect  to  be  '  perfected  in  love'  in  this  life  ?  Are  you 
groaning  after  it  ?  Are  you  resolved  to  devote  your- 
self wholly  to  God  and  to  his  work  ?  Do  you  know 
the  Methodist  plan  ?  [Have  you  read  the  '  Plain  Ac- 
count V  the  '  Appeals  ?']  Do  you  know  the  rules  of 
the  society  ?  of  the  bands  ?  Do  you  keep  them  ?  Do 
you  take  no  [snuff,  tobacco,]  drams  ?  Do  you  con- 
stantly attend  the  [church  and]  sacrament  ?  Have  you 
read  the  '  Minutes  of  the  Conference  ?'  Are  you  will- 
ing to  conform  to  them  ?  Have  you  considered  the 
rules  of  a  helper ;  especially  the  first,  tenth,  and 
twelfth  ?  Will  you  keep  them  for  conscience'  sake  ? 
Are  you  determined  to  employ  all  your  time  in  the  work 
of  God  ?  Will  you  preach  every  morning  at  five  o'clock 
wherever  you  can  have  twenty  hearers  ?  Will  you 
endeavour2  not  to  speak  too  long  or  too  loud  ?  Will 
you  diligently  instruct  the  children  in  every  place  ? 
Will  you  visit  from  house  to  house  ?     Will  you  recom 

1  "  is   then   to  be  present ;  and  each  of  them  may  be  asked."- 
Large  Minutes. 

2  "  and  evening  ;  endeavouring." — lb. 


64  First  Discipline  of  the  M.  E.  Church,        [1784. 

mend  fasting,  both  by  precept  and  example  ?  Are  you 
in  debt? 

["  Are  you  engaged  to  marry  % 

"  N.  B.  A  preacher  who  marries  while  on  trial  is  thereby 
set  aside.] 

"  We  may  then,  if  he  gives  satisfaction,  receive  him 
as  a  probationer,  by  giving  him  the  '  Minutes  of  the 
Conference,'  inscribed  thus  : — 

"♦TO  A.  B. 

"  '  You  think  it  your  duty  to  call  sinners  to  repent- 
ance. Make  full  proof  hereof,  and  we  shall  rejoice  to 
receive  you  as  a  fellow-labourer.' 

"  Let  him  then  read  and  carefully  weigh  what  is 
contained  therein,  that  if  he  has  any  doubt  it  may  be 
removed. 

"  Observe  :  taking  on  trial  is  entirely  different  from 
admitting  a  preacher.  One  on  trial  may  be  either  ad- 
mitted or  rejected,  without  doing  him  any  wrong ; 
otherwise  it  would  be  no  trial  at  all.  Let  every  assist- 
ant explain  this  to  them  that  are  on  trial. 

"  After  two  years1  probation,  being  reco7iimended 
by  the  assistant,  and  examined  by  the  conference,1  he 
may  be  received  into  full-  connection,  by  giving  him 
the  '  Minutes,'  inscribed  thus  : — c  As  long  as  you  freely 
consent  to,  and  earnestly  endeavour  to  walk  by,  these 
rules,  we  shall  rejoice  to  acknowledge  you  as  a  fellow- 
labourer  .'  Meantime,  let  none  preach  or  exhort  in  any 
of  our  societies,  without  a  note  of  permission  from  the 
assistant.  Let  every  preacher  or  exhorter  take  care 
to  have  this  renewed  yearly  ;  and  let  every  assistant 
insist  upon  it. 

"  Quest.  70.  (52.)  What  is  the  method  wrherein  we 
usually  proceed  in  our  conferences  ? 

"  Ans.  We  inquire,  1.  What  preachers  are  admitted? 
Who  remain  on  trial  ?  Who  are  admitted  on  trial  ? 
Who  desist  from  travelling  ? 

1  "When  he  has  been  on  trial  four  years,  if  recommended  by  the 
assistant." — Large  Minutes. 


1784.]  Compared  with  the  Large  Minutes.  65 

"  2.  Are  there  any  objections  to  any  of  the  preach- 
ers ?  who  are  named  one  by  one. 

"3.  How  are  the  preachers  stationed  this  year  ? 

"  4.  What  numbers  are  in  the  society  ? 

["  (5.)  What  is  the  Kingswood  collection'? 

"  (6.)  What  boys  are  received  this  year  ! 

"  (7.)  What  girls  are  assisted  !] 

"5.  (8.)  What  was  contributed  for  the  contingent 
expenses? 

"6.  (9.)  How  was  this  expended? 

"7.  (10.)  What  is  contributed  toward  the  fund  for 
the  superannuated  preachers  and  the  widows  and 
orphans  of  the  preachers  ?L 

"  8.  (11.)  What  demands  are  there  upon  it? 

"  9.  (12.)  How  many  preachers'  wives  are  to  be  pro- 
vided for  ?    By  what  circuits  and  in  what  proportion  ?2 

"  10.  (13.)  Where  and  when  may  our  next  confer- 
ence begin  ? 

"  Quest.  71.  What  provision  can  we  make  for  a 
proper  supply  of  preachers  in  the  circuits  during  the 
sitting  of  the  conference  ? 

"  Ans.  Let  as  many  local  preachers  as  are  necessary 
be  provided  by  the  assistant  in  every  circuit,  as  far  as 
possible ;  and  let  them  be  paid  in  proportion  to  their 
work  as  travelling  preachers  out  of  the  yearly  col- 
lection. 

"  Quest.  72.  (53.)  How  can  we  provide  for  super- 
annuated preachers  and  the  widows  and  orphans  of 
preachers  ?3 

"  Ans.  [Those  who  can  preach  four  or  five  times  a  week  are 
supernumerary  preachers.     As  for  those  who  cannot,] 

"  1 .  Let  every  travelling  preacher  contribute  two 
dollars*  yearly  at  the  conference. 

"  2.  Let  every  one  when  first  admitted  as  a  travelling 
preacher  pay  twenty  shillings  {Pennsylvania  cur- 
rency.'') 


1  "  superannuated  and  supernumerary  preachers." — Large  Minutes. 
a  "  societies." — lb. 

*  "superannuated  and  supernumerary  preachers." — 76. 

*  "  half  a  guinea." — lb.  s  "  a  guinea." — lb. 


66  First  Discipline  of  the  M.  E.  Church,        [1784. 

"  3.  Let  tins  money  be  lodged  in  the  hands  of  the 
treasurers} 

["  4.  The  present  stewards  are  John  Murlin  and  John  Paw- 
son.] 

"4.  Let  there  be  three  treasurers  ;  three  clerks,  each 
of  whom  shall  keep  a  separate  account ;  and  three  in- 
spectors, who  shall  annually  lay  before  the  conference 
an  exact  state  of  the  fund. 

"5.  Let  these  nine  form  a  committee  for  the  ma- 
nagement of  the  fund.  Three  of  whom  shall  be  com- 
petent to  proceed  on  any  business,  provided  one  be  a 
treasurer,  another  an  inspector,  and  a  third  a  clerk. 

"  6.  (5.)  Out  of  this  fund  let  provision  be  made, 
first  for  the  worn-out  preachers,  and  then  for  the  wid- 
ows and  children  of  those  that  are  dead. 

"  7.  (6.)  Every  worn-out  preacher  shall  receive,  if 
he  wants  it,  twenty-four  pounds  a  year,  {Pennsylvania 
currency.2) 

"  8.  (7.)  Every  widow  of  a  preacher  shall  receive, 
yearly,  if  she  wants  it,  during  her  widowhood,  twenty 
pounds? 

"  9.  (8.)  Every  child  of4  a  preacher  shall  receive, 
once  for  all,  if  he  wants  it,  tiventy  pounds.5 

"  10.  (9.)  But  none  shall  be6  entitled  to  any  thing 
from  this  fund,  till  he  has  paid  fifty  shillings.1 

"11.  (10.)  Nor  any  who  neglects  paying  his  sub- 
scription for  th?~ee8  years  together,  unless  he  be  sent  by 
the  conference  out  of  these  United  States. 

["  (11.)  Let  every  preacher  who  does  not  bring  or  send  his 
subscription  to  the  conference,  be  fined  two  shillings  and  six- 
pence.] 

" 12.  Let  the  fund  never  be  reduced  to  less  than  a 
hundred  pounds. 

["  (13.)  Let  a  committee  be  named  to  see  these  rules  duly  exe- 
cuted.      The    present    committee   are, — Christopher    Hopper, 

1  "  stewards." — Large  Minutes. 

2  "  at  least  ten  pounds  a  year." — lb. 

3  "  a  sum  not  usually  exceeding  ten  pounds." — lb. 

*  "  left  by." — lb.      6  "  a  sum  not  usually  exceeding  ten  pounds."-/6. 
«  "  is." — lb.  7  "  subscribed  two  guineas." — lb. 

8  "  four."-— lb. 


1784.]  Compared  with  the  Large  Minutes.  67 

Thomas  Coke,  Thomas  Hanby,  John  Allen,  Robert  Roberts, 
Henry  Moore,  Thomas  Taylor,  William  Thompson,Andrew  Blair. 
"(14.)  Let  an  exact  account  of  all  receipts  and  disbursements 
be  produced  at  the  conference.] 

"13.  (15.)  Let  every  assistant  as  far  as  possible 
bring  to  the  conference  the  contribution  of  every  preacher 
left  behind  in  his  circuit. 

["  Quest.  (54.)  Are  not  many  of  the  preachers' wives  still  strait- 
ened for  the  necessaries  of  life  ? 

"  Ans.  Some  certainly  have  been.  To  prevent  this  for  the 
time  to  come,  1.  Let  every  circuit  either  provide  each  with  a 
lodging,  coals,  and  candles,  or  allow  her  fifteen  pounds  a  year. 

2.  Let  the  assistant  take  this  money  at  the  quarterly  meeting, 
before  any  thing  else  be  paid  out  of  it.     Fail  not  to  do  this. 

"  Quest.  (55.)  How  can  we  account  for  the  decrease  of  the 
work  of  God  in  some  circuits,  both  this  year  and  the  last  1 

"Ans.  It  may  be  owing  either,  1.  To  the  want  of  zeal  and 
exactness  in  the  assistant,  occasioning  want  of  discipline  through- 
out :  or  2.  To  want  of  life  and  diligence  in  the  preachers  :  or 

3.  To  our  people's  losing  the  life  of  God,  and  sinking  into  the 
spirit  of  the  world. 

"  It  may  be  owing,  farther,  to  the  want  of  more  field  preaching, 
and  of  trying  more  new  places.] 

"  Quest.  73.  (56.)  What  can  be  done  in  order  to  re- 
vive the  work  of  God  where  it  is  decayed  ? 

"  Ans.  ("1.  Let  every  preacher  read  carefully  over  the  'Life 
of  David  Brainerd.'  Let  us  be  followers  of  him,  as  he  was  of 
Christ,  in  absolute  self-devotion,  in  total  deadness  to  the  world, 
and  in  fervent  love  to  God  and  man.  Let  us  but  secure  this 
point,  and  the  world  and  the  devil  must  fall  under  our  feet.] 

"  1.  (2.)  Let  both  assistants  and  preachers  be  consci- 
entiously exact  in  the  whole  Methodist  discipline. 

"  2.  (3.)  See  that  no  circuit  be  at  any  time  without 
preachers.  Therefore  let  no  preacher,  who  does  not 
attend  the  conference,  leave  the  circuit,  at  that  time, 
on  any  pretence  whatever.  This  is  the  most  improper 
time  in  the  w7hole  year.  Let  every  assistant  see  to 
this,  and  require  each  of  these  to  remain  in  the  circuit 
till  the  new  preachers  come. 

"  Let  not  all  the  preachers  in  any  circuit  come  to 
the  conference. 

"  Let  those  who  do  come,  set  out  as  late  and  return 
as  soon  as  possible. 


68  First  Discipline  of  the  M.  E.  Church,        [1784 

"  3.  (4.)  Wherever  you  can,  appoint  prayer  meetings, 
and  particularly  on  Friday. 

"4.  (5.)  Let  a  fast  be  'published  at  every  quarterly 
meeting  for  the  Friday  following.  And  let  a  memo- 
randum of  it  be  written  on  all  the  class  papers.1 

"  5.  (6.)  Be  [more]  active  in  dispersing  Mr.  Wes- 
ley's1 books,  [particularly  the  sermon  on  '  The  Good 
Steward,'  on  *  Indwelling  Sin,'  '  The  Repentance 
of  Believers,'  and  '  The  Scripture  Way  of  Salvation.'] 
Every  assistant  [may  give  away  small  tracts  :  and  he] 
may  beg  money  of  the  rich  to  buy  books  for  the 
poor. 

"  6.  (7.)  Strongly  and  explicitly  exhort  all  believers 
to  -  go  on  to  perfection.'  That  we  may  '  all  speak  the 
same  thing,'  we3  ask,  once  for  all,  Shall  we  defend 
this  perfection,  or  give  it  up  ?  we4"  all  agree  to  defend 
it,  meaning  thereby,  (as  we  did  from  the  beginning,) 
salvation  from  all  sin,  by  the  love  of  God  and  man 
filling  our  heart.  The  Papists  say,  '  This  cannot  be 
attained,  till  we  have  been  refined  by  the  fire  of  purga- 
tory.' The  Calvinists  say,  '  Nay,  it  will  be  attained  as 
soon  as  the  soul  and  body  part.'  The  old  Methodists  say, 
*  It  may  be  attained  before  we  die  :  a  moment  after  is 
too  late.'  Is  it  so  or  not  ?  We5  are  all  agreed,  we  may 
be  saved  from  all  sin  before  death.  The  substance 
then  is  settled ;  but,  as  to  the  circumstance,  is  the 
change  gradual  or  instantaneous  ?  It  is  both  the  one 
and  the  other. 

["  From  the  moment  we  are  justified,  there  may  be  a  gradual 
sanctification,  a  growing  in  grace,  a  daily  advance  in  the  know- 
ledge and  love  of  God.  And  if  sin  cease  before  death,  there 
must,  in  the  nature  of  the  thing,  be  an  instantaneous  change  ; 
there  must  be  a  last  moment  wherein  it  does  exist,  and  a  first 
moment  wherein  it  does  not.] 

"  '  But  should  we  in  preaching  insist  both  on  one  and 
the  other  ?'  Certainly  we  must  insist  on  the  gradual 
* 

1  "  observed  in  all  our  societies,  tbe  last  Friday  in  August,  Novem- 
ber, February,  and  May." — Large  Minutes. 
a  m  the.''— lb. 
3  «  I."— lb.  *  »  You.''— lb.  5  "  You."— lb. 


1784.]  Compared  with  the  Large  Minutes.  69 

change  ;  and  that  earnestly  and  continually.  And  are 
there  not  reasons  why  we  should  insist  on  the  instan- 
taneous also  ?  If  there  be  such  a  blessed  change  be- 
fore death,  should  we  not  encourage  all  believers  to 
expect  it  ?  and  the  rather,  because  constant  experience 
shows,  the  more  earnestly  they  expect  this,  the  more 
swiftly  and  steadily  does  the  gradual  work  of  God  go 
on  in  their  souls  ;  the  more  watchful  they  are  against  all 
sin,  the  more  careful  to  grow  in  grace,  the  more  zeal- 
ous of  good  works,  and  the  more  punctual  in  their  at- 
tendance on  all  the  ordinances  of  God.  Whereas,  just 
the  contrary  effects  are  observed  whenever  this  expect- 
ation ceases.  They  are  '  saved  by  hope,'  by  this  hope 
of  a  total  change,  with  a  gradually  increasing  salvation. 
Destroy  this  hope,  and  that  salvation  stands  still,  or 
rather,  decreases  daily.  Therefore  whoever  would  ad- 
vance the  gradual  change  in  believers,  should  strongly 
insist  on  the  instantaneous. 

["  Quest.  (57.)  What  can  be  done  to  increase  the  work  of  God 
in  Scotland  1 

"  Ans.  1.  Preach  abroad  as  much  as  possible.  2.  Try  every 
town  and  village.  3.  Visit  every  member  of  the  society  at 
home. 

"  Quest.  (58.)  How  many  circuits  are  there  now  1 

"  Ans.  Of  America  we  have  no  late  account.  There  are 
seventy-four  circuits  in  England,  Wales,  and  the  Isle  of  Man  , 
seven  in  Scotland,  and  twenty-eight  in  Ireland. 

"  Quest    (59.)  Are  our  preaching  houses  safe  1 

"  Ans.  Not  all ;  for  some  of  them  are  not  settled  on  trustees. 
Several  of  the  trustees  for  others  are  dead. 

"  Quest.  (60.)  What  then  is  to  be  done  1 

"  Ans.  1.  Let  those  who  have  debts  on  any  of  the  houses 
give  a  bond,  to  settle  them  as  soon  as  they  are  indemnified. 
2.  Let  the  surviving  trustees  choose  others  without  delay,  by 
endorsing  their  deed  thus  : — 

"  '  We,  the  remaining  trustees  of  the    Methodist  preaching 

house  in ,  do,  according  to  the  power  vested  in  us  by  this 

deed,  choose to  be  trustees  of  the  said  house,  in  the  place 

of . 

'  Witness  our  hands .' 

"  N.  B.  The  deed  must  have  three  new  stamps,  and  must  be 
enrolled  in  chancery  within  six  months. 

"  Quest.  (61.)  In  what  form  may  a  house  be  settled  % 


70  First  Discipline  of  the  M.  E.  Church,        [1784. 

"Ans>  In  the  following,  which  was  drawn  by  three  of  the 
most  eminent  lawyers  in  London.  Whoever  therefore  objects 
to  it  only  betrays  his  own  ignorance. 

"  '  The  Indenture  made ,  between  Benjamin  Heap 

of ,  in  the  county  of ,  on  the  one  part,  and  Thomas 

Philips,  hatter,  &c,  on  the  other  part,  witnesseth,  That  in 
consideration  of  five  shillings,  lawful  money  of  Great  Britain, 
by  the  said  T.  P.,  &c,  to  the  said  B.  H.,  truly  paid,  before  the 
sealing  and  delivering  hereof,  (the  receipt  whereof  the  said  B.  H. 
doth  hereby  acknowledge,)  and  for  divers  other  considerations 
him  thereunto  moving,  the  said  B.  H.  hath  granted,  bargained, 
and  sold,  and  by  these  presents  doth  bargain  and  sell  unto  the 
said  T.  P.,  &c,  their  heirs  and  assigns  for  ever,  all  that  lately 
erected  house  or  tenement,  with  the  yard  thereunto  adjoining, 

situate ,  in ,  aforesaid,  now  in  the  tenure  or  occupation 

of ,  together  with  all  the  ways,  drains,  and  privileges  to  the 

said  premises  appertaining,  and  all  the  profits  thereof,  with  all 
the  right,  title,  and  interest  in  law  and  equity  :  To  have  and  to 
hold,  the  said  house,  yard,  and  other  premises,  to  the  said  T.  P., 
&c,  their  heirs  and  assigns  for  ever.  Nevertheless,  upon 
special  trust'and  confidence,  and  to  the  intent  that  they  and  the 
survivors  of  them,  and  the  trustees  for  the  time  being,  do,  and 
shall  permit  John  Wesley,  of  the  City  Road,  London,  clerk,  and 
such  other  persons  as  he  shall  from  time  to  time  appoint,  at  all 
times,  during  his  natural  life,  and  no  other  persons,  to  have  and 
enjoy  the  free  use  and  benefit  of  the  said  premises  ;  that  the  said 
John  Wesley,  and  such  other  persons  as  he  appoints,  may  therein 
preach  and  expound  God's  holy  word.  And  after  his  decease, 
upon  farther  trust  and  confidence,  and  to  the  intent,  that  the  said 
T.  P.,  &c,  or  the  major  part  of  them,  or  the  survivors  of  them, 
and  the  major  part  of  the  trustees  of  the  said  premises  for  the 
time  being,  shall,  from  time  to  time,  and  at  all  times  for  ever, 
permit  such  persons  as  shall  be  appointed  at  the  yearly  confer- 
ence of  the  people  called  Methodists,  in  London,  Bristol,  Leeds, 
Manchester,  or  elsewhere,  specified  by  name  in  a  deed  enrolled 
in  chancery,  under  the  hand  and  seal  of  the  said  John  Wesley, 
and  bearing  date  the  28th  day  of  February,  1784,  and  no  others, 
to  have  and  to  enjoy  the  said  premises,  for  the  purposes  afore- 
said :  provided  always,  that  the  persons  preach  no  other  doctrine 
than  is  contained  in  Mr.  Wesley's  '  Notes  upon  the  New  Tes- 
tament,' and  four  volumes  of  '  Sermons.'  And  upon  farther 
trust  and  confidence,  that,  as  often  as  any  of  these  trustees,  or 
the  trustees  for  the  time  being,  shall  die,  or  cease  to  be  a  mem- 
ber of  the  society  commonly  called  Methodists,  the  rest  of  the 
said  trustees,  or  of  the  trustees  for  the  time  being,  as  soon  as 
conveniently  may  be,  shall  and  may  choose  another  trustee  or 
trustees,  in  order  to  keep  up  the  number  of trustees  for  ever. 


1784.]  Compared  with  the  Large  Minutes.  71 

In  witness  whereof  the  said  B.  H.  hath  hereunto  set  his  hand 
and  sea],  the  day  and  year  above  written.' 

"  In  this  form  the  proprietors  of  the  house  are  to  make  it  over 
to  five,  seven,  or  nine  trustees. 

"  Quest.  (62.)  But  is  this  form  asafe  one  ?  Should  we  not  have 
the  opinion  of  counsel  upon  it  ? 

"  Ans.  I  think  this  would  be  throwing  money  away  ;  1.  Be- 
cause this  form  was  drawn  up  by  three  eminent  counsellors  : 
But,  2.  It  is  the  way  of  almost  every  lawyer  to  blarne  what  an- 
other has  done.  Therefore,  you  cannot  at  all  infer,  that  they 
think  a  thing  wrong,  because  they  say  so.  3.  If  they  did  in 
reality  think  it  wrong,  this  would  not  prove  it  was  so.  4.  If 
there  was  (which  I  do  not  believe)  some  defect  therein,  who 
would  go  to  law  with  the  body  of  Methodists  1  But,  5.  If  they 
did,  would  any  court  in  England  put  them  out  of  possession  ; 
especially  when  the  intent  of  the  deed  was  plain  and  undeniable  ? 

"  Quest.  74.  (63.)  Is  any  thing  [farther]  advisable 
with  regard  to  building  ? 

"  Ans.  [1.  Build  all  preaching  houses,  where  the  ground 
will  permit,  in  the  octagon  form.  It  is  best  for  the  voice,  and,  on 
many  accounts,  more  commodious  than  any  other.  2.  Why 
should  not  any  octagon  house  be  built  after  the  model  of  Yarm? 
any  square  house  after  the  model  of  Bath  or  Scarborough  ?  Can 
we  find  any  better  model  ?  3.  Let  the  roof  rise  only  one-third 
of  its  breadth  :  this  is  the  true  proportion.  4.  Have  doors 
and  windows  enough  ;  and  let  all  the  windows  be  sashes,  opening 
downward.  5.  Let  there  be  no  Chinese  paling,  and  no  tub 
pulpit,  but  a  square  projection  with  a  long  seat  behind.  6. 
Let  there  be  no  pews,  and  no  backs  to  the  seats,  which  should 
have  aisles  on  each  side,  and  be  parted  in  the  middle  by  a  rail 
running  all  along,  to  divide  the  men  from  the  women  ;  just  as  at 
Bath.] 

"  (7.)  Let  all  our  chapels1  be  built  plain  and  decent ; 
but  not  more  expensive  than  is  absolutely  unavoidable  : 
otherwise  the  necessity  of  raising  money  will  make 
rich  men  necessary  to  us.  But  if  so,  we  must  be  de- 
pendant upon  them,  yea,  and  governed  by  them.  And 
then  farewell  to  the  Methodist  discipline,  if  not  doctrine 
too. 

f"  (8.)  Wherever  a  preaching  house  is  built,  see  that  lodgings 
for  the  preachers  be  built  also.] 

"  Quest.  75.  (64.)  Is  there  any  exception  to  the  rule, 
'  Let  the  men  and  women  sit  apart  V 


"the  preaching  houses." — Large  Minutes. 


72  First  Discipline  of  the  M.  E.  Church,        [1784. 

"  Ans.  There  is  no  exception.  Let  them  sit  apart 
in  all  our  chapels.1 

["  Quest.  (65.)  But  how  can  we  secure  their  sitting  apart  there  1 

"  Ans.  I  must  do  it  myself.  If  I  come  into  any  new  house, 
and  see  the  men  and  women  together,  I  will  immediately  go  out. 
I  hereby  give  public  notice  of  this  :  pray  let  it  be  observed.] 

"  Quest.  76.  (66.)  But  there  is  not  a  worse  indecency 
than  this  [creeping  in  among  us] — talking  in  the  chapels2 
before  and  after  service.     How  shall  this  be  cured? 

"Ans.  Let  all  the  ministers  and  preachers  join  as 
one  man,  and  [the  very  next  Sunday  they  preach  in 
any  place]  enlarge  on  the  impropriety  of  talking  before 
or  after  service,  and  strongly  exhort  them  to  do  it  no 
more.  In  three  months,  if  we  are  in  earnest,  this  vile 
practice  will  be  banished  out  of  every  Methodist  con- 
gregation.    Let  none  stop  till  he  has  carried  his  point. 

["  Quest.  (67.)  Is  there  not  another  shocking  indecency  fre- 
quently practised  by  filthy  men  against  the  wall  of  a  preaching 
house ;  enough  to  make  any  modest  woman  blush7? 

"  Ans.  There  is  :  but  I  beg  any  one  who  sees  another  do  this 
will  give  him  a  hearty  clap  on  the  back. 

"  Quest.  (68.)  Complaint  has  been  made  that  sluts  spoil  our 
houses.     How  may  we  prevent  this  1 

"  Ans.  Let  none  that  has  spoiled  one,  ever  live  in  another.  But 
what  a  shame  is  this  !  A  preacher's  wife  should  be  a  pattern  of 
cleanliness,  in  her  person,  clothes,  and  habitation.  Let  nothing 
slatternly  be  seen  about  her  ;  no  rags,  no  dirt,  no  litter.  And  she 
should  be  a  pattern  of  industry  ;  always  at  work,  either  for  her- 
self, her  husband,  or  the  poor.  I  am  not  willing  any  should  live 
in  the  orphan  house  at  Newcastle,  or  any  preaching  house,  who 
does  not  conform  to  this  rule. 

"  Quest.  (69.)  It  has  been  complained  also,  that  people  crowd 
into  the  preachers'  houses,  as  into  coffee  houses,  without  any  in- 
vitation.    Is  this  right  ? 

"  Ans.  It  is  utterly  wrong.  Stop  it  at  once.  Let  no  person 
come  into  the  preacher's  house,  unless  he  wants  to  ask  a  ques- 
tion'? 

"  Quest.  (70.)  May  any  new  preaching  houses  be  built  1 

11  Ans.  Not  unless,  1.  They  are  proposed  at  the  conference. 
No,    nor  2.  Unless  two-thirds  of  the  expense  be  subscribed, 


1  "  In  those  galleries  where  they  have  always  sat  together,  they 
may  do  so  still.  But  let  them  sit  apart  everywhere  below,  and  in  all 
new  erected  galleries." — Large  Minutes. 

*  "  preaching  houses." — lb. 


1784.]  Compared  with  the  Large  Minutes.  73 

And  if  any  collection  be  made  for  them,  it  must  be  made  between 
the  conference  and  the  beginning  of  February. 

"  Quest.  (71.)  What  can  be  done  to  make  the  Methodists 
sensible  of  the  excellency  of  Kingswood  school  1 

"  Ans.  Let  every  assistant  read  the  following  account  of  it 
yearly  in  every  congregation  : — 

"  1.  The  wisdom  and  love  of  God  have  now  thrust  out  a  large 
number  of  labourers  into  his  harvest ;  men  who  desire  nothing 
on  earth  but  to  promote  the  glory  of  God,  by  saving  their  own 
souls  and  those  that  hear  them.  And  those  to  whom  they  minis- 
ter spiritual  things  are  willing  to  minister  to  them  of  their  carnal 
things ;  so  that  they  '  have  food  to  eat,  and  raiment  to  put  on,' 
and  are  content  therewith. 

"  2.  A  competent  provision  is  likewise  made  for  the  wives 
of  married  preachers.  These  also  lack  nothing,  having  a 
weekly  allowance  over  and  above  for  their  little  children ; 
so  that  neither  they  nor  their  husbands  need  to  be  'careful 
about  many  things,'  but  may  '  wait  upon  the  Lord  without  dis- 
traction.' 

;'  3.  Yet  one  considerable  difficulty  lies  on  those  that  have 
boys,  when  they  grow  too  big  to  be  under  their  mother's  direc- 
tion. Having  no  father  to  govern  and  instruct  them,  they  are 
exposed  to  a  thousand  temptations.  To  remedy  this  we  have  a 
school  on  purpose  for  them,  wherein  they  have  all  the  instruc- 
tion they  are  capable  of,  together  with  all  things  necessary  for 
the  body,  clothes  only  excepted.  And  it  may  be,  if  God  prosper 
this  labour  of  love,  they  will  have  these  too,  shortly. 

"  4.  In  whatever  view  we  look  upon  this,  it  is  one  of  the 
noblest  charities  that  can  be  conceived.  How  reasonable  is  the 
institution !  Is  it  fit  that  the  children  of  those  who  leave  wife, 
and  all  that  is  dear,  to  save  souls  from  death,  should  want  what 
is  needful  either  for  soul  or  body  1  Ought  not  we  to  supply 
what  the  parent  cannot,  because  of  his  labours  in  the  gospel  ? 
How  excellent  are  the  effects  of  this  institution  !  The  preacher, 
eased  of  this  weight,  can  the  more  cheerfully  go  on  in  his  labour. 
And  perhaps  many  of  these  children  may  hereafter  fill  up  the 
place  of  those  that  shall  '  rest  from  their  labours.' 

"  5.  It  is  not  strange,  therefore,  considering  the  excellence  of 
this  design,  that  Satan  should  have  taken  much  pains  to  defeat 
it,  particularly  by  lies  of  every  kind,  which  were  plentifully  in- 
vented and  handed  about  for  several  years.  But  truth  now  ge- 
nerally prevails,  and  its  adversaries  are  put  to  silence.  It  is 
well  known  that  the  children  want  nothing ;  that  they  scarce 
know  what  sickness  means  ;  that  they  are  well  instructed  in 
whatever  they  are  capable  of  learning  ;  that  they  are  carefully 
and  tenderly  governed  ;  and  that  the  behaviour  of  all  in  the  house, 
elder  and  vounger,  is  '  as  becometh  the  gospel  of  Christ.' 

4 


74  First  Discipline  of  the  M.  E.  Church,        [1784 

"  6.  But  the  expense  of  such  an  undertaking  is  very  large,  so 
that  we  are  ill  able  to  defray  it.  The  best  means  we  could 
think  of  at  our  conference  to  supply  the  deficiency,  is,  once  a 
year  to  desire  the  assistance  of  all  those  in  every  place  who  wish 
well  to  the  work  of  God  ;  who  long  to  see  sinners  converted  to 
God,  and  the  kingdom  of  Christ  set  up  in  all  the  earth. 

"  7.  All  of  you  who  are  thus  minded  have  an  opportunity  now 
of  showing  your  love  to  the  gospel.  Now  promote,  as  far  as  in 
you  lies,  one  of  the  noblest  charities  in  the  world.  Now  forward, 
as  you  are  able,  one  of  the  most  excellent  designs  that  ever  was 
set  on  foot  in  this  kingdom.  Do  what  you  can  to  comfort  the 
parents  who  give  up  their  all  for  you,  and  to  give  their  children 
cause  to  bless  you.  You  will  be  no  poorer  for  what  you  do  on 
such  an  occasion.  God  is  a  good  paymaster.  And  you  know, 
in  doing  this,  you  lend  unto  the  Lord.  In  due  time  he  shall  pay 
you  again. 

"  Quest.  (72.)  But  how  can  we  keep  out  of  debt  ? 

"  Ans.  Let  a  collection  be  made  for  this  school,  the  Sunday 
before  or  after  midsummer,  in  every  preaching  house,  great  and 
small,  throughout  England,  Scotland,  and  Ireland.] 

"  Quest.  77.  (73.)  How  may  we  raise  a  general  fund 
for  carrying  on  the  whole  work  of  God  ? 

"  Aiis.  By  a  yearly  collection,  and  if  need  be  a 
quarterly  one,  to  be  raised  by  every  assistant  in  every 
principal  congregation  in  his  circuit.1 

"  To  this  end  he  may  then  read  and  enlarge  upon  the 
following  hints  in  every  such  congregation  :2 — 

"  (1.)  How  shall  we  send  labourers  into  those  parts 
where  they  are  most  of  all  wanted  ?  [suppose  the  north- 
west of  Ireland,  and  the  north  of  Scotland.]  Many  are 
willing  to  hear,  but  not  to  bear  the  expense.  Nor  can 
it  as  yet  be  expected  of  them  :  stay  till  the  word  of 
God  has  touched  their  hearts,  and  then  they  will  gladly 
provide  for  them  that  preach  it.  Does  it  not  lie  upon 
us,  in  the  mean  time,  to  supply  their  lack  of  service  ? 
to  raise  a  general  fund,  out  of  which,  from  time  to  time, 
that  expense  may  be  defrayed  ?  By  this  means,  those 
who  willingly  offer  themselves  may  travel  through  every 


1  "  By  a  yearly  subscription  to  be  proposed  by  every  assistant  when 
he  visits  the  classes  at  Christmas,  and  received  at  the  visitation  fol. 
lowing." — Large  Minutes. 

2  "  society." — lb. 


1784.]  Compared  with  the  Large  Minutes.  75 

part,  whether  there  are  societies  or  not,1  and  stay 
wherever  there  is  a  call,  without  being  burdensome  to 
any.  Thus  may  the  gospel,  in  the  life  and  power 
thereof,  be  spread  from  sea  to  sea.  Which  of  you  will 
not  rejoice  to  throw  in  your  mite  to  promote  this  glori- 
ous work  ? 

"  (2.)  Besides  this,  in  carrying  on  so  large  a  work 
through  the  continent,2  there  are  calls  for  money  in  va- 
rious ways,  and  we  must  frequently  be  at  conside- 
rable expense,  or  the  work  must  be  at  a  full  stop. 
Many  too  are  the  occasional  distresses  of  our  preachers 
or  their  families,  which  require  an  immediate  supply. 
Otherwise  their  hands  would  hang  down,  if  they  were 
not  constrained  to  depart  from  the  work. 

["  (3.)  Let  then  every  member  of  our  society  once  a  year  set 
his  shoulder  to  the  work  ;  contributing  more  or  less,  as  God  hath 
prospered  him,  at  the  Lady-day  visitation  of  the  classes.  Let 
none  be  excluded  from  giving  something, — be  it  a  penny,  a  half- 
penny, a  farthing.  Remember  the  widow's  two  mites  !  And  let 
those  who  are  able  to  give  shillings,  crowns,  and  pounds,  do  it 
willingly.] 

"  The  money  contributed  will  be  brought  to  the  en- 
suing conference. 

"(4.)  Men  and  brethren,  help  !  Was  there  ever  a  call 
like  this,  since  you  first  heard  the  gospel  sound  ?  Help 
to  relieve  your  companions  in  the  kingdom  of  Jesus, 
who  are  pressed  above  measure. 

"  '  Bear  ye  one  another's  burdens,  and  so  fulfil  the 
law  of  Christ.'  Help  to  send  forth  able,  willing  la- 
bourers into  your  Lord's  harvest :  so  shall  ye  be  assist- 
ant in  saving  souls  from  death,  and  hiding  a  multitude 
of  sins.  Help  to  spread  the  gospel  of  your  salvation 
into  the  remotest  corners  of  the  earth,2  till  *  the 
knowledge  of  our  Lord  shall  cover  the  land,  as  the 
waters  cover  the  sea.'  So  shall  it  appear  to  ourselves, 
and  all  men,  that  we  are  indeed  one  body,  united  by  one 


1  This  clause  is  in  the  original  Minutes  of  1749,  but  not  in  the 
Large  Minutes. 

2  "  three  kingdoms." — Large  Minutes. 

3  "kinjrdom." — Jb. 


76  First  Discipline  of  the  M.  E.  Church,         [1784. 

spirit ;  so  shall  the  baptized  heathens  be  yet  again 
constrained  to  say,  ■  See  how  these  Christians  love  one 
another !' 

["  In  this,  may  not  even  the  Romanists  provoke  us  to  jealousy  ? 
They  have  a  general  fund  at  Rome,  and  another  at  Paris,  which 
bears  all  the  expenses  of  their  missionaries  throughout  the  world.] 

"  Quest.  78.  What  can  be  done  towards  erecting 
new  chapels,  and  discharging  the  debts  on  those 
already  built  1 

"  Ans.  Let  every  assistant  raise  a  yearly  subsc?ip- 
tion  through  his  circuit :  and  let  every  member  who  is 
not  supported  by  charity,  give  something.  Let  them 
subscribe  the  first  quarter,  and  pay  the  second.  And 
let  the  money  be  applied  where  it  is  most  wanted,  by  a 
committee  of  lay-members  annually  appointed  by  the 
assistant,  one  of  whom  shall  be  chosen  out  of  each  so- 
ciety concerned. 

"  Quest.  79.  Is  it  not  right  that  the  assistant,  and 
not  the  stewards  or  leaders,  should  receive  the  quar- 
terly collections  in  the  classes  ? 

"  Ans.  Certainly  it  is.  This  has  been  the  general 
'practice  among  the  Methodists  in  Europe.  And 
therefore  let  every  assistant  look  to  it,  and  ask  every 
person,  who  can  afford  it,  for  his  quarterly  subscrip- 
tion, when  he  changes  the  tickets ;  and  in  due  time  let 
Jiim  deliver  the  whole  into  the  hands  of  the  steivards,  to 
carry  on  the  work  of  God  in  the  circuit. 

["  Quest.  (74.)  What  is  the  direct  antidote  to  Methodism,  the 
doctrine  of  heart  holiness  1 

"  Ans.  Calvinism :  all  the  devices  of  Satan,  for  these  fifty 
years,  have  done  far  less  toward  stopping  this  work  of  God, 
than  that  single  doctrine.  It  strikes  at  the  root  of  salvation  from 
sin,  previous  to  glory,  putting  the  matter  on  quite  another  issue. 

"  Quest.  (75.)  But  wherein  lie  the  charms  of  this  doctrine  '! 
What  makes  men  swallow  it  so  greedily  ? 

"Ans.  1.  It  seems  to  magnify  Christ;  although  in  reality  it 
supposes  him  to  have  died  in  vain.  For  the  absolutely  elect 
must  have  been  saved  without  him  ;  and  the  non-elect  cannot  be 
saved  by  him. 

"  2.  It  is  highly  pleasing  to  flesh  and  blood,  final  perseve- 
rance in  particular.] 


1784.]  Compared  with  the  Large  Minutes.  77 

"  Quest.  80.  (76.)  What  can  be  done  to  guard  against 
Antinomianism  ?l 

"  Ans.  1.  Let  all  our  preachers  carefully  read  over 
Mr.  Wesley's2  and  Mr.  Fletcher's  tracts. 

"  2.  Let  them  frequently  and  explicitly  preach  the 
truth,  though  not  in  a  controversial  way.  But  let  them 
take  care  to  do  it  in  love  and  gentleness  ;  not  in  bitter- 
ness, not  returning  railing  for  railing. 

["  Let  those  who  preach  it  have  all  this  to  themselves. 

"3.  Do  not  imitate  them  in  screaming,  allegorizing,  boasting  : 
rather  mildly  expose  these  things  when  time  serves. 

"  4.  Imitate  them  in  this  :  they  readily  seize  upon  any  one 
that  is  newly  convinced  or  converted.  Be  diligent  to  prevent 
them,  and  to  guard  those  tender  minds  against  the  predestinari- 
an  poison.] 

"  3.  (5.)  Answer  all  the  objections  of  our  people,3  as 
occasion  offers,  [both  in  public  and  private.]  But  take 
care  to  do  this  with  all  possible  sweetness  both  of  look 
and  of  accent. 

["  (6.)  Very  frequently,  both  in  public  and  private,  advise  our 
people  not  to  hear  them. 

"  (7.)  Make  it  a  matter  of  constant  and  earnest  prayer,  that 
God  would  stop  the  plague.] 

"  Quest.  81.  (77.)  Wherein  lies  our  danger  of  it.4 

"  Ans.  1.  With  regard  to  man's  faithfulness.  Our 
Lord  himself  taught  us  to  use  the  expression  :  there- 
fore we  ought  never  to  be  ashamed  of  it.  We  ought 
steadily  to  assert  upon  his  authority,  that  if  a  man  is 
not  '  faithful  in  the  unrighteous  mammon,  God  will  not 
give  him  the  true  riches.' 

"  2.  With  regard  to  -  working  for  life,'  which  our 
Lord  expressly  commands  us  to  do.  '  Labour,'  eoya- 
&ode,  literally,  '  work,  for  the  meat  that  endureth  to 
everlasting  life.'  And  in  fact,  every  believer,  till  he 
comes  to  glory,  works  for  as  well  as  from  life. 

"  3.  We  have  received  it  as  a  maxim,  that  '  a  man 
is  to  do  nothing  in  order  to  justification.'     Nothing  can 

1  "  it." — Large  Minutes.  3  "  ours." — lb. 

3  u  their  objections." — lb. 

4  "  Quest.  (77.)  We  said  in  1744,  4  We  have  leaned  too  much  to 
ward  Calvinism.'     Wherein  ?" — lb. 


78  First  Discipline  of  the  M.  E.  Church.        [1784. 

be  more  false.  Whoever  desires  to  find  favour  with 
God  should  '  cease  from  evil,  and  learn  to  do  well.' 
So  God  himself  teaches  by  the  prophet  Isaiah.  Who- 
ever repents,  should  '  do  works  meet  for  repentance.' 
And  if  this  is  not  in  order  to  find  favour,  what  does  he 
do  them  for  ? 

"  Once  more  review  the  whole  affair  : 

"  1.  Who  of  us  is  now  accepted  of  God  ? 

"  He  that  now  believes  in  Christ  with  a  loving,  obe- 
dient heart. 

"  2.  But  who  among  those  that  never  heard  of 
Christ  ? 

"  He  that,  according  to  the  light  he  has,  '  feareth 
God  and  worketh  righteousness.' 

"  3.  Is  this  the  same  with  '  he  that  is  sincere  ?' 

"  Nearly,  if  not  quite. 

"  4.  Is  not  this  salvation  by  works  ? 

"  Not  by  the  merit  of  works,  but  by  works  as  a 
condition. 

["  (5.)  What  have  we  then  been  disputing  about  for  these 
thirty  years  ? 

"lam  afraid  about  words,  namely,  in  some  of  the  foregoing 
instances. 

"  (6.)  As  to  merit  itself,  of  which  we  have  been  so  dreadfully 
afraid  :  we  are  rewarded  according  to  our  works,  yea,  because 
of  our  works.  How  does  this  differ  from,  '  for  the  sake  of  our 
works  V  And  how  differs  this  from  secundum  merita  operum  ? 
which  is  no  more  than,  '  as  our  works  deserve.'  Can  you  split 
this  hair  1     I  doubt  I  cannot.] 

"  5.  (7.)  The  grand  objection  to  one  of  the  preceding 
propositions  is  drawn  from  matter  of  fact.  God  does 
in  fact  justify  those  who,  by  their  own  confession, 
neither  '  feared  God'  nor  '  wrought  righteousness.'  Is 
this  an  exception  to  the  general  rule  ? 

"  It  is  a  doubt  whether  God  makes  any  exception 
at  all.  But  how  are  we  sure  that  the  person  in  ques- 
tion never  did  fear  God  and  work  righteousness  ?  His 
own  thinking  so  is  no  proof.  For  we  know  how  all 
that  are  convinced  of  sin  undervalue  themselves  in 
every  respect. 

"  6.  (8.)  Does  not  talking,  without  proper  caution,  of 


1784.]  Different  Editions  of  the  Discipline.  79 

a  justified  or  sanctified  state,  tend  to  mislead  men  ;  al- 
most naturally  leading  them  to  trust  in  what  was  done 
in  one  moment  '?  Whereas  we  are  every  moment 
pleasing  or  displeasing  to  God,  according  to  our  works ; 
according  to  the  whole  of  our  present  inward  tempers 
and  outward  behaviour." 

While  the  number  of  preachers  in  America  was 
small,  there  was  but  one  conference  held  in  the  year. 
By  1779,  however,  they  had  increased  so  as  to  render 
it  inconvenient  to  meet  in  one  place.  From  that  time, 
therefore,  till  1784,  two  conferences,  in  reality,  were 
held  annually,  though  the  second  was  considered  as  an 
adjournment  of  the  first.  Their  respective  powers  are 
thus  stated  by  the  Rev.  Jesse  Lee  : — "  As  the  confer- 
ence in  the  north  wTas  of  the  longest  standing,  and 
withal  composed  of  the  oldest  preachers,  it  was  allowed 
greater  privileges  than  that  in  the  south  ;  especially  in 
making  rules,  and  forming  regulations  for  the  societies. 
Accordingly,  when  any  thing  was  agreed  to  in  the  *\  ir- 
ginia  Conference,  and  afterward  disapproved  of  in  the 
Baltimore  Conference,  it  was  dropped.  But  if  any 
rule  was  fixed  and  determined  on  at  the  Baltimore 
Conference,  the  preachers  in  the  south  were  under  the 
necessity  of  abiding  by  it.  The  southern  conference 
was  considered  at  that  time  as  a  convenience,  and 
designed  to  accommodate  the  preachers  in  that  part  of 
the  work,  and  to  do  all  the  business  of  a  regular  con- 
ference, except  that  of  making  or  altering  particular 
rules."* 

The  Christmas  Conference,  at  which  the  church 
was  organized,  was,  as  already  stated,  a  General  Con- 
ference. None  such  was  held  again  until  November, 
1792.  The  alterations  of  the  Discipline,  therefore, 
during  that  interval,  seem  to  have  been  made  in  the 
same  informal  manner  as  prior  to  1784 : — Bishop  Asbury 
submitting  the    proposed   amendments   to  the  annual 


*  History  of  the  Methodists,  pp.  78,  79. 


80  Different  Editions  of  the  Discipline.      [1785-6. 

conferences,  in  succession ;  and,  when  adopted,  pub- 
lishing them,  either  in  the  Annual  Minutes,  (which 
were  printed  regularly  after  1784,)  or  in  new  editions 
of  the  General  Minutes  or  Discipline. 

s/  1785.  At  the  annual  conferences  for  1785,  it 
'was  concluded  that  the  rule  on  slavery,  adopted  at  the 
Christmas  Conference,  would  do  harm.  It  was,  there- 
fore, resolved  to  suspend  its  execution  for  the  present,* 
and  a  note  to  that  effect!  was  added  to  the  Annual 
Minutes  for  that  year.  The  conferences,  however, 
still  expressed  "  the  deepest  abhorrence"  of  "  the 
practice,"  and  a  determination  "  to  seek  its  destruction 
by  all  wise  and  prudent  means." 

1786.  The  first  edition  of  the  Discipline  was 
printed  in  Philadelphia,  in  1785,  and  is  found  bound 
up  with  "  the  Sunday  Service,"  and  "  the  Collection 
of  Psalms  and  Hymns"  which  had  been  sent  over  to 
America  in  sheets. "J  In  1786  a  new  edition  of  the 
whole,  in  one  book,  was  printed  in  London.  In  this  the 
following  questions  of  the  first  edition,  with  their  an- 
swers, are  omitted,  namely  :  Quest.  23.  (Of  preachers' 
drinking  spirituous  liquors  ;)  Quest.  42.  (Of  extirpating 
slavery;)  Quest.  63.  (Of  the  trial  of  travelling  preach- 
ers ;)  and  Quest.  64.  (Of  supplying  vacancies  on  cir- 
cuits.) 

This  appears  to  have  been  the  last  edition  of  "  the 
Sunday  Service"  for  the  use  of  the  Methodists  in 
America.  The  General  Minutes,  or  Discipline  proper, 
were  published,  the  next  year,  in  a  separate  pamphlet ; 
the  Articles  of  Religion,  and  the  Forms  for  adminis- 
tering the  sacraments,  for  solemnizing  matrimony,  for 
burying  the  dead,  and  for  ordinations,  were  subse- 
quently incorporated  into  the    Discipline ;    and  "  the 


*  See  Lee's  History  of  the  Methodists,  p.  102. 
t  For  the  note,  see  below,  part  ii,  sec.  10. 
t  "  Defence  of  our  Fathers,"  sec.  8. 


1787.]  Different  Editions  of  the  Discipline.  81 

Collection  of  Psalms  and  Hymns"  has  been  trans- 
formed into  the  present  Hymn-book ;  but  the  Sunday 
Service  proper  was  laid  aside  soon  after  its  introduc- 
tion, forms  of  prayer  for  public  worship  not  being 
popular  with  the  church  in  America. 

1787.  In  1787  the  Discipline  underwent  an  entire 
change  in  its  form.  It  will  have  been  perceived,  that 
the  first  and  second  editions  consisted  of  a  series  of 
questions  and  answers,  arranged  with  very  little  me- 
thod. The  book  was  now  divided  into  sections,  with 
appropriate  heads.  This  appears  to  have  been  done, 
almost  entirely,  by  Bishop  Asbury,  with  the  aid  of  the 
Rev.  John  Dickins  ;  though  the  work  was,  no  doubt, 
revised,  before  publication,  by  Dr.  Coke.  In  the  latter 
part  of  the  year  17^5,  while  Bishop  Asbury  was  con- 
fined, with  a  swollen  foot,  at  James'  City,  in  Vii 
ginia,  he  writes,  und^r  date  of  November  27:  "For 
some  time  past  I  had  not  been  quite  satisfied  with  the 
order  and  arrangement  of  our  Form  of  Discipline  ;  and, 
persuaded  that  it  migh  be  improved  without  difficulty, 
we  accordingly  set  about  it,  and,  during  my  confine- 
ment in  James'  City,  completed  the  work,  arranging 
the  subject  matter  thereof  under  their  proper  heads, 
divisions,  and  sections."*  That  the  "  we,"  in  this  ex- 
tract, refers  to  the  Rev.  John  Dickins,  may  be  infer- 
red from  the  fact  that  he  was  then  stationed  in  that 
part  of  the  country,  and  from  the  following  entry  in 
Bishop  Asbury's  Journal,  under  date  of  April  25, 
1786  :  "  Read  our  Form  of  Discipline  in  manuscript, 
which  brother  Dickins  has  been  preparing  for  the 
press."t 

The  publication  of  this  revised  Discipline  was  delayed 
until  May,  1787,  probably  with  a  view  of  obtaining 
the  concurrence  of  Dr.  Coke,  who  made  his  second 
visit  to  America  in  March  of  that  year. 

The  author  has  not  been  able  to  obtain  a  copy  of 


*  Journal,  vol.  i,  p.  391.  t  Ibid.,  p.  396. 


82  Different  Editions  of  the  Discipline.  [1787. 

this  edition,  and,  as  it  was  published  in  pamphlet  form, 
it  is  likely  that  none  is  extant.  Its  loss,  however,  is 
the  less  to  be  regretted,  since  by  the  aid  of  Lee's  His- 
tory of  the  Methodists,  and  the  Discipline  of  1789,  we 
are  enabled  to  arrive  at  a  pretty  accurate  knowledge  of 
its  contents.  We  learn,  from  the  former,*  that  it  con- 
tained thirty-one  sections,  embracing  sixty-three  ques- 
tions ;  and  that  its  last,  or  thirty-first  section,  corres- 
ponded with  the  thirty-first  section  of  the  Discipline  of 
1789.f  It  is  also  known  that  the  latter  contained  four 
additional  sections,  embracing  six  questions  ;  and  that 
two  of  these  were  the  thirty-first  section,  (Of  the  trial 
of  members,)  and  the  thirty-second,  (Of  the  trial  of  min- 
isters.)^: It  is  probable,  therefore,  that  the  other  two 
were  the  thirty-fourth  (Of  stewards)  and  the  thirty-fifth, 
(The  General  Rules) : — a  conclusion  which  is  further 
confirmed  by  the  fact,  that  these  four  sections  embrace 
precisely  six  questions.  If  these  inferences  be  correct, 
then  the  Discipline  of  1787  was  substantially  the  same 
as  the  first  thirty-one  sections  of  that  of  1789,  and  all 
the  alterations  in  those  sections  which  are  assigned  in 
this  work  to  the  latter  year,  may  have  been  made  in 
the  former,  but  they  are  not  referred  to  1787,  because 
the  author  is  unwilling  to  rely  on  any  mere  presump- 
tion, however  strong. 

It  was  in  the  Discipline  of  1787  that  the  superin- 
tendents were  first  called  bishops. § 

It  was  the  leaving  out,  in  this  year,  the  second  ques- 
tion and  answer  of  the  former  Discipline,  that  is  called, 
in  Methodist  history,  "  leaving  Mr.  Wesley's  name  off 
the  Minutes." 

In  the  Annual  Minutes  for  the  same  year  we  find 
several  regulations  relating  to  discipline,  namely,  Quest. 
17.  (Of  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  coloured  people. )|| 
Quest.    18.   (Of  the  salaries  of  married  preachers. )H 

*  Lee's  History  of  the  Methodists,  pp.  127,  128.        +  Ibid.,  p.  129. 

X  See  Asbury's  Journal,  vol.  ii,  pp.  29,  30. 

§  Lee's  Hist,  of  the  Methodists,  p.  128. 

|]  See  below,  book  ii,  part  ii,sec.  10.  V  Ibid.,  sec.  4. 


1788-9.]      Different  Editions  of  the  Discipline.  83 

Quest.  19.  (Of  register  books  ;)*  and  Quest.  20.  (Of  the 
rising  generation.)! 

1788.  No  edition  of  the  Discipline  for  1788  has 
been  found.  That  no  material  alterations,  however, 
were  made  in  that  year,  may  be  reasonably  inferred 
from  the  silence  of  contemporary  writers,  especially 
of  Lee,  who  says  that  he  "  inserted  all  the  Minutes  of 
importance,"  and  who  mentions,  in  his  History,  altera- 
tions in  1787  and  1789,  but  none  in  1788. 

1789.  In  March,  1789,  the  fifth  edition  of  the 
Discipline  was  published.  The  correspondence  be- 
tween it  and  the  edition  of  1787  has  already  been  no- 
ticed under  the  latter  date.  Two  of  the  new  sections 
(thirty-first  and  thirty-second)  appear  to  have  been  pre- 
pared by  Bishop  Asbury  nearly  a  year  previously. 
Under  date  of  April  2,  1788,  he  writes:  "I  rested, 
and  compiled  two  sections,  which  I  shall  recommend 
to  be  put  into  our  Form  of  Discipline,  in  order  to  re- 
move from  society,  by  regular  steps,  either  preachers 
or  people  that  are  disorderly  ."J 

To  this  Discipline  was  prefixed  an  Address,  by  the 
bishops,  *'  to  the  members  of  the  Methodist  Societies 
in  the  United  States."  There  were  also  appended  the 
Articles  of  Religion,  and  certain  Doctrinal  Tracts,  both 
printed  as  distinct  parts.  The  former  were  entitled, 
"  The  Articles  of  Religion  as  received  and  taught  in 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  throughout  the  United 
States  of  America.  '  If  any  man  will  do  his  ivill,  he 
shall  know  of  the  doctrine,  whether  it  be  of  God,' 
John  vii,  17.  '  Prove  all  things  :  holdfast  that  which 
is  good?  1  Thess.  v.  21."  The  Doctrinal  Tracts  were 
severally  entitled,  "  The  Scripture  Doctrine  of  Predes- 
tination, Election,  and  Reprobation,  by  the  Rev.  John 
Wesley,  &c."     "  Serious  Thoughts  on  the  Infallible 


*  See  below,  book  ii,  part  ii,  sec.  3.     t  Ibid.,  part  i,  chap,  i,  sec.  16. 
t  Journal,  vol.  ii,  p.  29. 


84  Different  Editions  of  the  Discipline.      [1790-6 

Unconditional  Perseverance  of  all  that  have  once  expe- 
rienced Faith  in  Christ ;"  and  "  A  Plain  Account  of 
Christian  Perfection,  as  believed  and  taught  by  the 
Rev.  John  Wesley,  from  the  Year  1725  to  the  Year 
1765."  These  tracts  were  inserted  in  the  subsequent 
editions  of  the  Discipline,  (except  that  of  1796,)  until 
1812,  when  they  were  omitted.  They  may  now  be 
found  in  the  volume  entitled,  "  Doctrinal  Tracts,"  and 
in  Wesley's  Works,  vol.  vi,  pp.  81,  483.* 

1790.  In  the  edition  of  1790  the  Articles  of  Re 
ligion  and  the  Doctrinal  Tracts,  instead  of  being  pub 
lished  as  an  appendix  to  the  Discipline,  were  inserted 
in  the  body  of  it,  and  a  new  tract  was  added,  "  On 
the  Nature  and  Subjects  of  Christian  Baptism."  These 
constituted,  in  the  order  they  have  been  cited,  sections 
thirty-five  to  thirty-nine  of  this  edition. 

1791.  In  the  Discipline  of  1791  was  inserted  a 
new  section,  namely,  "  §  9.  Of  Band  Societies." 

1799.  Another  General  Conference  having  been 
convened  in  1792,  the  Discipline  of  the  church  was 
revised  and  somewhat  altered.  The  sections  were 
now  distributed  into  three  chapters,  of  which  the  first, 
containing  twenty-six  sections,  related  to  the  ministry ; 
the  second,  containing  eight  sections,  to  the  member- 
ship ;  and  the  third,  containing  ten  sections,  embraced 
the  temporal  economy  of  the  church,  the  Doctrinal 
Tracts,  and  the  Forms. 

A  General  Conference  having  been  held  regularly, 
every  four  years  from  this  time,  no  alterations  were 
made  in  the  Discipline,  except  at  its  successive  sessions. 

1796.  The  Discipline  of  1796  is  distinguished 
from  all  others,  by  containing  notes  on  the  respective 

*  In  Dr.  Bangs's  History  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  vol.  i, 
pp.  175-215,  the  Discipline  of  1789  is  published  entire,  excepting  the 
first  section,  for  which  see  below,  book  ii,  "  The  Bi9hop9'  Address." 


1800-8.]      Different  Editions  of  the  Discipline.  85 

sections,  prepared  by  the  bishops.  The  origin  and 
design  of  these  are  thus  stated  in  the  "  Advertisement  to 
the  Reader  :" — "  The  last  General  Conference  desired 
the  bishops  to  draw  up  Annotations  on  the  Form  of  Dis- 
cipline, and  to  publish  them  with  the  present  edition. 
The  bishops  have  accordingly  complied,  and  have 
proved  or  illustrated  every  thing  by  quotations  from  the 
word  of  God,  agreeably  also  to  the  advice  of  the  con- 
ference :  and  they  sincerely  pray  that  their  labour  of 
love  may  be  made  a  blessing  to  many.     1797." 

In  this  edition  we  find,  in  the  first  chapter,  two  new 
sections  ;  the  one,  Section  21.  "  Of  the  Local  Preach- 
ers;" the  other,  Section  28.  "  Of  the  Chartered  Fund." 
In  the  second  chapter  there  are  also  two  additional 
sections  ;  the  one,  Section  9.  "  Of  Slavery  ;"  the  other, 
Section  1 0. "  Of  the  Sale  and  Use  of  Spirituous  Liquors." 
The  Doctrinal.Tracts  and  the  Forms  are  omitted. 

1800.  The  Discipline  of  1800  omits  the  bish- 
ops' Notes,  wrhich  were  ordered  to  be  printed  "  by 
themselves,  but  in  such  a  manner  that  the  Notes  may 
be  conveniently  bound  up  with  the  Form  of  Disci- 
pline."* In  this  edition  the  section  on  "  The  Plan  of 
Education  recommended  to  all  our  Seminaries  of 
Learning"  is  omitted ;  and  the  Doctrinal  Tracts  (ex- 
cept that  on  baptism)  and  the  Forms  are  restored. 

1804,  In  1804  the  Discipline  was  divided  into 
two  parts,  as  now,  the  second  relating  to  the  "  tempo- 
ral economy"  of  the  church.  There  has  been  no 
change  in  the  order  of  the  sections  from  that  time. 

1808.  In  1808  an  important  change  was  made 
in  the  constitution  of  the  church,  by  the  establishment 
of  a  delegated  General  Conference.  In  this  year  the 
word  "  salary"  was  changed  throughout  to  "  allow- 
ance." 


*  See  below,  book  ii,  part  2,  sec.  8. 


86  Different  Editions  of  the  Discipline 

1813.  Since  1812  the  Doctrinal  Tracts  have 
been  omitted. 

1816.  In  1816  the  Forms,  instead  of  being  em- 
braced, as  before,  in  one  chapter,  (the  third,)  were  di- 
vided into  two,  of  which  one  (the  third)  contained  the 
order  for  administering  the  sacraments,  and  the  forms 
for  solemnizing  matrimony  and  burying  the  dead ;  and 
the  other  (the  fourth)  contained  the  forms  of  ordination. 
In  this  year  the  word  "  society"  was  very  generally 
changed  to  "  church,"  the  latter  term  having  occurred 
occasionally  before. 

1833.  In  1832  a  new  section  was  added  to  part 
ii,  namely,  "  Section  6.  Of  the  Support  of  Missions." 

1840.  In  1840  a  new  section  wag  added  to  part 
i,  chap.  1,  namely,  "Section  8.  Of  the  reception  of 
Preachers  from  the  Wesleyan  Connection,  and  from 
other  Denominations  ;"  and  the  eighth  section  of  chap- 
ter 2,  "Of  the  Sale  and  Use  of  Spirituous  Liquors," 
was  omitted.* 


*  Some  of  the  first  copies  of  the  24mo.  edition  of  the  Discipline  of 
1840  were  imperfect.  (See  below,  book  ii,  part  i,  chap,  i,  sec.  4  and 
16.)  The  correct  copies  may  be  known  by  having  pp.  61-4  in  smaller 
type  than  the  others. 


The  Title  of  the  Discipline.  87 

BOOK  II. 

HISTORY    OF   THE    SEVERAL   SECTIONS. 

In  this  book  it  is  proposed  to  trace  the  modifications 
which  the  respective  sections  of  the  Discipline  have 
undergone  from  time  to  time.  Every  material  altera- 
tion is  noticed  ;  ar.d,  in  the  Articles  of  Religion  and 
the  Forms,  even  the  most  minute  verbal  changes. 
When  a  section  is  long  and  complicated,  its  parts  are 
considered  separately.  To  avoid  unnecessary  repeti- 
tion, it  will  be  understood  that  the  first  date  under  any 
head  indicates  when  a  rule  on  the  subject  was  first  in- 
troduced ;  and  the  others,  in  succession,  show  the 
changes  which  it  subsequently  underwent,  until  it  as- 
sumed its  present  form.  The  title  of  the  Discipline 
and  the  Bishops'  Address  will  first  be  considered. 

The  Title. 

1784.  The  original  title  was,  as  already  stated, 
"  Minutes  of  several  Conversations  between  the  Rev. 
Thomas  Coke,  LL.D.,  the  Rev.  Francis  Asbury,  and 
others,  at  a  Conference,  begun  in  Baltimore,  in  the 
State  of  Maryland,  on  Monday  the  27th  of  December, 
in  the  Year  1784.  Composing  a  Form  of  Discipline 
for  the  Ministers,  Preachers,  and  other  Members  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  America." 

1786.  The  title  was  altered  to  the  following: — 
"  The  General  Minutes  of  the  Conferences  of  the  Me- 
thodist Episcopal  Church  in  America,  forming  the  Con- 
stitution of  the  said  Church." 

1787.  The  following  was  the  title  : — "  A  Form 
of  Discipline  for  the  Ministers,  Preachers,  and  Mem- 
bers of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  America ; 


88  The  Bishops*  Address. 

considered  and  approved  at  a  Conference  held  in  Bal 
timore,  in  the  State  of  Maryland,  on  Monday,  the  27th 
day  of  December,  1784.  In  which  the  Reverend 
Thomas  Coke,  LL.D.,  and  the  Reverend  Francis 
Asbury  presided.  Arranged  under  proper  Heads, 
and  methodized  in  a  more  acceptable  and  easy 
Manner." 

1789.  The  names  were  printed  simply, — "  Tho- 
mas Coke  and  Francis  Asbury." 

1790.  The  Articles  of  Religion  and  the  Doc- 
trinal Tracts  having  been  incorporated  into  the  Disci- 
pline, the  following  clause  was  inserted  before  the 
words  "  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,"  namely, 
("  now  comprehending  the  Principles  and  Doctrines.") 

1793.  The  title  was  altered  so  as  to  read, — 
"  The  Doctrine  and  Discipline  of  the  M.  E.  Church 
in  America,  revised  and  approved  at  the  General  Con- 
ference held  at  Baltimore,  in  the  State  of  Maryland,  in 
November,  1792:  in  which  Thomas  Coke  and  Fran- 
cis Asbury  presided." 

1796.  All  after  "America"  was  struck  out,  and 
the  following  substituted  : — "  with  Explanatory  Notes, 
by  Thomas  Coke  and  Francis  Asbury." 

1 804.  The  present  title  was  adopted,  namely  : 
"  The  Doctrines  and  Discipline  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church." 

The  Bishojis'  Address. 

1789.  This  appears  first  in  the  Discipline  of 
1789  *  as  follows  : — 


*  All  references  to  the  edition  of  1789  are  made,  in  view  of  what 
has  been  stated,  p.  82. 


The  Bishops'  Address.  89 


"  To  the  Members  of  the  Methodist  Societies  in  the 
United  States. 

"  Dearly  Beloved  Brethren, — We  esteem  it  our  duty 
and  privilege  most  earnestly  to  recommend  to  you,  as 
members  of  our  church,  our  Form  of  Discipline,  which 
has  been  founded  on  the  experience  of  fifty  years  in 
Europe,  and  of  twenty  years  in  America ;  as  also  on 
the  observations  and  remarks  we  have  made  on  ancient 
and  modern  churches.  We  have  made  some  little  al- 
terations in  the  present  edition,  yet  such  as  affect  not 
in  any  degree  the  essentials  of  our  doctrines  and  disci- 
pline. We  think  ourselves  obliged  to  view  and  review 
annually  the  whole  order  of  our  church,  always  aiming 
at  perfection,  standing  on  the  shoulders  of  those  who 
have  lived  before  us,  and  taking  the  advantage  of  our 
former  selves. 

"  We  wish  to  see  this  little  publication  in  the  house 
of  every  Methodist,  and  the  more  so  as  it  contains  our 
plan  of  collegiate  and  Christian  education,  and  the  Ar- 
ticles of  Religion  maintained  more  or  less,  in  part  or  in 
the  whole,  by  every  reformed  church  in  the  world. 
We  would  likewise  declare  our  real  sentiments  con- 
cerning the  Scripture  doctrine  of  election  and  repro- 
bation;  as  also  on  the  infallible,  unconditional  per- 
severance of  all  that  ever  have  believed,  or  ever 
shall ;  and,  lastly,  on  the  doctrine  of  Christian  per- 
fection. 

"  Far  from  wishing  you  to  be  ignorant  of  any  of  our 
doctrines,  or  any  part  of  our  Discipline,  we  desire  you 
to  read,  mark,  learn,  and  inwardly  digest  the  whole. 
We  know  you  are  not,  in  general,  able  to  purchase 
many  books  ;  but  you  ought,  next  to  the  word  of  God, 
to  procure  the  Articles  and  Canons  of  the  church  to 
which  you  belong.  This  present,  edition  is  small  and 
cheap,  and  we  can  assure  you  that  the  profits  of  the 
sale  of  it  shall  be  applied  to  charitable  purposes. 

"  We    remain  your  very  affectionate  brethren  and 


90  The  Bishops'  Address. 

pastors,  who  labour  night  and  day,  both  in  public  and 

private,  for  your  good, 

"  Thomas  Coke, 
"Francis  Asbury. 

"  Charlestown,  [S.  C.,]  March  20, 1789." 

1790.  In  the  Discipline  of  1790  the  following 
additional  paragraphs  are  inserted  at  the  beginning 
of  the  Address  : — 

"  We  think  it  expedient  to  give  you  a  brief  account 
of  the  rise  of  Methodism,  (so  called,)  both  in  Europe 
and  America.  In  1729  two  young  men  in  England, 
reading  the  Bible,  saw  they  could  not  be  saved  without 
holiness,  followed  after  it,  and  incited  others  so  to  do. 
In  1737  they  saw,  likewise,  that  men  are  justified  be- 
fore they  are  sanctified  :  but  still  holiness  was  their 
object.  God  then  thrust  them  out  to  raise  a  holy 
people. 

"  And  during  the  space  of  thirty  years  past  certain 
persons,  members  of  the  society,  emigrated  from  Eng- 
land and  Ireland,  and  settled  in  various  parts  of  this 
country.  About  twenty  years  ago  Philip  Embury,  a 
local  preacher  from  Ireland,  began  to  preach  in  the 
city  of  New-York,  and  formed  a  society  of  his  own 
countrymen  and  the  citizens.  About  the  same  time 
Robert  Strawbridge,  a  local  preacher  from  Ireland,  set- 
tled in  Frederic  county,  in  the  state  of  Maryland,  and, 
preaching  there,  formed  some  societies.  In  1769 
Richard  Boardman  and  Joseph  Pilmoor  came  to  New- 
York,  who  were  the  first  regular  Methodist  preachers 
on  the  continent.  In  the  latter  end  of  the  year  1771 
Francis  Asbury  and  Richard  Wright,  of  the  same  or- 
der, came  over. 

"  And  we  humbly  believe  that  God's  design,  in  rais- 
ing up  the  preachers  called  Methodists  in  America,  was 
to  reform  the  continent,  and  spread  Scripture  holiness 
over  these  lands.  As  a  proof  hereof  we  have  seen,  in 
the  course  of  twenty-two  years,  a  great  and  glorious 
work  of  God,  from  New-York,  through  the  Jerseys 


The  Bishops'  Address.  91 

Pennsylvania,  Maryland,  Virginia,  North  and  South 
Carolina,  and  Georgia ;  as  also  the  extremities  of  the 
western  settlements." 

These  paragraphs  were  taken,  with  but  little  altera- 
tion, from  the  Discipline  of  1789,  where  they  consti- 
tuted the  first  section.  A  portion  of  them  may  also  be 
found  in  the  Discipline  of  1784,  in  the  answer  to  ques- 
tions four  and  five. 

1 79 1 .  The  following  alterations  were  made  : — 
In  the  second  paragraph,  second  sentence,  (1790,)  for 
"  About  twenty  years  ago,"  we  have,  "  In  the  latter  end 
of  the  year  1766."  The  following  was  inserted  as  the 
next  sentence  : — "  In  the  same  year  Thomas  Webb 
preached  in  a  hired  room  near  the  barracks  ;  and  in 
the  year  1767  the  rigging-house  was  occupied."  The 
following  was  also  inserted  : — "  The  first  Methodist 
church  in  New-York  was  built  in  1768  or  1769." 

1 792.  The  clause  relating  to  "  the  rigging-house" 
is  omitted.  And,  in  the  last  paragraph  but  one,  (1789,) 
reference  is  made  to  a  tract  "  On  the  Nature  and  Sub- 
jects of  Christian  Baptism,"  which  was  inserted  in 
this  edition,  as  it  had  been  in  those  of  1790  and  1791. 

The  Address  is  dated,  "  Baltimore,  Nov.  16,  1792." 

1790.  The  following  alterations  appear: — In 
the  first  paragraph  (1790)  the  sentences  from  "In 
1729"  to  "  a  holy  people"  are  marked  with  quotations, 
and  this  note  added  at  the  foot  of  the  page,  "  These 
are  the  words  of  the  Messrs.  Wesley  themselves."  In 
the  second  paragraph  the  first  sentence  is  omitted,  and 
the  next  begins,  "In  the  year  1766,  &c."  In  the 
third  paragraph,  "Delaware,"  and  "the  extremities  of 
the  western  and  eastern  states,"  are  included  among  the 
subjects  of  the  work  of  God.  In  the  fourth  paragraph 
(1st  of  1789)  all  after  "modern  churches"  is  struck 
out.  In  the  fifth  paragraph  (2d  of  1789)  the  words 
"collegiate  and"  are  struck  out;  the  college  (Cokes- 


92  The  Origin  of  the  M.  E.  Church.  TCh.  1. 

bury)  having  then  been  destroyed.  The  clause  refer- 
ring to  the  extract  on  baptism  is  struck  out.  The 
reference  to  the  other  tracts,  however,  is  retained, 
though  they  were  not  published  in  the  Discipline  of 
1796. 

18 1^.  In  1812  the  reference  to  the  plan  of  edu- 
cation and  the  Doctrinal  Tracts  was  omitted,  the  former 
having  been  struck  from  the  Discipline,  and  the  latter 
no  longer  published  in  connection  with  it. 

1  840.  In  the  last  line  of  the  last  paragraph  (1789) 
the  words  "  and  religious"  were  inserted  after  "  cha- 
ritable." 

The  signatures  to  the  Address  have,  of  course,  va- 
ried from  time  to  time  with  the  changes  in  the  episco- 
pacy. Until  1S00  it  was  signed  by  "Thomas  Coke"  and 
"  Francis  Asbury."  In  1 800  and  1 804  the  name  of  "  Rich- 
ard Whatcoat"  was  added.  In  1808  and  1812  it  was 
signed  by  "Francis  Asbury" and  "  William M'Kendree." 
In  1816  and  1820  by  "William  M'Kendree,  Enoch 
George,"  and  "Robert  R.  Roberts."  In  1824  and 
1828,  "Joshua  Soule"  and  "Elijah  Hedding"  are 
added.  In  1832  "  Enoch  George"  omitted,  and  "James 
O.  Andrew"  and  "John  Emory"  added.  In  1836 
"  William  M'Kendree"  and  "  John  Emory"  omitted, 
and  "  Beverly  Waugh"  and  "  Thomas  A.  Morris" 
added. 

CHAPTER  I. 

SECTION   I. 

Of  the  Origin  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

The  only  notice  of  the  subject  in  1784  is  contained 
in  the  answer  to  question  3,  p.  27.  The  title  is  first 
found  in  1792,  but  the  substance  of  the  section  is  con- 
tained in  the  Discipline  of  1789,  sections  three  and 
four,  as  follows  : — 


Sec.  1.3  The  Origin  of  the  M.  E.  Church.  93 

1789.  "  Sec.  3.  On  the  Nature  and  Constitu- 
tion of  our  Church. 

"We  are  thoroughly  convinced  that  the  Church  of 
England,  to  which  we  have  been  united,  is  deficient 
in  several  of  the  most  important  parts  of  Christian 
discipline  ;  and  that  (a  few  ministers  and  members 
excepted)  it  has  lost  the  life  and  power  of  religion. 
We  are  not  ignorant  of  the  spirit  and  design  it  has  ever 
discovered  in  Europe,  of  rising  to  pre-eminence  and 
worldly  dignities  by  virtue  of  a  national  establishment, 
and  by  the  most  servile  devotion  to  the  will  of  tem- 
poral governors :  and  we  fear  the  same  spirit  will 
lead  the  same  Church  in  these  United  States  (though 
altered  in  its  name)  to  similar  designs  and  attempts,  if 
the  number  and  strength  of  its  members  will  ever  afford 
a  probability  of  success  ;  and  particularly  to  obtain  a 
national  establishment,  which  we  cordially  abhor  as  the 
great  bane  of  truth  and  holiness,  and  consequently  a 
great  impediment  to  the  progress  of  vital  Christianity. 

"  For  these  reasons  we  have  thought  it  our  duty  to 
form  ourselves  into  an  independent  church.  And  as 
the  most  excellent  mode  of  church  government,  accord- 
ing to  our  maturest  judgment,  is  that  of  a  moderate 
episcopacy,  and  as  we  are  persuaded  that  the  uninter- 
rupted succession  of  bishops  from  the  apostles  can  be 
proved  neither  from  Scripture  nor  antiquity,  we  there- 
fore have  constituted  ourselves  into  an  Episcopal 
Church,  under  the  direction  of  bishops,  elders,  dea- 
cons, and  preachers,  according  to  the  forms  of  ordina- 
tion annexed  to  our  Prayer-book,  and  the  regulations 
laid  down  in  this  Form  of  Discipline." 

"  Sec  4.  On  constituting  of  Bishops,  and  their  Duty. 

"  Quest.  1.  What  is  the  proper  origin  of  the  Epis- 
copal authority  in  our  church  ? 

"  Ans.  In  the  year  1784  the  Rev.  John  Wesley, 
who,  under  God,  has  been  the  father  of  the  great  re- 
vival of  religion  now  extending  over  the  earth  by  the 
means  of  the  Methodists,  determined,  at  the  interces- 
sion of  multitudes  of  his  spiritual  children  on  this  con- 


94  The  Origin  of  the  M.  E.  Church.  tCh.    \ 

tinent,  to  ordain  ministers  for  America,  and  for  this 
purpose  sent  over  three  regularly-ordained  clergy ;  but 
preferring  the  Episcopal  mode  of  church  government 
to  any  other,  he  solemnly  set  apart,  by  the  imposition 
of  his  hands  and  prayer,  one  of  them,  namely,  Thomas 
Coke,  doctor  of  civil  law,  late  of  Jesus  College,  in  the 
University  of  Oxford,  for  the  episcopal  office  ;  and 
having  delivered  to  him  letters  of  episcopal  orders, 
commissioned  and  directed  him  to  set  apart  Francis 
Asbury,  then  general  assistant  of  the  Methodist  Soci- 
ety in  America,  for  the  same  Episcopal  office,  he,  the 
said  Francis  Asbury,  being  first  ordained  deacon  and 
elder.  In  consequence  of  which,  the  said  Francis 
Asbury  was  solemnly  set  apart  for  the  said  Episcopal 
office  by  prayer  and  the  imposition  of  the  hands  of  the 
said  Thomas  Coke,  other  regularly-ordained  ministers 
assisting  in  the  sacred  ceremony.  At  which  time  the 
General  Conference  held  at  Baltimore  did  unanimously 
receive  the  said  Thomas  Coke  and  Francis  Asbury  as 
their  bishops,  being  fully  satisfied  of  the  validity  of 
their  Episcopal  ordination." 

179SI.  These  sections  were  condensed  into  one, 
with  the  present  title  and  number.  Section  3,  of  1789, 
was  struck  out,  and  the  following  paragraph  substituted : 

"  The  preachers  and  members  of  our  society,  in 
general,  being  convinced  that  there  was  a  great  defi- 
ciency of  vital  religion  in  the  Church  of  England  in 
America,  and  being  in  many  places  destitute  of  the 
Christian  sacraments,  as  several  of  the  clergy  had  for- 
saken their  churches,  requested  the  late  Rev.  John 
Wesley  to  take  such  measures,  in  his  wisdom  and 
prudence,  as  would  afford  them  suitable  relief  in  their 
distress." 

The  remainder  of  the  section  reads  as  in  the  answer 
of  section  4,  1789,  except  that  the  first  sentence  be- 
gins : — "  In  consequence  of  this  our  venerable  friend, 
who,  under  God,  had  been  the  father  of  the  great  revival 
of  religion  now  extending  over  the  earth,  by  the  means 


Sec.  2.]  Tlie  Articles  of  Religion.  OS 

of  the  Methodists,  determined  to  ordain  ministers  for 
America;  and  for  this  purpose,  in  the  year  1784, 
sent  over,  &c. ;"  and  after  the  other  titles  of  Dr. 
Coke  it  is  added  "  and  a  presbyter  of  the  Church  of 
England." 

SECTION   II. 

Articles  of  Religion. 

The  Articles  of  Religion  were  originally  prepared 
by  Mr.  Wesley,  and  printed  in  "  the  Sunday  Service" 
which  he  sent  over  to  America.  They  were  not  in- 
corporated into  the  body  of  the  Discipline  until  1790, 
when  they  constituted  the  thirty-fifth  section.  In 
1791  they  were  the  thirty-sixth  section,  and  in  1792 
they  took  their  present  place  as  the  second  section. 

1784.  The  original  articles  are  here  compared 
with  the  Thirty-nine  Articles  of  the  Church  of  England, 
on  the  same  plan  that  the  first  Discipline  was  compared 
with  the  Large  Minutes.* 

"I.   Of  Faith  in  the  Holy  Trinity. 

"  There  is  but  one  living  and  true  God,  everlasting, 
without  body,  parts,  or  passions  ;  of  infinite  power, 
wisdom,  and  goodness  ;  the  Maker  and  Preserver  of 
all  things  both  visible  and  invisible.  And  in  unity  of 
this  Godhead  there  are1  three  Persons  of  one  substance, 
power,  and  eternity ;  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

"  II.   Of  the  Word,  or  Son  of  God,  who2  was  made 
very  Man. 

"  The  Son,  who2  is  the  Word  of  the  Father,  be- 
gotten from  everlasting  of  the  Father,  the  very  and 
eternal  God,  of  one  substance  with  the  Father,  took 


*  See  page  25.  l  "  be." — Thirty. nine  Articles. 

'  "  which."— lb.  3  "  which."— lb 


96  The  Articles  of  Religion,  and  CCh.  1. 

man's  nature  in  the  womb  of  the  blessed  Virgin,  [of 
her  substance  ;]  so  that  two  whole  and  perfect  natures, 
that  is  to  say,  the  Godhead  and  manhood,  were  joined 
together  in  one  Person,  never  to  be  divided,  whereof  is 
one  Christ,  very  God,  and  very  man,  who  truly  suf- 
fered, was  crucified,  dead,  and  buried,  to  reconcile  his 
Father  to  us,  and  to  be  a  sacrifice,  not  only  for  original 
guilt,  but  also  for  actual  sins  of  men. 

["  (III.)   Of  the  going  down  of  Christ  into  Hell. 

"  As  Christ  died  for  us,  and  was  buried  ;  so  also  is  it  to  be 
believed  that  he  went  down  into  hell.] 

"  III.  (IV.)   Of  the  Resurrection  of  Christ. 

"  Christ  did  truly  rise  again  from  the  dead,  and  took 
again  his  body,  with  [flesh,  bones,  and]  all  things 
appertaining  to  the  perfection  of  man's  nature,  where- 
with he  ascended  into  heaven,  and  there  sitteth  until 
he  return  to  judge  all  men  at  the  last  day. 

"  IV.  (V.)   Of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

"  The  Holy  Ghost,  proceeding  from  the  Father  and 
the  Son,  is  of  one  substance,  majesty,  and  glory,  with 
the  Father  and  the  Son,  very  and  eternal  God. 

"V.  (VI.)  Of  the  Sufficiency  of  the  Holy  Scriptures 
for  Salvation. 

"  Holy  Scripture  containeth  all  things  necessary  to 
salvation  :  so  that  whatsoever  is  not  read  therein,  or1 
may  be  proved  thereby,  is  not  to  be  required  of  any 
man,  that  it  should  be  believed  as  an  Article  of  the 
Faith,  or  be  thought  requisite  or  necessary  to  salvation. 
In  the  name  of  the  Holy  Scripture  we  do  understand 
those  canonical  Books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament, 
of  whose  authority  was  never  any  doubt  in  the  church. 


nor." — Thirty-nine  Articles. 


Sec.  2.]  The  Thirty-nine  Articles.  97 

"Of  the    Names    [and   Number]   of  the   Canonical 
Books. 

"  Genesis,  Exodus,  Leviticus,  Numbers,  Deuterono- 
my, Joshua,  Judges,  Ruth,  The  First  Book  of  Samuel, 
The  Second  Book  of  Samuel,  The  First  Book  of  Kings, 
The  Second  Book  of  Kings,  The  First  Book  of  Chron- 
icles, The  Second  Book  of  Chronicles,  The  Book  of 
Ezra,1  The  Book  of  Nehemiah,2  The  Book  of  Hester, 
The  Book  of  Job,  The  Psalms,  The  Proverbs,  Ecclesi- 
astes,  or  the  Preacher,  Cantica,  or  Songs  of  Solomon, 
Four  Prophets  the  greater,  Twelve  Prophets  the  less. 

["  And  the  other  books  (as  Hierome  saith)  the  Church  doth 
read  for  example  of  life  and  instruction  of  manners ;  but  yet 
doth  it  not  apply  them  to  establish  any  doctrine  :  such  are  these 
following : — 

"  The  Third  Book  of  Esdras,  The  Fourth  Book  of  Esdras, 
The  Book  of  Tobias,  The  Book  of  Judith,  The  rest  of  the  Book 
of  Esther,  The  Book  of  Wisdom,  Jesus  the  Son  of  Sirach, 
Baruch  the  Prophet,  The  Song  of  the  three  Children,  The 
'Story  of  Susanna,  Of  Bel  and  the  Dragon,  The  Prayer  of 
Manasses,  The  First  Book  of  Maccabees,  The  Second  Book  of 
Maccabees.] 

"  All  the  books  of  the  New  Testament,  as  they 
are  commonly  received,  we  do  receive  and  account 
[them]  canonical. 

"  VI.  (VII.)  Of  the  Old  Testament. 

"  The  Old  Testament  is  not  contrary  to  the  New ; 
for  both  in  the  Old  and  New  Testament  everlasting 
life  is  offered  to  mankind  by  Christ,  who  is  the  only 
Mediator  between  God  and  man,  being  both  God  and 
man.  Wherefore  they  are  not  to  be  heard,  who2  feign 
that  the  old  fathers  did  look  only  for  transitory  pro- 
mises. Although  the  law  given  from  God  by  Moses, 
as  touching  ceremonies  and  rites,  doth*  not  bind  Chris- 


1  "The  First  Book  of  Esdras." — Thirty.nine  Articles. 

*  "  The  Second  Book  of  Esdras."— lb. 

•  "  which."— 76.  *  "  do."— lb. 

5 


98  The  Articles  of  Religion,  and  [Ch.  1. 

tians,1  nor  ought  the  civil  precepts  thereof2  of  neces- 
sity to  be  received  in  any  commonwealth :  yet  not- 
withstanding, no  Christian  [man]  whatsoever  is  free 
from  the  obedience  of  the  commandments  which  are 
called  moral. 

["  (VIII.)   Of  the  three  Creeds. 

"  The  three  creeds,  Nicene  Creed,  Athanasius'  Creed,  and 
that  which  is  commonly  called  the  Apostles'  Creed,  ought 
thoroughly  to  be  received  and  believed  :  for  they  may  be  proved 
by  most  certain  warrants  of  Holy  Scripture.] 

"VII.  (IX.)   Of  Original  or  Birth  Sin. 

"  Original  sin  standeth  not  in  the  following  of  Adam, 
(as  the  Pelagians  do  vainly  talk,)  but  it  is  the  [fault 
and]  corruption  of  the  nature  of  every  man,  that  natu- 
rally is  engendered  of  the  offspring  of  Adam,  whereby 
man  is  very  far  gone  from  original  righteousness,  and 
[is]  of  his  own  nature  inclined  to  evil,  and  that  con- 
tinually >3 

["  and  therefore  in  every  person  born  into  this  world,  it  de- 
serveth  God's  wrath  and  damnation.  And  this  infection  of 
nature  doth  remain ;  yea,  in  them  that  are  regenerated ;  whereby 
the  lust  of  the  flesh,  called  in  Greek,  §povr}(ia  oapnoc ,  which  some 
do  expound  the  wisdom,  some  sensuality,  some  the  affection, 
some  the  desire  of  the  flesh,  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God. 
And  although  there  is  no  condemnation  for  them  that  believe 
and  are  baptized,  yet  the  apostle  doth  confess,  that  concupiscence 
and  lust  hath  of  itself  the  nature  of  sin.] 

"  VIII.  (X.)  Of  Free  Will 

"  The  condition  of  man  after  the  fall  of  Adam  is 
such,  that  he  cannot  turn  and  prepare  himself  by  his 
own  natural  strength  and  [good]  works,  to  faith,  and 
calling  upon  God  :  wherefore  we  have  no  power  to  do 
good  works  pleasant  and  acceptable  to  God,  without 
the  grace  of  God  by  Christ  preventing  us,  that  we  n.ay 


1  "Christian  men.'1''  —Thirty. nine  Articles. 

8  "  nor  the  civil  precepts  thereof  ought." — lb. 

9  "so  that  the  flesh  lusteth  always  contrary  to  the  Spirit." — lb. 


Sec.  2.]  The  Thirty-nine  Articles.  99 

have  a  good  will,  and  working  with  us,  when  we  have 
that  good  will. 

"  IX.  (XI.)  Of  the  Justification  of  Man. 
"  We  are  accounted  righteous  before  God,  only  for 
the  merit  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  by- 
faith,  and  not  for  our  own  works  or  deservings : 
wherefore,  that  we  are  justified  by  faith  only,  is  a 
most  wholesome  doctrine,  and  very  full  of  comfort,  [as 
more  largely  is  expressed  in  the  Homily  of  Justi- 
fication.] 

"X.  (XII.)   Of  good  Works. 

"  Although1  good  works,  which  are  the  fruits  of 
faith,  and  follow  after  justification,  cannot  put  away 
our  sins,  and  endure  the  severity  of  God's  judgment ; 
yet  are  they  pleasing  and  acceptable  to  God  in  Christ, 
and  [do]  spring  out  [necessarily]  of  a  true  and  lively 
faith,  insomuch  that  by  them  a  lively  faith  may  be  as 
evidently  known,  as  a  tree  discerned  by  its2  fruit. 

["  (XIII.)  Of  Works  before  Justification. 

"  Works  done  before  the  grace  of  Christ,  and  the  inspiration 
of  his  Spirit,  are  not  pleasant  to  God  ;  forasmuch  as  they  spring 
not  of  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  neither  do  they  make  men  meet  to 
receive  grace,  or  (as  the  school  authors  say)  deserve  grace  of 
congruity  ;  yea,  rather,  for  that  they  are  not  done  as  God  hath 
willed  and  commanded  them  to  be  done,  we  doubt  not  but  they 
have  the  nature  of  sin.] 

"  XL  (XIV.)  Of  Works  of  Supererogation. 

"  Voluntary  works,  besides,  over  and  above  God's 
commandments,  which  they  call  works  of  supereroga- 
tion, cannot  be  taught  without  arrogancy  and  impiety. 
For  by  them  men  do  declare,  that  they  do  not  only 
render  unto  God  as  much  as  they  are  bound  to  do,  but 
that  they  do  more  for  his  sake  than  of  bounden  duty  is 
required  :  whereas  Christ  saith  plainly,  When  ye  have 


1  "  Albeit  that."—  Thirty. nine  Articles.  a  "  the."— lb. 


100  The  Articles  of  Religion,  and  CCh.  1. 

done  all  that  is1  commanded  [to]  you,  say,  We  are  un- 
profitable servants. 

["  (XV.)   Of  Christ  alone  without  Sin. 

"  Christ,  in  the  truth  of  our  nature,  was  made  like  unto  us  in 
all  things,  sin  only  except,  from  which  he  was  clearly  void,  both 
in  his  flesh  and  in  his  spirit.  He  came  to  be  the  Lamb  without 
spot,  who,  by  sacrifice  of  himself  once  made,  should  take  away 
the  sins  of  the  world ;  and  sin  (as  St.  John  saith)  was  not  in 
him.  But  all  we  the  rest  (although  baptized  and  born  again  in 
Christ)  yet  offend  in  many  things ;  and  if  we  say  we  have  no 
sin,  we  deceive  ourselves,  and  the  truth  is  not  in  us.] 

"  XII.  (XVI.)   Of  Sin  after  Justification.2 

"  Not  every  sin  willingly  committed  after  justifica- 
tion is  the3  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  unpar- 
donable. Wherefore  the  grant  of  repentance  is  not  to 
be  denied  to  such  as  fall  into  sin,  after  justification  :4 
after  we  have  received  the  Holy  Ghost,  we  may  de- 
part from  grace  given,  and  fall  into  sin,  and  by  the 
grace  of  God  [we  may]  rise  again,  and  amend  our 
lives.  And  therefore  they  are  to  be  condemned  who5 
say  they  can  no  more  sin  as  long  as  they  live  here,  or 
deny  the  place  of  forgiveness  to  such  as  truly  repent. 

["  (XVII.)  Of  Predestination  and  Election. 

"  Predestination  to  life  is  the  everlasting  purpose  of  God, 
whereby  (before  the  foundations  of  the  world  were  laid)  he  hath 
constantly  decreed  by  his  counsel,  secret  to  us,  to  deliver  from 
curse  and  damnation  those,  whom  he  hath  chosen  in  Christ  out 
of  mankind,  and  to  bring  them  by  Christ  to  everlasting  salvation, 
as  vessels  made  to  honour.  Wherefore  they  which  be  endued 
with  so  excellent  a  benefit  of  God,  be  called  according  to  God's 
purpose  by  his  Spirit  working  in  due  season  :  they  through  grace 
obey  the  callmg  :  they  be  justified  freely  :  they  be  made  sons  of 
God  by  adoption  :  they  be  made  like  the  image  of  his  only-be- 
gotten Son  Jesus  Christ :  they  walk  religiously  in  good  works, 
and,  at  length,  by  God's  mercy,  they  attain  to  everlasting 
felicity. 


x  " are." — Thirty-nine  Articles.  a  "  Baptism." — 76. 

*  «♦  deadly  sin  willingly  committed  after  baptism  is." — lb. 

♦  "  baptism."— 7&.  5  "  which."— lb. 


Sec.  2.]  The  Thtrty-ninc  Articles.  101 

"  As  the  godly  consideration  of  predestination  and  our  election 
in  Christ  is  full  of  sweet,  pleasant,  and  unspeakable  comfort  to 
godly  persons,  and  such  as  feel  in  themselves  the  working  of 
the  Spirit  of  Christ,  mortifying  the  works  of  the  flesh,  and  their 
earthly  members,  and  drawing  up  their  mind  to  high  and  hea- 
venly things ;  as  well  because  it  doth  greatly  establish  and  con- 
firm their  faith  of  eternal  salvation,  to  be  enjoyed  through  Christ, 
as  because  it  doth  fervently  kindle  their  love  towards  God : 
so  for  curious  and  carnal  persons,  lacking  the  Spirit  of  Christ, 
to  have  continually  before  their  eyes  the  sentence  of  God's  pre- 
destination, is  a  most  dangerous  downfall,  whereby  the  devil 
dost  thrust  them  either  into  desperation,  or  into  wretchlessness 
of  most  unclean  living,  no  less  perilous  than  desperation. 

"Furthermore,  we  must  receive  God's  promises  in  such  wise 
as  they  be  generally  set  forth  to  us  in  Holy  Scripture  :  and  in 
our  doings,  that  will  of  God  is  to  be  followed,  which  we  have 
expressly  declared  unto  us  in  the  word  of  God. 

"  (XVIII.)  Of  obtaining  eternal  Salvation  only  by  the  Name  of 
Christ. 

"  They  also  are  to  be  had  accursed,  that  presume  to  say,  that 
every  man  shall  be  saved  by  the  law  or  sect  which  he  pro- 
fesseth,  so  that  he  be  diligent  to  frame  his  life  according  to  that 
law,  and  the  light  of  nature.  For  Holy  Scripture  doth  set  out 
unto  us  only  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  whereby  men  must  be 
saved.] 

"  XIII.  (XIX.)  Of  the  Church. 

"  The  visible  church  of  Christ  is  a  congregation  of 
faithful  men,  in  the  which  the  pure  word  of  God  is 
preached,  and  the  sacraments  [be]  duly  administered 
according  to  Christ's  ordinance,  in  all  those  things  that 
of  necessity  are  requisite  to  the  same. 

["  As  the  Church  of  Hierusalem,  Alexandria,  and  Antioch, 
have  erred ;  so  also  the  Church  of  Rome  hath  erred,  not  only 
in  their  living  and  manner  of  ceremonies,  but  also  in  matters 
of  faith. 

"  (XX.)   Of  the  Authority  of  the  Church. 

"  The  Church  hath  power  to  decree  rites  or  ceremonies,  and 
authority  in  controversies  of  faith ;  and  yet  it  is  not  lawful  for 
the  Church  to  ordain  any  thing  that  is  contrary  to  God's  word, 
written ;  neither  may  it  so  expound  one  place  of  Scripture,  that 
it  be  repugnant  to  another.  Wherefore,  although  the  Church 
be  a  witness  and  a  keeper  of  holy  writ,  yet,  as  it  ought  not  to 


102  The  Articles  of  Religion,  and  [Ch.  1. 

decree  any  thing  against  the  same,  so  besides  the  same  ought 
it  not  Jo  enforce  any  thing  to  be  believed  for  necessity  of  sal- 
vation. 

"  (XXI.)   Of  the  Authority  of  General  Councils. 

"  General  councils  may  not  be  gathered  together  without  the 
commandment  and  will  of  princes.  And  when  they  be  gathered 
together  (forasmuch  as  they  be  an  assembly  of  men,  whereof  all 
be  not  governed  with  the  Spirit  and  word  of  God)  they  may  err, 
and  sometimes  have  erred,  even  in  things  pertaining  unto  God. 
Wherefore  things  ordained  by  them  as  necessary  to  salvation, 
have  neither  strength  nor  authority,  unless  it  may  be  declared 
that  they  be  taken  out  of  Holy  Scripture.] 

"XIV.  (XXII.)  Of  Purgatory. 

"The  Romish  doctrine  concerning  purgatory,  par- 
dons, worshipping,  and  adoration,  as  well  of  images, 
as  of  reliques,  and  also  invocation  of  saints,  is  a  fond 
thing  vainly  invented,  and  grounded  upon  no  warrant[y] 
of  Scripture,  but  [rather]  repugnant  to  the  word  of 
God. 

["  (XXIII.)   Of  Ministering  in  the  Congregation. 

"  It  is  not  lawful  for  any  man  to  take  upon  him  the  office  of 
public  preaching,  or  ministering  the  sacraments  in  the  congre- 
gation, before  he  be  lawfully  called,  and  sent  to  execute  the 
same.  And  those  we  ought  to  judge  lawfully  called  and  sent, 
which  be  chosen  and  called  to  this  work  by  men  who  have  public 
authority  given  unto  them  in  the  congregation  to  call  and  send 
ministers  into  the  Lord's  vineyard.] 

"  XV.  (XXIV.)  Of  speaking  in  the  Congregation  in 
such  a  tongue  as  the  people  under  stana\eth.\ 

"  It  is  a  thing  plainly  repugnant  to  the  word  of  God, 
and  the  custom  of  the  primitive  church,  to  have  public 
prayer  in  the  church,  or  to  minister  the  sacraments  in 
a  tongue  not  understood  by1  the  people. 

"  XVI.  (XXV.)   Of  the  Sacraments. 

"  Sacraments  ordained  of  Christ,  are2  not  only  badges 
or  tokens  of  Christian  men's  profession  ;  but  rather  they 

1  "  understanded  of." — Thirty-nine  Articles.  2  "  be." — lb. 


Sec.  2.]  The  Thirty-nine  Articles.  103 

are1  certain  [sure  witnesses  and  effectual]  signs  of 
grace,  and  God's  good  will  toward  us,  by  the  which 
he  doth  work  invisibly  in  us,  and  doth  not  only  quicken, 
but  also  strengthen  and  confirm  our  faith  in  him. 

"  There  are  two  sacraments  ordained  of  Christ  our 
Lord  in  the  gospel ;  that  is  to  say,  baptism,  and  the 
supper  of  the  Lord. 

"  Those  five  commonly  called  sacraments  ;  that  is 
to  say,  confirmation,  penance,  orders,  matrimony,  and 
extreme  unction,  are  not  to  be  counted  for  sacraments 
of  the  gospel,  being  such  as  have  grown,  partly  of  the 
corrupt  following  of  the  apostles,  partly  are  states  of 
life  allowed  in  the  Scriptures  :  but  yet  have  not  the 
like  nature  of  [sacraments  with]  baptism  and  the  Lord's 
supper,  because2  they  have  not  any  visible  sign  or 
ceremony  ordained  of  God. 

"  The  sacraments  were  not  ordained  of  Christ  to  be 
gazed  upon,  or  to  be  carried  about ;  but  that  we  should 
duly  use  them.  And  in  such  only  as  worthily  receive 
the  same,  they  have  a  wholesome  effect  or  operation  : 
but  they  that  receive  them  unworthily,  purchase  to 
themselves  condemnation,2  as  St.  Paul  saith. 

["  (XXVI.)  Of  the  Unworthiness  of  the  Ministers,  which  hinders 
not  the  Effect  of  the  Sacrament. 

"  Although  in  the  visible  church  the  evil  be  ever  mingled  with 
the  good,  and  sometimes  the  evil  have  chief  authority  in  the 
ministration  of  the  word  and  sacraments  :  yet  forasmuch  as  they 
do  not  the  same  in  their  own  name,  but  in  Christ's,  and  do  minis- 
ter by  his  commission  and  authority,  we  may  use  their  ministry, 
both  in  hearing  the  word  of  God,  and  in  the  receiving  of  the 
sacraments.  Neither  is  the  effect  of  Christ's  ordinance  taken 
away  by  their  wickedness,  nor  the  grace  of  God's  gifts  diminished 
from  such,  as  by  faith,  and  rightly,  do  receive  the  sacraments 
ministered  unto  them,  which  be  effectual,  because  of  Christ's 
institution  and  promise,  although  they  be  ministered  by  evil  men. 

"  Nevertheless,  it  appertaineth  to  the  discipline  of  the  Church, 
that  inquiry  be  made  of  evil  ministers,  and  that  they  be  accused 
by  those  that  have  knowledge  of  their  offences  :  and  finally, 
being  found  guilty,  by  just  judgment,  be  deposed.] 

»  "be." — Thirty-nine  Articles.  2  "  for  that." — lb. 

9  "  damnation." — lb. 


104  The  Articles  of  Religion,  and  [Ch.  1 

*  XVII.  (XXVII.)   Of  Baptism. 

"Baptism  is  not  only  a  sign  of  profession,  and  mark  of 
difference,  whereby  Christians1  are  distinguished2  from 
others  that  are3  not  baptized  ;4  but  it  is  also  a  sign  of 
regeneration,  or  the  new  birth,  [whereby,  as  by  an 
instrument,  they  that  receive  baptism  rightly  are  grafted 
into  the  Church :  the  promises  of  the  forgiveness  of 
sin,  and  of  our  adoption  to  be  the  sons  of  God  by  the 
Holy  Ghost,  are  visibly  signed  and  sealed :  faith  is 
confirmed,  and  grace  increased  by  virtue  of  prayer 
unto  God.]  The  baptism  of  young  children  is  [in  any 
wise]  to  be  retained  in  the  Church  [as  most  agreeable 
with  the  institution  of  Christ.] 

"  XVIII.  (XXVIII.)  Of  the  Lord's  Supper. 

"  The  supper  of  the  Lord  is  not  only  a  sign  of  the 
love  that  Christians  ought  to  have  among  themselves 
one  to  another,  but  rather  is  a  sacrament  of  our  re- 
demption by  Christ's  death  :  insomuch,  that  to  such  as 
rightly,  worthily,  and  with  faith  receive  the  same,  the 
bread  which  we  break  is  a  partaking  of  the  body  of 
Christ ;  and  likewise  the  cup  of  blessing  is  a  partaking 
of  the  blood  of  Christ. 

"  Transubstantiation,  or  the  change  of  the  substance 
of  bread  and  wine  in  the  supper  of  the  Lord,  cannot  be 
proved  by  holy  writ ;  but  is  repugnant  to  the  plain 
words  of  Scripture,  overthroweth  the  nature  of  a  sacra- 
ment, and  hath  given  occasion  to  many  superstitions. 

"The  body  of  Christ  is  given,  taken,  and  eaten  in 
the  supper,  only  after  an  heavenly  and  spiritual  manner. 
And  the  mean  whereby  the  body  of  Christ  is  received 
and  eaten  in  the  supper,  is  faith. 

"  The  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper  was  not  by 
Christ's  ordinance  reserved,  carried  about,  lifted  up,  or 
worshipped. 


1  "  Christian  men." — Thirty-nine  Articles.         a  "  discerned." — lb. 
»  "  be."— lb.  «  "  christened."— lb. 


Sec.  2.]  The  Thirty-nine  Articles.  105 


["  (XXIX.)   Of  the  wicked,  tvhich  eat  not  the  Body  of  Christ 
in  the  Use  of  the  Lord's  Supper. 

"  The  wicked,  and  such  as  be  void  of  a  lively  faith,  although 
they  do  carnally  and  visibly  press  with  their  teeth  (as  St.  Au- 
gustine saith)  the  sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ ; 
yet  in  no  wise  are  they  partakers  of  Christ ;  but  rather  to  their 
condemnation  do  eat  and  drink  the  sign  or  sacrament  of  so  great 
a  thing.] 

"  XIX.  (XXX.)  Of  both  Kinds. 

"  The  cup  of  the  Lord  is  not  to  be  denied  to  the  lay- 
people  ;  for  both  the  parts  of  the  Lord's  supper1  by- 
Christ's  ordinance  and  commandment,  ought  to  be 
ministered  to  all  Christians2  alike. 

"XX.  (XXXI.)  Of  the  one  Oblation  of  Christ,  finished 
upon  the  Cross. 

"  The  offering  of  Christ  once  made,  is  that  perfect 
redemption,  propitiation,  and  satisfaction  for  all  the 
sins  of  the  whole  world,  both  original  and  actual ;  and 
there  is  none  other  satisfaction  for  sin  but  that  alone. 
Wherefore  the  sacrifice  of  masses,  in  the  which  it  is3 
commonly  said  that  the  priest  doth4  offer  Christ  for  the 
quick  and  the  dead,  to  have  remission  of  pain  or  guilt, 
is  a  blasphemous  fable,  and  dangerous  deceit.5 

"XXI.  (XXXII.)  Of  the  Marriage  of  Ministers.6 

"  The  ministers  of  Christ1  are  not  commanded  by 
God's  law  either  to  vow  the  estate  of  single  life,  or  to 
abstain  from  marriage  ;  therefore  it  is  lawful  for  them, 
as  for  all  other  Christians*  to  marry  at  their  own  dis- 
cretion, as  they  shall  judge  the  same  to  serve  best*  to 
godliness. 


1  "  sacrament." — Thirty-nine  Articles.       a  "  Christian  men." — lb. 
3  "  was."— lb.  *  "  did."— lb. 

8  "  were  blasphemous  fables,  and  dangerous  deceits." — lb. 
•  u  Priests." — lb.  7  "  Bishops,  priests,  and  deacons." — lb. 

s  "  Christian  men."— lb.  9  "  better."— lb. 

5* 


106  The  Articles  of  Religion,  and  [Ch.  1 

["  (XXXIII.)   Of  excommunicate  Persons,  hoiv  they  are  to  be 
avoided. 

"  That  person  which  by  open  denunciation  of  the  Church  is 
lightly  cut  off  from  the  unity  of  the  Church,  and  excommuni- 
cated, ought  to  be  taken  of  the  whole  multitude  of  the  faithful 
as  a  heathen  and  publican,  until  he  be  openly  reconciled  by  pen- 
ance, and  received  into  the  Church  by  a  judge  that  hath  autho- 
rity thereunto.] 

"  XXII.  (XXXIV.)  Of  the  Rites  and  Ceremonies  of 
Churches.1 

"  It  is  not  necessary  that  rites  and  ceremonies  should 
in  all  places  be  the  same,  or  exactly  alike ;  for  they 
have  been  always  different,2  and  may  be  changed  ac- 
cording to  the  diversity  of  countries,  times,  and  men's 
manners,  so  that  nothing  be  ordained  against  God's 
word.  Whosoever,  through  his  private  judgment,  will- 
ingly and  purposely  doth  openly  break  the  rites2  and 
ceremonies  of  the  church  to  which  he  belongs,  which 
ere4  not  repugnant  to  the  word  of  God,  and  are5  or- 
dained and  approved  by  common  authority,  ought  to 
be  rebuked  openly,  that  others  may  fear  to  do  the 
like,  as  one6  that  orTendeth  against  the  common  order 
of  the  church,  [and  hurteth  the  authority  of  the  magis- 
trate,] and  woundeth  the  consciences  of  [the]  weak 
brethren. 

"  Every  particular  [or  national]  church  may1  ordain, 
change,  or6  abolish  rites  and  ceremonies,  so  that  all 
things  may  be  done  to  edification.9 

["(XXXV.)  Of  the  Homilies. 

"  The  second  Book  of  Homilies,  the  several  titles  whereof  we 
have  joined,  under  this  article,  doth  contain  a  godly  and  whole- 


1  "Of  the  Traditions  of  the  Church." — Thirty-nine  Articles. 

2  "  traditions  and  ceremonies  be  in  all  places  one,  or  utterly  like  ; 
for  at  all  times  they  have  been  divers." — lb. 

8  "  traditions."— lb.       *  »  be."— lb.     5  "  be."— lb.     6  "  he."— lb. 
7  "  hath  authority  to  ordain." — lb.        8  "  and." — lb. 

9  "  ceremonies,  or  rites  of  the  church,  ordained  only  by  man's  au. 
thority,  so  that  all  things  be  done  to  edifying." — lb. 


Sec.  2J  The  Thirty-nine  Articles.  107 

some  doctrine,  and  necessary  for  these  times,  as  doth  the  former 
Book  of  Homilies,  which  were  set  forth  in  the  time  of  Edward 
the  Sixth,  and  therefore  we  judge  them  to  be  read  in  churches 
by  the  ministers  diligently  and  distinctly,  that  they  may  be  un- 
derstated of  the  people. 

Of  the  Names  of  the  Homilies. 

"  1.  Of  the  Right  Use  of  the  Church.  2.  Against  Peril  of 
Idolatry.  3.  Of  repairing  and  keeping  clean  of  Churches.  4.  Of 
Good  Works  :  first  of  Fasting.  5.  Against  Gluttony  and  Drunk- 
enness. 6.  Against  excess  of  Apparel.  7.  Of  Prayer.  8.  Of 
the  Place  and  Time  of  Prayer.  9.  That  Common  Prayers  and 
Sacraments  ought  to  be  ministered  in  a  known  Tongue.  10.  Of 
the  reverent  Estimation  of  God's  Word.  11.  Of  Alms-doing. 
12.  Of  the  Nativity  of  Christ.  13.  Of  the  Passion  of  Christ. 
14.  Of  the  Resurrection  of  Christ.  15.  Of  the  worthy  receiv- 
ing of  the  Sacrament  of  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ.  16.  Of 
the  Gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  17.  For  the  Rogation-days. 
18.  Of  the  State  of  Matrimony.  19.  Of  Repentance.  20.  Against 
Idleness.     21.  Against  Rebellion. 

"  (XXXVI.)   Of  Consecration  of  Bishops  and  Ministers. 

"  The  Book  of  Consecration  of  Archbishops  and  Bishops,  and 
Ordering  of  Priests  and  Deacons,  lately  set  forth  in  the  time  of 
Edward  the  Sixth,  and  confirmed  at  the  same  time  by  authority 
of  parliament,  doth  contain  all  things  necessary  to  such  conse- 
cration and  ordering  :  neither  hath  it  any  thing  that  of  itself  is 
superstitious  and  ungodly.  And  therefore  whosoever  are  con- 
secrated or  ordered  according  to  the  rites  of  that  book,  since  the 
second  year  of  the  forenamed  King  Edward,  unto  this  time,  or 
hereafter  shall  be  consecrated  or  ordered  according  to  the  same 
rites  ;  we  decree  all  such  to  be  rightly,  orderly,  and  lawfully 
consecrated  and  ordered. 

("XXXVII.)   Of  the  Civil  Magistrates. 

"  The  king's  majesty  hath  the  chief  power  in  this  realm  of 
England,  and  other  his  dominions,  unto  whom  the  chief  govern- 
ment of  all  estates  of  this  realm,  whether  they  be  ecclesiastical 
or  civil,  in  all  causes  doth  appertain,  and  is  not,  nor  ought  to  be, 
subject  to  any  foreign  jurisdiction. 

"  Where  we  attribute  to  the  king's  majesty  the  chief  govern- 
ment, by  which  titles  we  understand  the  minds  of  some  slander- 
ous folks  to  be  offended ;  we  give  not  to  our  princes  the  minis- 
tering either  of  God's  word,  or  of  the  sacraments,  the  which 
thing  the  injunctions  also  lately  set  forth  by  Elizabeth  our  queen 
do  most  plainly  testify  ;  but  that  only  prerogative,  which  we  see 


108  Articles  of  Religion,  and  [Ch.  1. 

to  have  been  given  always  to  all  godly  princes  in  Holy  Scrip- 
tures by  God  himself;  that  is,  that  they  should  rule  all  estates 
and  degrees  committed  to  their  charge  by  God,  whether  they  be 
ecclesiastical  or  temporal,  and  restrain  with  the  civil  sword  the 
stubborn  and  evil  doers. 

"  The  bishop  of  Rome  hath  no  jurisdiction  in  this  realm  of 
England. 

"  The  laws  of  the  realm  may  punish  Christian  men  with 
death,  for  heinous  and  grievous  offences. 

"  It  is  lawful  for  Christian  men,  at  the  commandment  of  the 
magistrate,  to  wear  weapons,  and  serve  in  the  wars.]* 

"  XXIII.  [XXIV.]  (XXXVIII.)   Of  Christian  men's 
Goods,  [which  are  not  common.] 

"  The  riches  and  goods  of  Christians  are  not  com- 
mon as  touching  the  right,  title,  and  possession  of  the 
same,  as  some1  do  falsely  boast.  Notwithstanding, 
every  man  ought,  of  such  things  as  he  possesseth, 
liberally  to  give  alms  to  the  poor  according  to  his 
ability. 

"  XXIV.  [XXV.]  (XXXIX.)    Of  a  Christian  Man's 
Oath. 

"  As  we  confess  that  vain  and  rash  swearing  is  for- 
bidden Christian  men  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
James  his  apostle  ;  so  we  judge  that  the  Christian  reli- 

*  Although  Mr.  Wesley  inserted,  in  the  Liturgy  which  he  prepared 
for  the  American  Methodists,  a  prayer  for  "  the  supreme  rulers  of  the 
United  States,"  yet  he  probably  did  not  think  himself  sufficiently 
familiar  with  the  subject  to  draw  up  an  article  respecting  "  the  civil 
magistrates."  Such  an  article  was  framed,  however,  at  the  Christmas 
Conference,  when  the  church  was  organized.  It  could  not  be  printed 
with  the  others,  because  they  had  been  previously  printed  in  England. 
It  was  inserted,  however,  in  the  next  edition  of  the  Prayer-book,  in 
1786,  (see  "  Defence  of  our  Fathers,"  sec.  8,)  and  read  as  follows : — 

"  XXIII.   Of  the  Rulers  of  the  United  States  of  America. 

"  The  congress,  the  general  assemblies,  the  governors,  and  the 
councils  of  state,  as  the  delegates  of  the  people,  are  the  rulers  of  the 
United  States  of  America,  according  to  the  division  of  power  made 
to  them  by  the  general  Act  of  Confederation,  and  by  the  Constitu. 
tions  of  their  respective  states.  And  the  said  states  ought  not  to  be 
subject  to  any  foreign  jurisdiction." 

1  "  certain  Anabaptists." — Thirty.nine  Articles. 


Sec.  2.)  The  Thirty-nine  Articles.  109 

gion  doth  not  prohibit,  but  that  a  man  may  swear  when 
the  magistrate  requireth,  in  a  cause  of  faith  and  cha- 
rity, so  it  be  done  according  to  the  prophet's  teaching, 
in  justice,  judgment,  and  truth." 

The  following  alterations  have  been  made  in  the 
Articles,  from  time  to  time.  It  will  be  perceived  that 
they  are  almost  all  typographical  errors,  or  substitutions 
of  modern  forms  of  expression  ;  but,  on  account  of  the 
importance  of  the  subject,  it  has  been  thought  best  to 
notice  them  all. 

1786.  Article  I,  1.  2.  For  "  without  body,  parts, 
or  passions,"  read  "  without  body  or  parts." 

Article  II,  11.  1,  2,  "begotten  from  everlasting  of 
the  Father,"  omitted. 

Article  XIII,  1.  2.  For  "  in  the  which"—"  in  which." 

"Article  XVI,  1.  15.  For  "grown  partly" — "partly 
grown." 

1789.  Article  V,  1.  4,  "  the"  omitted. 
Article  XIV,  1.  2.    For  "  pardons"—"  pardon." 

1790.  Article  V,  1.  9.  For  "Of  the  names"— 
"  The  names." 

Article  XXIII,  (in  the  note,)  1.  1.  Before  "The 
Congress,"  insert  "  The  President." 

1791.  Article  XIX,  1.  4.  For  "ministered"— 
"  administered." 

1796.  Article  XVIII,  1.  10.  For  "the  Lord"— 
"  our  Lord." 

1804.  Article  XXIII,  (in  the  note.)  For  "  the 
general  Act  of  Confederation" — "the  Constitution  of  the 
United  States."  After  "  said  states,"  the  following  in- 
serted— "  are  a  sovereign  and  independent  nation,  and." 

1 808.     Article  V,  1.  3.  For  "  or"—"  nor." 

Article  XVIII,  1.  15.  For  "  spiritual"—"  scriptural," 
a  misprint  which  has  been  continued  in  every  sub- 
sequent edition. 

1813.     Article  VI,  1. 10,  "  to"  omitted. 

Article  X,  1.  7,  "  is"  inserted  after  "  tree." 

Article  XVIII,  11.  1,  2.   The  words,  "of  the  love," 


110         f  Of  the  General  and  Annual  Conferences.     [Ch.  1. 

omitted — a   misprint   which   was    not  corrected  until 
1840. 

1816.     Article  V,  1.  1 .  For  "  Holy  Scripture  con 
taineth" — "  The  Holy  Scriptures  contain." 

Article  XI,  1.  2.  For  "  they  call"—"  are  called." 

Article  XVI,  end.   "1  Cor.  xi,  29"  added. 

1820.     Article  I,  1.  4,  "  both"  omitted. 

Article  XVIII.  1.  16.  For  "  mean"—"  means." 

Article  XXIII,  end  The  following  note  was  added : 
"As  far  as  it  respects  civil  affairs,  we  believe  it  the  duty 
of  Christians,  and  especially  all  Christian  ministers,  to  be 
subject  to  the  supreme  authority  of  the  country  where 
they  may  reside,  and  to  use  all  laudable  means  to  en- 
join obedience  to  the  'powers  that  be ;  and  therefore  it 
is  expected  that  all  our  preachers  and  people,  who  may 
be  under  the  British  or  any  other  government,  will  be- 
have themselves  as  peaceable  and  orderly  subjects."* 

1 824.  Article  VI,  1.  8.  For  "  rites"—"  rights,"  a 
misprint  which  was  continued  until  1836. 

SECTION    III. 

Of  the  General  and  Annual  Conferences. 

The  section  corresponding  to  this  in  1789  was  the 
second,  entitled — "  On  the  Method  of  holding  a  Con- 
ference, and  the  Business  to  be  done  therein."  In 
1792  it  was  made  the  third  section,  with  the  title, 
"Of  the  General  and  District  Conferences,"  and  in  1796, 
"  District"!  was  changed  to  "  Yearly"  and  that,  in  1 816, 
to  "  Annual." 


*  This  note  was  added  especially  to  meet  the  peculiar  case  of  the 
brethren  in  Canada,  against  whom  unfounded  suspicions  had  been 
created,  because  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  of  which  they  were 
then  a  part,  was  regarded  as  a  foreign  ecclesiastical  authority. 

t  To  avoid  repetition  it  is  here  stated,  once  for  all,  that  throughout 
the  Discipline  of  1792  the  annual  conferences  are  called  "  District 
Conferences,"  there  being  then  one  held  for  every  presiding  elder's  dis- 
trict. But  the  term  was  never  afterward  thus  employed ;  though  it 
was  subsequently  (1820-1836)  applied  to  the  conferences  of  local 
preaobers  appointed  for  each  presiding  elder's  district. 


Sec.  3.]  Of  the  General  Conference.  Ill 

The  introductory  part  of  this  section  is  found  in  the 
first  Discipline,  (Question  l,)and  as  it  has  undergone 
no  material  alteration  since,  it  will  be  sufficient  to  refer 
to  it.*  The  remainder  of  the  section  was  not  divided 
until  1808,  but  for  convenience,  the  whole  will  be 
treated  under  the  heads  then  adopted,  namely,  "  Of 
the  General  Conference"  and  "  Of  the  Annual  Con- 
ference." 

Ofthe  General  Conference. 

Nothing  appears,  on  this  subject,  until  1792,  when 
the  first  General  Conference,  after  the  organization  ofthe 
church,  was  held.     We  then  find  the  following : — 

1 792.  "  Quest.  2.  Who  shall  compose  the  Gen- 
eral Conference  ? 

"  Ans.  All  the  travelling  preachers  who  shall  be  in 
full  connection  at  the  time  of  holding  the  conference. 

"  Quest.  3.  When  and  where  shall  the  next  General 
Conference  be  held  ? 

"  Ans.  On  the  first  day  of  November,  in  the  year 
1796,  in  the  town  of  Baltimore." 

1796.     Question   3,  struck   out. 

1 800.  An  additional  qualification  for  member- 
ship was  added,  namely  : — to  "  have  travelled  four 
years." 

1804.  It  was  provided  that  the  "four  years" 
should  date  "  from  the  time  that  they  were  received  on 
trial  by  an  annual  conference." 

1808.  This  was  the  last  meeting  of  a  General 
Conference,  composed  of  all  the  preachers  who  had 
travelled  four  years.  It  was  then  resolved  to  have,  in 
future,  a  delegated  General  Conference,  and  the  fol- 
lowing was  adopted  as  its  constitution,  in  lieu  of  the 
former. 

11  Quest.  2.  Who  shall  compose  the  General  Confer- 
ence, and  what  are  the  regulations  and  powers  belonging 
to  it? 

"  Ans.  1.    The  General  Conference  shall  be  com- 

*  See  above,  p.  26. 


112  Of  the  General  Conference.  [Ch.  1. 

posed  of  one  member  for  every  five  members  of  each 
annual  conference,  to  be  appointed  either  by  seniority 
or  choice,  at  the  discretion  of  such  annual  conference  : 
yet  so  that  such  representatives  shall  have  travelled  at 
least  four  full  calendar  years  from  the  time  that  they 
were  received  on  trial  by  an  annual  conference,  and 
are  in  full  connection  at  the  time  of  holding  the  con- 
ference. 

"  2.  The  General  Conference  shall  meet  on  the  first 
day  of  May,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1812,  in  the  city 
of  New-York,  and  thenceforward  on  the  first  day  of 
May,  once  in  four  years  perpetually,  in  such  place  or 
places  as  shall  be  fixed  on  by  the  General  Conference 
from  time  to  time  :  but  the  general  superintendents, 
with  or  by  the  advice  of  all  the  annual  conferences,  or 
if  there  be  no  general  superintendent,  all  the  annual 
conferences  respectively  shall  have  power  to  call  a 
General  Conference,  if  they  judge  it  necessary  at  any 
time. 

"  3.  At  all  times  when  the  General  Conference  is 
met,  it  shall  take  two-thirds  of  the  representatives  of  all 
the  annual  conferences  to  make  a  quorum  for  transact- 
ing business. 

"  4.  One  of  the  general  superintendents  shall  preside 
in  the  General  Conference  ;  but  in  case  no  general  su- 
perintendent be  present,  the  General  Conference  shall 
choose  a  president  pro  tern. 

"  5.  The  General  .Conference  shall  have  full  powers 
to  make  rules  and  regulations  for  our  church,  under  the 
following  limitations  and  restrictions,  namely  : — 

"  1.  The  General  Conference  shall  not  revoke,  alter, 
or  change  our  Articles  of  Religion,  nor  establish  any 
.new  standards  or  rules  of  doctrine  contrary  to  our  pre- 
sent existing  and  established  standards  of  doctrine. 

"  2.  They  shall  not  allow  of  more  than  one  represent- 
ative for  every  five  members  of  the  annual  conference, 
nor  allow  of  a  less  number  than  one  for  every  seven. 

"3.  They  shall  not  change  or  alter  any  part  or  rule 
of  our  government,  so  as  to  do  away  episcopacy,  or 


Sec.  3.]  Of  the  General  Conference.  113 

destroy  the  plan  of  our  itinerant  general  superintend 
ency. 

"4.  They  shall  not  revoke  or  change  the  general  rules 
of  the  United  Societies. 

"5.  They  shall  not  do  away  the  privileges  of  our 
ministers  or  preachers  of  trial  by  a  committee,  and 
of  an  appeal :  neither  shall  they  do  away  the  privi- 
leges of  our  members  of  trial  before  the  society,  or  by 
a  committee,  and  of  an  appeal. 

"  6.  They  shall  not  appropriate  the  produce  of  the 
Book  Concern,  nor  of  the  Chartered  Fund,  to  any 
purpose  other  than  for  the  benefit  of  the  travelling, 
supernumerary,  superannuated  and  worn-out  preachers, 
their  wives,  widows,  and  children. 

"  Provided,  nevertheless,  that  upon  the  joint  recom 
mendation  of  all  the  annual  conferences,  then  a  majority 
of  two-thirds  of  the  General  Conference  succeeding, 
shall  suffice  to  alter  any  of  the  above  restrictions." 

1816.  The  ratio  of  representation,  in  Ans.  1, 
was  altered  to  oi>e  lor  every  seven. 

1 832.  The  former  proviso,  at  the  c\ose  of  the 
restrictive  rules,  was  struck  out,  and  the  following  sub- 
stituted :  "  Provided,  nevertheless,  that  upon  the  con- 
current recommendation  of  three-fourths  of  all  the 
members  of  the  several  annual  conferences,  who  shall 
be  present  and  vote  on  such  recommendation,  then  a 
majority  of  two-thirds  of  the  General  Conference  suc- 
ceeding shall  suffice  to  alter  any  of  the  above  restric- 
tions excepting  the  first  article :  and  also,  whenever  such 
alteration  or  alterations  shall  have  been  first  recom- 
mended by  two-thirds  of  the  General  Conference,  so 
soon  as  three-fourths  of  the  members  of  all  the  annual 
conferences  shall  have  concurred  as  aforesaid,  such 
alteration  or  alterations  shall  take  effect." 

1 836.  The  ratio  of  representation  was  altered 
to  one  for  every  twenty-one  ;  and  to  allow  this,  the 
second  of  the  restrictive  rules  was  changed  to  the 
following : — 

"2.  They  shall  not  allow  of  more  than  one  repre- 


114  Of  the  Annual  Conferences.  CCh.  1. 

sentative  for  every  fourteen  members  of  the  annual 
conference,  nor  allow  of  a  less  number  than  one  for 
every  thirty  :  provided,  nevertheless,  that  when  there 
shall  be  in  any  annual  conference  a  fraction  of  two- 
thirds  the  number  which  shall  be  fixed  for  the  ratio  of 
representation,  such  annual  conference  shall  be  entitled 
to  an  additional  delegate  for  such  fraction ;  and  pro- 
vided, also,  that  no  conference  shall  be  denied  the 
privilege  of  two  delegates." 

Of  the  Annual  Conferences. 

First,  as  to  who  compose  them,  when  and  where  held. 

There  was  nothing  in  relation  to  these  points  in  the 
Discipline  of  1784,  or  1789  ;  but  in  1792  we  have  the 
following : — 

1 792,  "  Quest.  4.  Who  are  the  members  of  the 
district  conference?  \ 

"  Ans.  All  the  travelling  preachers  of  the  district  or 
districts  respectively  who  are  in  full  connection. 

"  Quest.  5  How  often  are  the  district  conferences 
to  be  held  ?  • 

"  Ans.  Annually. 

"  Quesc.  6.  How  many  circuits  shall  send  preachers 
in  order  to  form  a  district  conference  ? 

"  Ans.  Not  fewer  than  three,  nor  more  than  twelve. 

"  Quest.  7.  Shall  the  bishop  be  authorized  to  unite 
two  or  more  districts  together,  where  he  judges  it  ex- 
pedient, in  order  to  form  a  district  conference  ? 

"  Ans.  He  shall,  as  far  as  is  consistent  with  the  rule 
immediately  preceding. 

"  Quest.  8.  Who  shall  appoint  the  times  of  holding 
the  district  conferences  ? 

"  Ans.  The  bishop." 

1796.     Instead  of  question  4,  above,  we  have 

"  Quest.  3.  Who  shall  attend  the  yearly  conferences? 

"  Ans.  All  the  travelling  preachers  who  are  in  full 
connection,  and  those  who  are  to  be  received  into  full 
connection." 

The  5th,  6th,  and  7th  questions  struck  out. 

1 804.     The  answer  to  Question  4  (Question  8, 


Sec.  3.]  Of  the  Annual  Conferences.  115 

1792)  reads : — "  The  bishops  ;  but  they  shall  allow  the 
annual  conference  to  sit  a  week  at  least." 

The  following  added  : — "  Quest.  5.  Who  shall  ap- 
point the  place  of  holding  the  annual  conference. 
Ans.  Each  annual  conference  shall  appoint  the  place 
of  its  own  sitting." 

Second,  as  to  the  order  of  business. 

1784.  The  following  order  was  adopted.* 
"  Quest.  70.  What  is  the  method  wherein  we  usually 
proceed  in  our  conferences  ? 

"Ans.  We  inquire,  1.  What  preachers  are  admit- 
ted ?  Who  remain  on  trial  ?  Who  are  admitted  on  trial? 
Who  desist  from  travelling  1  2.  Are  there  any  objec- 
tions to  any  of  the  preachers  ? — who  are  named  one  by 
one.  3.  How  are  the  preachers  stationed  this  year? 
4.  What  numbers  are  in  the  society  ?  What  was  con- 
tributed for  the  contingent  expenses  ?  6.  How  was 
this  expended?  7.  What  is  contributed  toward  the 
fund  for  the  superannuated  preachers  and  the  widows 
and  orphans  of  the  preachers  ?  8.  What  demands  are 
there  upon  it  ?  9.  How  many  preachers'  wives  are  to 
be  provided  for  ?  By  what  circuits  and  in  what  propor- 
tion ?  10.  Where  and  when  may  our  next  conference 
begin  ?" 

1789.     Item  9  was  omitted. 


*  According  to  the  Annual  Minutes,  the  order  of  business,  prior  to 
the  organization  of  the  church,  was  as  follows  : — 

1773.  "1.  How  are  the  preachers  stationed1? 
"  2.  What  numbers  are  there  in  the  society  ?" 

The  following  questions  were  subsequently  added,  at   the  dates 
prefixed  to  them  respectively  : — 

1774.  "  1.  Who  are  admitted  this  year  ? 
"2.  Who  are  admitted  on  trial  ? 

"  3.  Who  are  assistants  this  year? 

"  4.  Are  there  any  objections  to  any  of  the  preachers  ?" 

1779.  "Who  desist  from  travelling?" 

1780.  "What  preachers  are  admitted  into  full  connection  ?" 

1782.  "  What  is  the  yearly  collection  ?"  "  How  was  it  expended  V* 
■  Where  and  when  shall  our  next  conferences  be  held  ?" 

1783.  "What  sum  is  to  be  raised  for  the  support  of  the  preach- 
ers' wives  ?" 

1784.  "  What  preachers  have  died  this  year  ?" 


116  Of  the  Annual  Conferences.  LCh.  1. 

1 792.     The  order  of  business  was  thus  modified : — 

"  Quest.  9.  What  is  the  method  wherein  we  usually 
proceed  in  the  district  conferences  ? 

"  Ans.  We  inquire, — 

"  1 .  What  preachers  are  admitted  on  trial  ? 

"  2.  Who  remain  on  trial  ? 

"  3.  Wrho  are  admitted  into  full  connection  ? 

"  4.  Who  are  the  deacons  ? 

"  5.  Who  are  the  elders  ? 

"  6.  Who  have  been  elected  by  the  unanimous  suf- 
frages of  the  General  Conference  to  exercise  the  Epis- 
copal office,  and  superintend  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  in  America  ? 

"  7.  Who  are  under  a  location,  through  weakness  of 
body,  or  family  concerns  ? 

"  8.  Who  are  the  supernumeraries  ?* 

"  9,  Who  have  died  this  year? 

"10.  Are  all  the  preachers  blameless  in  life  and 
conversation  ? 

"11.  Wrho  are  expelled  from  the  connection  ? 

"  12.  Where  are  the  preachers  stationed  this  year? 

"  13.  W7hat  numbers  are  in  society? 

"14.  What  has  been  collected  for  the  contingent 
expenses  ? 

"  15.  How  has  this  been  expended? 

"  16.  What  is  contributed  toward  the  fund  for  the 
superannuated  preachers,  and  the  widows  and  orphans 
of  the  preachers  ? 

"  17.  What  demands  are  there  upon  it? 

"  18.  Where  and  when  shall  our  next  conference  be 
held  ?" 

1 800.  The  fourteenth  item  reads,  "  What  has  been 
collected  for  the  contingent  expenses,  for  the  making 
up  the  allowance  of  the  preachers,  &c."  The  sixteenth 
and  seventeenth  items  are  omitted. 


*  "  A  supernumerary  preacher  is  one  so  worn  out  in  the  itinerant 
service,  as  to  be  rendered  incapable  of  preaching  constantly :  but  at 
the  same  time  is  willing  to  do  any  work  in  the  ministry  which  the 
conference  may  direct,  and  his  strength  enable  him  to  perform." 


Sec.  3.]  Of  the  Annual  Conferences.  117 

1804.  The  eighth  item  reads,  "Who  are  the 
supernumerary,  superannuated,  and  worn-out  preach- 
ers ?" 

18 1^.  The  seventh  item  reads,  "  Who  have  lo- 
cated this  year?"  The  eighth  item  of  1804  is  divided 
so  as  to  read, — "  8.  Who  are  the  supernumeraries  1 
9.  Who  are  the  superannuated  or  worn-out  preachers  ?" 
The  following  item  was  added  : — "  11.  Who  have  with- 
drawn from  the  connection  this  year  ?" 

1  83£.  After  the  ninth  item,  (1812,)  the  following 
was  added  : — "  Every  superannuated  preacher,  who 
may  reside  without  the  bounds  of  the  conference  of 
which  he  is  a  member,  shall  annually  forward  to  his 
conference  a  certificate  of  his  Christian  and  ministerial 
conduct,  together  with  an  account  of  the  number  and 
circumstances  of  his  family,  signed  by  the  presiding 
elder  of  the  district,  or  the  preacher  in  charge  of  the 
circuit  or  station  within  whose  bounds  he  may  reside  ; 
without  which  the  conference  shall  not  be  required  to 
allow  his  claim." 

The  fifteenth  item  (fourteenth,  1800)  was  thus  ex- 
pressed : — "  What  amounts  are  necessary  for  the  super- 
annuated preachers,  and  the  widows  and  orphans  of 
preachers,  and  to  make  up  the  deficiencies  of  those  who 
have  not  obtained  their  regular  allowance  on  the  cir- 
cuits ?"  The  sixteenth  (fifteenth,  1792)  thus  :— "  What 
has  been  collected  on  the  foregoing  accounts,  and  how 
has  it  been  applied  ?"  A  new  item  was  also  inserted, 
namely,  "  17.  What  has  been  contributed  for  the  sup- 
port of  missions,  and  what  for  the  publication  of  Bibles, 
tracts,  and  Sunday-school  books  ?" 

1840.  After  the  eighth  item,  (1812,)  the  follow- 
ing was  added  : — "  A  supernumerary  preacher,  who 
refuses  to  attend  to  the  work  assigned  him,  unless  in 
case  of  sickness,  or  other  unavoidable  cause  or  causes, 
shall  not  be  allowed  to  exercise  the  functions  of  his 
office,  nor  even  to  preach  among  us  ;  nevertheless,  the 
final  determination  of  the  case  shall  be  with  the  annual 
conference  of  which  he  is  a  member,  who  shall  have 


118  Of  the  Annual  Conferences.  [Ch.  1. 

power  to  acquit,  suspend,  locate,  or  expel  him,  as  the 
case  may  be." 

Third,  Miscellaneous  Questions, 
1787.     The  following  was  added  : — 
"  Quest,  3.  Is  there  any  other  business  to  be  done 
in  the  conference  ? 

"  Ans.  The  electing  and  ordaining  of  bishops,*  el- 
ders, and  deacons." 

1792.     The  following  was  added  : — 
"Quest.  11.  How  are  the  districts  to  be  formed? 
"  Ans.  According  to  the  judgment  of  the  bishop. 
"  N.  B.   In  case  that  there  be  no  bishop  to  travel 
through  the  district,  and  exercise  the  Episcopal  office, 
on  account  of  death,  the  districts  shall  be  regulated  in 
every  respect  by  the  district  conferences  and  the  pre- 
siding  elders   till   the    ensuing   General    Conference, 
(ordinations  only  excepted.")! 

1796.     The  following  question  was  inserted  : — 
"  QuesL  7.    Are  there   any  other  directions  to  be 
given  concerning  the  yearly  conferences  ? 

"  Ans.  There  shall  be  six  conferences  in  the  year, 
as  follows,  namely :"  [The  boundaries  of  the  annual 
conferences  are  given,  in  this  and  in  subsequent 
editions   until  1804,    in  this  connection  ;    but  as  this 

*  It  will  be  remembered  that  this  was  prior  to  the  distinction  be- 
tween general  and  annual  conferences.  When  that  took  place,  (in 
1792,)  the  word  "bishops"  was  struck  out  of  this  answer.  This  was 
the  first  time  that  the  title  "bishop"  was  applied  to  the  "superin- 
tendents" in  the  Discipline.  Afterward  it  was  generally  substituted 
for  the  latter. 

t  It  will  be  perceived  that  in  1792  the  Discipline  contemplated  the 
holding  of  an  annual  conference  in  each  presiding  elder's  district. 
And  such  was  the  practice  of  that  day,  as  many  as  four  such  confer- 
ences being  held  in  a  month,  and  twenty  of  them  in  a  year,  by  a  sin- 
gle bishop.  In  1796  the  yearly  conferences,  as  they  were  now  called, 
were  reduced  in  number  to  six,  each  including  a  number  of  districts, 
and  their  boundaries  were  fixed  by  the  General  Conference.  Never- 
theless, the  above  question  and  note  were  still  retained,  only  chang- 
ing the  name  "  district  conferences,"  in  the  note,  to  "  yearly  confer- 
ences." But  as  a  presiding  elder's  district  was  now  but  a  fraction  of 
a  conference,  the  provisions  of  this  clause  were,  of  course,  more  limit- 
ed in  their  application. 


Sec.  4.]  Bishops,  and  their  Duty.  119 

portion  of  the  Discipline  was  afterward  transferred 
to  Part  ii,  Sec.  1,  we  shall  there  present  a  connected 
view  of  the  whole.] 

1  800.  The  following  was  added  at  the  close  of 
the  section  : — "  A  record  of  the  proceedings  of  each 
annual  conference  shall  be  kept  by  a  secretary,  chosen 
for  that  purpose ;  and  let  a  copy  of  the  said  record 
be  sent  to  the  General  Conference. 

"  Each  annual  conference  is  to  pay  its  proportiona- 
ble part  toward  the  allowances  of  the  bishops." 

1804.  The  following  portions  of  this  section 
were  transferred  to  Part  ii,  and  constituted  its  first  sec- 
tion, namely,  the  boundaries  of  the  annual  conferences, 
(1796)  Question  11  and  the  note  (1792,)  and  the 
last  sentence  added  in  1800.  These  have  been  the 
subjects  of  Section  1,  Part  ii,  from  that  time  to  the 
present. 

The  number  and  order  of  the  questions  relating  to 
the  annual  conferences  have  not  been  altered  since 
1804. 

SECTION  IV. 

Of  the  Election  and  Consecration  of  Bishops,  and  of 
their  Duty* 

1784.  At  the  organization  of  the  church  the  fol- 
lowing provisions  were  introduced  respecting  the  super- 
intendency : — 

"  Quest.  26.  What  is  the  office  of  a  superintendent  ? 

"  Ans.  To  ordain  superintendents,  elders,  and  dea- 
cons ;  to  preside  as  a  moderator  in  our  conferences  ; 
to  fix  the  appointments  of  the  preachers  for  the  several 
circuits ;   and,   in  the  intervals  of  the  conference,  to 


*  Prior  to  the  organization  of  the  church,  the  superintendence  of 
the  societies  was  committed  to  the  general  assistant.  In  1779  we 
find  the  following  minute  as  to  his  authority : — 

"  Quest.  13.  How  far  shall  his  power  extend  ? 

"  Ans.  On  hearing  every  preacher  for  and  against  what  is  in  debate, 
the  right  of  determination  shall  rest  with  him  according  to  the  Mi- 
nutes." 


120  Bishops,  and  their  Duty.  [Ch.  1. 

change,  receive,  or  suspend  preachers,  as  necessity  may- 
require  ;  and  to  receive  appeals  from  the  preachers  and 
people,  and  decide  them. 

"N.  B.  No  person  shall  be  ordained  a  superintend- 
ent, elder,  or  deacon,  without  the  consent  of  a  majority 
of  the  conference,  and  the  consent  and  imposition  of 
hands  of  a  superintendent ;  except  in  the  instance  pro- 
vided for  in  the  twenty-ninth  minute. 

"  Quest.  27.  To  whom  is  the  superintendent  amena- 
ble for  his  conduct  ? 

"  Ans.  To  the  conference  ;  who  have  power  to  ex- 
pel him  for  improper  conduct,  if  they  see  it  necessary. 

"  Quest.  28.  If  the  superintendent  ceases  from  tra- 
velling at  large  among  the  people,  shall  he  exercise  his 
office  in  any  degree  ? 

"  Ans.  If  he  ceases  from  travelling  without  the  con- 
sent of  the  conference,  he  shall  not  thereafter  exercise 
any  ministerial  function  whatsoever  in  our  church. 

"  Quest.  29.  If  by  death,  expulsion,  or  otherwise, 
there  be  no  superintendent  remaining  in  our  church, 
what  shall  we  do  ? 

"  Ans.  The  conference  shall  elect  a  superintendent, 
and  the  elders  or  any  three  of  them  shall  ordain  him, 
according  to  our  Liturgy." 

1789.  This  subject  was  treated  in  the  fourth 
section,  entitled,  "  On  the  constituting  of  Bishops,  and 
their  Duty." 

The  following  was  substituted  for  the  "  N.  B.," 
1784:— 

"  Quest.  2.  How  is  a  bishop  to  be  constituted  in 
future  ? 

"  Ans.  By  the  election  of  a  majority  of  the  confer- 
ence, and  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  a  bishop." 

The  following  is  added  to  the  duties  of  a  bishop, 
(Question  26,  1784  ): — "  To  travel  through  as  many  cir- 
cuits as  he  can,  and  to  direct  in  the  spiritual  business 
of  the  societies  ;"  and  he  was  now  deprived  of  the  power 
"  to  receive  appeals  from  the  preachers  and  people,  and 
to  decide  them." 


Sec.  4J  Bishops,  and  their  Duty.  121 

Question  29,  (1784,)  struck  out. 

179*1.  The  section  took  the  place  and  the  title 
which  it  now  holds,  and  read  as  follows  : — 

"  Quest.  1.  How  is  a  bishop  to  be  constituted  in 
future  ? 

"  Ans.  By  the  election  of  the  General  Conference, 
and  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  three  bishops,  or  at 
least  of  one  bishop  and  two  elders. 

"  Quest.  2.  If  by  death,  expulsion,  or  otherwise, 
there  be  no  bishop  remaining  in  our  church,  what  shall 
we  do  ? 

"  Ans.  The  General  Conference  shall  elect  a  bishop  ; 
and  the  elders,  or  any  three  of  them,  that  shall  be  ap- 
pointed by  the  General  Conference  for  that  purpose, 
shall  ordain  him  according  to  our  office  of  ordination. 

"  Quest.  3.  What  is  the  bishop's  duty  ? 

"Ans.  1.  To  preside  in  our  conferences. 

"  2.  To  fix  the  appointments  of  the  preachers  for  the 
several  circuits. 

"  3.  In  the  intervals  of  the  conferences  to  change, 
receive,  or  suspend  preachers,  as  necessity  may  re- 
quire. 

"  4.  To  travel  through  the  connection  at  large. 

"5.  To  oversee  the  spiritual  and  temporal  business 
of  the  societies. 

"  6.  To  ordain  bishops,  elders,  and  deacons. 

"  Quest.  4.  To  whom  is  the  bishop  amenable  for 
his  conduct  ? 

"  Ans.  To  the  General  Conference,  who  have  power 
to  expel  him  for  improper  conduct,  if  they  see  it  ne- 
cessary. 

"  Quest.  5.  What  provision  shall  be  made  for  the 
trial  of  an  immoral  bishop,  in  the  interval  of  the  Gene- 
ral Conference  ? 

"  Ans.  If  a  bishop  be  guilty  of  immorality,  three  tra- 
velling elders  shall  call  upon  him,  and  examine  him  on 
the  subject :  and  if  the  three  elders  verily  believe  that 
the  bishop  is  guilty  of  the  crime,  they  shall  call  to  their 
aid  two  presiding  elders  from  two  districts  in  the  neigh- 

6 


122  Bishops,  and  their  Duty.  CCh.  1. 

bourhood  of  that  where  the  crime  was  committed,  each 
of  which  presiding  elders  shall  bring  with  him  two  elders, 
or  an  elder  and  a  deacon.  The  above-mentioned  nine 
persons  shall  form  a  conference,  to  examine  into  the 
charge  brought  against  the  bishop  ;  and  if  two-thirds 
of  them  verily  believe  him  to  be  guilty  of  the  crime 
laid  to  his  charge,  they  shall  have  authority  to  suspend 
the  bishop  till  the  ensuing  General  Conference,  and 
the  districts  shall  be  regulated  in  the  mean  time  as  is 
provided  in  the  case  of  the  death  of  a  bishop. 

"  Quest.  6.  If  the  bishop  cease  from  travelling  at 
large  among  the  people,  shall  he  still  exercise  his  office 
among  us  in  any  degree  ? 

"  Ans.  If  he  cease  from  travelling  without  the  consent 
of  the  General  Conference,  he  shall  not  thereafter  exer- 
cise any  ministerial  function  whatsoever  in  our  church." 

[Here  follows  a  note  about  ordaining  local  preachers 
to  the  office  of  deacons,  for  which  see  Section  21.] 

1804.  To  the  second  of  the  bishop's  duties 
(Question  3)  is  added  this  clause  :  "  Provided  he  shall 
not  allow  any  preacher  to  remain  in  the  same  station 
more  than  two  years  successively  ;*  excepting  the  pre- 
siding elders,  the  editor  and  general  book  steward,  the 
assistant  editor  and  general  book  steward,  the  super- 
numerary, superannuated,  and  worn-out  preachers." 
To  the  third  is  added,  "  and  as  the  Discipline  directs." 

In  the  answer  to  Question  5  the  word  "  guilty,"  in 
the  first  line,  is  changed  to  "  accused,"  and  the  follow- 
ing clause  is  added  at  the  close  : — "  But  no  accusation 
shall  be  received  against  a  bishop  except  it  be  delivered 
in  writing,  signed  by  those  who  are  to  prove  the  crime  : 
and  a  copy  of  the  accusation  shall  be  given  to  the  accused 
bishop." 

In  Question  6  "office"  changed  to  "Episcopal  office," 


*  Originally  the  preachers  changed,  sometimes  every  quarter,  and  at 
all  events  every  six  months,  (see  p.  11,)  and,  as  late  as  1794,  we  find, 
in  the  Annual  Minutes,  this  note  :  "  N.  B.  The  bishop  and  conferences 
desire  that  the  preachers  would  generally  change  every  six  months,  by 
the  order  of  the  presiding  elder,  whenever  it  can  be  made  convenient." 


Sec.  4.]  Bishops,  and  their  Duty.  123 

and  "  any  ministerial  function  whatsoever,"   to   "  the 
Episcopal  office." 

The  exceptions  to  the  rule  (1804,)  requiring  a  bishop 
not  to  appoint  a  preacher  to  the  same  station  more  than 
two  years  successively,  have  been  enlarged  and  modi- 
fied from  time  to  time,  as  follows  : — 

1 830.  The  following  were  added  to  the  excepted 
cases  : — 

"  Missionaries  among  the  Indians,  and  the  presi- 
dents, principals,  or  teachers  of  seminaries  of  learning, 
which  are  or  may  be  under  our  superintendence." 

1838.  The  following :— "  The  editor  of  the 
Christian  Advocate  and  Journal,"  "  those  preachers  that 
may  be  appointed  to  labour  for  the  special  benefit  of 
seamen  ;  also  the  preacher  or  preachers  that  may  be 
stationed  in  the  city  of  New-Orleans." 

1833.  The  following  :— "  The  general  editor, 
the  assistant  editor  of  the  Christian  Advocate  and 
Journal,"  "  missionaries  to  our  people  of  colour  and  on 
foreign  stations,"  "and  also  when  requested  by  an  annual 
conference  to  appoint  a  preacher  for  more  than  two 
years  to  any  seminary  of  learning  not  under  our  care." 

1836.  The  following: — "The  resident  corres- 
ponding secretary,  editors  and  agents  at  Cincinnati ;" 
and,  at  the  close,  is  added,  "  He  shall  have  authority, 
when  requested  by  an  annual  conference,  to  appoint  an 
agent,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  travel  throughout  the 
bounds  of  such  conference,  for  the  purpose  of  establish- 
ing and  aiding  sabbath  schools,  and  distributing  tracts." 

1 840.  The  following  : — "  The  corresponding 
secretaries  ;"  those  appointed  to  labour  for  the  special 
benefit  "  of  prisoners  in  public  prisons,  military  posts, 
and  the  American  Bible  Society."* 

*  The  awkward  form  of  expression  in  this  clause  may  be  explained 
by  the  fact,  that  the  first  24mo.  edition  for  1840  omitted  to  notice  the 
provision  for  the  appointment  of  agents  for  the  American  Bible  Society, 
and  simply  inserted,  "  chaplains  to  state  prisons  and  military  posts." ' 
The  mistake  was  not  discovered  until  the  plates  for  the  entire  work 
had  been  cast,  and  the  correction  was  made  as  above,  in  order  not  to 
overrun  the  page. 


124  Presiding  Elders,  and  their  Duty.  [Ch.  1 

At  the  close  is  added,  "  And  also  to  appoint  an  agent 
or  agents  for  the  benefit  of  our  literary  institutions." 

In  1840,  also,  the  two  following  were  added  to  the 
duties  of  a  bishop,  (Question  3.) 

"  7.  To  decide  all  questions  of  law  in  an  annual 
conference,  subject  to  an  appeal  to  the  General  Con- 
ference ;  but  in  all  cases  the  application  of  law  shall 
be  with  the  conference. 

"  8.  The  bishops  may,  when  they  judge  it  neces- 
sary, unite  two  or  more  circuits  or  stations  together, 
without  affecting  their  separate  financial  interests  or 
pastoral  duties/' 

section  v. 
Of  the  Presiding  Elders,  and  of  their  Duty. 

The  origin  of  this  office  is  thus  explained  by  the 
bishops  in  their  Notes  to  the  Discipline  of  1796  : — 

"  When  Mr.  "Wesley  drew  up  a  plan  of  government 
for  our  church  in  America,  he  desired  that  no  more 
elders  should  be  ordained,  in  the  first  instance,  than 
were  absolutely  necessary,  and  that  the  work  on  the 
continent  should  be  divided  between  them,  in  respect 
to  the  duties  of  their  office.  The  General  Conference 
accordingly  elected  twelve  elders  for  the  above  pur- 
poses. Bishop  Asbury  and  the  district  conferences 
afterward  found  that  this  order  of  men  was  so  neces- 
sary, that  they  agreed  to  enlarge  the  number,  and  give 
them  the  name*  by  which  they  are  at  present  called, 
and  which  is  perfectly  Scriptural,  though  not  the  ivord 
used  in  our  translation  :  and  this  proceeding  afterward 
received  the  approbation  of  Mr.  Wesley. 

"In  1792  the  General  Conference,  equally  conscious 
of  the  necessity  of  having  such  an  office  among  us,  not 
only  confirmed  every  thing  that  Bishop  Asbury  and  the 
district  conferences  had   done,  but  also  drew  up  or 

*  The  title  does  not  occur  in  the  Annual  Minutes,  however,  till 
1797. 


Sec.  5.]  Presiding  Elders,  and  their  Duty.  125 

agreed  to  the  present  section  for  the  explanation  of  the 
nature  and  duties  of  the  office." 

As  then  all  elders  were,  at  first,  presiding  elders,  we 
shall  notice,  under  this  head,  all  the  rules  in  reference 
to  them  prior  to  1792,  when  the  distinction  was  intro- 
duced into  the  Discipline  between  "  presiding  elders" 
and  "  travelling  elders" — a  distinction,  not  of  order,  but 
of  office. 

1784.  "  Quest.  30.  What  is  the  office  of  an 
elder  ? 

"  Ans.  To  administer  the  sacraments  of  baptism  and 
the  Lord's  supper,  and  to  perform  all  the  other  rites 
prescribed  by  our  Liturgy." 

"  Quest.  35.  How  are  we  to  proceed  with  those 
elders  or  deacons  who  cease  from  travelling  ? 

"  Ans.  Unless  they  have  the  permission  of  the  con- 
ference declared  under  the  hand  of  a  superintendent, 
they  are  on  no  account  to  exercise  any  of  the  peculiar 
functions  of  those  offices  among  us.  And  if  they  do, 
they  are  to  be  expelled  immediately." 

1786.  The  following  added  to  the  duties  of  an 
elder : — 

"  2.  To  exercise  within  his  own  district,  during  the 
absence  of  the  superintendents,  all  the  powers  invested 
in  them  for  the  government  of  our  church.  Provided, 
that  he  never  act  contrary  to  an  express  order  of  the 
superintendents." 

1789.  The  following  section  on  the  subject  was 
substituted  for  the  previous  provisions  : — 

"  Sec.  V.  On  the  constituting  of  Elders,  and  their 
Duty. 

"  Quest.  1.  How  is  an  elder  constituted? 

"  Ans.  By  the  election  of  a  majority  of  the  confer- 
ence, and  by  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  a  bishop 
and  of  the  elders  that  are  present. 

"  Quest.  2.  What  is  his  duty  ? 

"  Ans.  1.  To  travel  through  his  appointed  district. 

"  2.  To  administer  baptism  and  the  Lord's  supper, 
and  to  perform  all  parts  of  divine  service. 


126  Presiding  Elders,  and  their  Duty.  [Ch.  1. 

"  3.  In  the  absence  of  a  bishop  to  take  charge  of  all 
the  deacons,  travelling  and  local  preachers,  and  ex- 
porters. 

"  4.  To  change,  receive,  or  suspend  preachers. 

"  5.  To  direct  in  the  transaction  of  the  spiritual  busi- 
ness of  his  circuit. 

"6.  To  take  care  that  every  part  of  our  Discipline 
be  enforced. 

"  7.  To  aid  in  the  public  collections. 

"  8.  To  attend  his  bishop,  when  present,  and  give 
him,  when  absent,  all  necessary  information,  by  letter, 
of  the  state  of  his  district.* 

"  N.  B.  No  elder  that  ceases  to  travel,  without  the 
consent  of  the  conference,  certified  under  the  hand  of  a 
bishop,  shall,  on  any  account,  exercise  the  peculiar 
functions  of  his  office  among  us." 

1 793.  The  rules  relating  to  the  eldership  as  an 
order  in  the  church  were  transferred  to  a  distinct  sec- 
tion, and  the  following  section,  with  its  present  title, 
was  framed,  respecting  the  presiding  elders. 

"  Quest.  1.  By  whom  are  the  presiding  elders  to  be 
chosen  ? 

"Ans.  By  the  bishop. 

"  Quest.  2.  "What  are  the  duties  of  the  presiding  elder? 

"Ans.  1.  To  travel  through  his  appointed  district. 

"  2.  In  the  absence  of  a  bishop  to  take  charge  of  all 
the  elders,  deacons,  travelling  and  local  preachers,  and 
exhorters  in  his  district. 

"  3.  To  change,  receive,  or  suspend  preachers  in  his 
district  during  the  intervals  of  the  conferences,  and  in 
the  absence  of  the  bishop. 

"4.  In  the  absence  of  a  bishop  to  preside  in  the 
conference  of  his  district. 

"  5.  To  be  present,  as  far  as  practicable,  at  all  the 
quarterly  meetings  ;  and  to  call  together,  at  each  quar- 

*  In  1773  it  was  ordered,  "  Every  preacher  who  acts  as  an  assistant 
to  send  an  account  of  the  work  once  in  six  months  to  the  general 
assistant." — Annual  Minutes. 


Sec.  5.]  Presiding  Elders,  and  their  Duty.  127 

terly  meeting,  all  the  travelling  and  local  preachers, 
exhorters,  stewards,  and  leaders  of  the  circuit,  to  hear 
complaints,  and  to  receive  appeals. 

"  6.  To  oversee  the  spiritual  and  temporal  business 
of  the  societies  in  his  district. 

"  7.  To  take  care  that  every  part  of  our  Discipline 
be  enforced  in  his  district. 

"  8.  To  attend  the  bishop  when  present  in  his  dis- 
trict ;  and  to  give  him  when  absent  all  necessary  in- 
formation, by  letter,  of  the  state  of  his  district. 

"  Quest.  3.  By  whom  are  the  presiding  elders  to  be 
stationed  and  changed  ? 

"  Arts.  By  the  bishop. 

"  Quest.  4.  How  long  may  the  bishops  allow  an 
elder  to  preside  in  the  same  district  ? 

"  Ans.  For  any  term  not  exceeding  four  years  succes- 
sively.* 

"  Quest.  5.  How  shall  the  presiding  elders  be  sup- 
ported ? 

"  Ans.  If  there  be  a  surplus  of  the  public  money  in 
one  or  more  circuits  in  his  district,  he  shall  receive 
such  surplus,  provided  he  do  not  receive  more  than  his 
annual  salary.  In  case  of  a  deficiency  in  his  salary, 
after  such  surplus  is  paid  him,  or  if  there  be  no  sur- 
plus, he  shall  share  with  the  preachers  of  his  district, 
in  proportion  with  what  they  have  respectively  received, 
so  that  he  receive  no  more  than  the  amount  of  his 
salary  upon  the  whole." 

1804.  To  the  third  item  of  the  presiding  elder's 
duties  (Quest.  2)  is  added,  "as  the  Discipline  directs." 
In  the  fourth  item,,  the  words,  "  of  his  district,"  struck 
out,  and  the  following  added,  "  but  in  case  there  are 
two  or  more  presiding  elders  belonging  to  one  confer- 

*  This  restriction  (for  originally  there  was  none)  is  said  to  have 
been  introduced  in  consequence  of  the  evil  results  of  a  more  protract- 
ed term,  in  the  case  of  James  O'Kelly,  who  had  been  presiding 
elder  in  the  southern  part  of  Virginia,  ever  since  the  organization  of 
the  church,  besides  having  been  stationed  there  several  years  before ; 
and  who  thus  acquired  a  power  to  injure  the  church  by  his  secession, 
which  otherwise  he  would  not  have  possessed. 


128  Presiding  Elders,  and  their  Duty.  [Ch.  1 . 

ence,  the  bishop  or  bishops  may,  by  letter  or  otherwise, 
appoint  the  president ;  but  if  no  appointment  be  made, 
or  if  the  presiding  elder  appointed  do  not  attend,  the 
conference  shall,  in  either  of  these  cases,  elect  the  pre- 
sident by  ballot,  without  debate,  from  among  the  pre- 
siding elders." 

In  the  fifth  item,  after  "  quarterly  meeting,"  is  in- 
serted, "  a  quarterly  meeting  conference,*  consisting 
of;"  after  "  circuit,"  the  words  "  and  none  else ;"  and 
after  "  receive,"  the  words  "  and  try."  At  the  close  is 
added,  "  The  quarterly  meeting  conference  shall 
appoint  a  secretary  to  take  down  the  proceedings  of 
the  quarterly  meeting  conference,  in  a  book  kept  by 
one  of  the  stewards  of  the  circuit  for  that  purpose." 

The  following  new  question  was  inserted  : — 

"  Quest.  5.  Shall  the  presiding  elder  have  power  to 
employ  a  preacher  who  has  been  rejected  at  the  pre- 
vious annual  conference  ? 

"Am.  He  shall  not,  unless  the  conference  should 
give  him  liberty  under  certain  conditions." 

At  the  close  of  the  answer  to  Quest.  6,  (Quest.  5, 
1792,)  is  added  the  following:  "  he  shall  be  accounta- 
ble to  the  annual  conference  for  what  he  receives  as  his 
salary." 

1832.  To  the  sixth  item  of  the  presiding  elder's 
duties  (Quest.  2,  1792)  is  added,  "and  to  promote,  by 
all  proper  means,  the  cause  of  missions  and  Sunday 
schools,  and  the  publication,  at  our  own  press,  of  Bibles, 
tracts,  and  Sunday-school  books." 

1  840.  To  the  same  item  is  added,  "  and  care- 
fully to  inquire,  at  each  quarterly  meeting  conference, 
whether  the  rules  respecting  the  instruction  of  children 
have  been  faithfully  observed." 

To  the  seventh  item  is  added,  "  And  to  decide  all 
questions  of  law  in  a  quarterly  meeting  conference, 
subject  to  an  appeal  to  the  president  of  the  next  annual 


*  The  terms  "  quarterly  meeting,"  "  quarterly  conference,"  and 
"  quarterly  meeting  conference,"  are  frequently  used  as  synonymous. 


Sec.  6.]         Travelling  Elders,  and  their  Duty.  129 

conference  ;  but  in  all  cases  the  application  of  law  shall 
be  with  the  conference." 


SECTION  VI. 

Of  the  Election  and  Ordination  of  Travelling  Elders, 
and  of  their  Duty* 

1792.     "  Quest.  1.    How  is  an  elder  constituted  ? 

"  Ans.  By  the  election  of  a  majority  of  the  district 
conference,  and  by  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  a 
bishop,  and  of  the  elders  that  are  present. 

"  Quest.  2.  What  is  the  duty  of  a  travelling  elder  ? 

"  Ans.  1.  To  administer  baptism  and  the  Lord's 
supper,  and  to  perform  the  office  of  matrimony  and  all 
parts  of  divine  worship. 

"  2.  To  do  all  the  duties  of  a  travelling  preacher. 

"  N.  B.  No  elder,  that  ceases  to  travel,  without  the 
consent  of  the  district  conference,  certified  under  the 
hand  of  the  president  of  the  conference,  shall,  on  any 
account,  exercise  the  peculiar  functions  of  his  office 
among  us." 

1804.  In  the  note,  after  "president  of  the  con- 
ference," is  inserted,  "  except  in  case  of  sickness,  de- 
bility, or  other  unavoidable  circumstance ;"  and,  at  the 
close,  is  added,  "  or  even  be  allowed  to  preach  among 
us  ;  nevertheless,  the  final  determination  in  all  such 
cases  is  with  the  yearly  conference." 

SECTION  VII. 

Of  the  Election  and  Ordination  of  Travelling  Dea- 
cons, and  of  their  Duty. 

1784.     "  Owes*.  31.  What  is  the  office  of  a  deacon? 

"  Ans.  To  baptize  in  the  absence  of  an  elder,  to  assist 
the  elder  in  the  administration  of  the  Lord's  supper,  to 
marry,  bury  the  dead,  and  read  the  Liturgy  to  the  peo- 


*  For  the  rules  on  this  subject  prior  to  1792,  see  Sec.  5. 
6* 


130  Travelling  Deacons,  and  their  Duty.         [Ch.  1. 

pie  as  prescribed,  except  what  relates  to  the  administra- 
tion of  the  Lord's  supper." 

1 7  89.  In  the  place  of  the  above  we  have  the  fol- 
lowing : — 

"  Section  6.  On  the  constituting  of  Deacons,  and 
their  Duty. 

"  Quest.  1.  How  is  a  deacon  constituted? 

"  Arts.  By  the  election  of  a  majority  of  the  confer- 
ence, and  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  a  bishop. 

"  Quest.  2.  What  is  the  duty  of  a  deacon  ? 

"  Ans.  1 .  To  baptize,  and  perform  the  office  of  matri- 
mony, in  the  absence  of  the  elder. 

"  2.  To  assist  the  elder  in  administering  the  Lord's 
supper. 

[Here  follows  a  long  list  of  other  duties,  which  were 
afterward  transferred  to  a  new  section  on  the  duties  of 
those  who  have  the  charge  of  circuits.    See  Sec.  10.] 

The  following  note  was  added,  being  a  modification 
of  the  rule  of  1784,  Quest.  35.     (See  p.  125.) 

"  N.  B.  No  deacon  that  ceases  to  travel  without  the 
consent  of  the  conference,  certified  under  the  hand  of 
a  bishop,  shall  on  any  account  exercise  the  peculiar 
functions  of  his  office." 

1792.  This  was  made  the  seventh  section,  with 
the  present  title.  The  epithet  "  travelling"  is  prefixed 
to  "  deacon,"  throughout :  and  at  the  close  of  the  sec- 
tion the  following  is  added  to  the  duties  of  a  deacon : — 

"  3.  To  do  all  the  duties  of  a  travelling  preacher." 

1796.     The  following  new  question  was  inserted: 

"  Quest.  3.  What  shall  be  the  time  of  probation  of  a 
travelling  deacon  for  the  office  of  an  elder  ? 

"  Ans.  Every  travelling  deacon  shall  exercise  that 
office  for  two  years,  before  he  be  eligible  to  the  office 
of  an  elder ;  except  in  the  case  of  missions,  when  the 
yearly  conferences  shall  have  authority  to  elect  for  the 
elder's  office  sooner,  if  they  judge  it  expedient." 

1 804.  The  same  changes  made  in  the  note  re- 
specting deacons  who  cease  to  travel,  as  in  the  case  of 
elders  (p.  129.) 


Sec.  8.]       Preachers,  from  other  Denominations.  131 


1 833.  The  following  was  added  at  the  close  of 
this  section  : — 

"  Provided  always,  that  when  a  preacher  shall  have 
passed  his  examination,  and  been  admitted  into  full  con- 
nection, and  elected  to  deacon's  office,  but  fails  of  his 
ordination  through  the  absence  of  the  bishop,  his  eligi- 
bility to  the  office  of  elder  shall  run  from  the  time  of 
his  election  to  the  office  of  a  deacon." 


SECTION    VIII. 

Of  the  Reception  of  Preachers  from  the  Wesley  an 
Connection,  and  from  other  Denominations. 

This  section  was  inserted  in  1840,  and  is  as  follows  : 

"  Quest.  1.  In  what  manner  shall  we  receive  those 
ministers  who  may  come  to  us  from  the  "Wesley an 
connection  in  Europe  or  Canada  1 

"  Ans.  If  they  come  to  us  properly  accredited  from 
either  the  British,  Irish,  or  Canada  Conference,  they 
may  be  received  according  to  such  credentials,  provided 
they  give  satisfaction  to  an  annual  conference  of  their 
willingness  to  conform  to  our  church  government  and 
usages. 

"  Quest.  2.  How  shall  we  receive  those  ministers 
who  may  offer  to  unite  with  us  from  other  Christian 
churches  ? 

"  Ans.  Those  ministers  of  other  evangelical  churches, 
who  may  desire  to  unite  with  our  church,  whether  as 
local  or  itinerant,  may  be  received  according  to  our 
usages,  on  condition  of  their  taking  upon  them  our  or- 
dination vows,  without  the  reimposition  of  hands,  giv- 
ing satisfaction  to  an  annual  conference  of  their  being 
in  orders,  and  of  their  agreement  with  us  in  doctrine, 
discipline,  government,  and  usages  ;  provided  the  con- 
ference is  also  satisfied  with  their  gifts,  grace,  and  use- 
fulness. Whenever  any  such  minister  is  received,  he 
shall  be  furnished  with  a  certificate,  signed  by  one  of 
our  bishops,  in  the  following  words,  namely  : — 


132  Receiving  Preachers,  and  their  Duty.        [Ch.  1. 

"  This  is  to  certify,  that  has  been  admitted 

into  conference  as  a  travelling  preacher,  [or 

has  been  admitted  as  a  local  preacher  on  cir- 

cuit,] he  having  been  ordained  to  the  office  of  a  deacon, 
(or  an  elder,  as  the  case  may  be,)  according  to  the 
usages  of  the  church,  of  which  he  has  been 

a  member  and  minister ;  and  he  is  hereby  authorized 
to  exercise  the  functions  pertaining  to  his  office  in  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  so  long  as  his  life  and 
conversation  are  such  as  become  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

"  Given  under  my  hand  and  seal,  at  this 

day  of  in  the  year  of  our  Lord, 

"  Quest.  3.  How  shall  we  receive  preachers  of  other 
denominations  who  are  not  in  orders  ? 

"  Ans.  They  may  be  received  as  licentiates,  provided 
they  give  satisfaction  to  a  quarterly,  or  an  annual  con- 
ference, that  they  are  suitable  persons  to  exercise  the 
office,  and  of  their  agreement  with  the  doctrines, 
discipline,  government,  and  usages  of  our  church." 

SECTION   IX. 

Of  the  Method  of  receiving  Travelling  Preachers,  and 
of  their  Duty. 

Quest.  1.  How  is  a  preacher  to  be  received'? 

1784.  "  Quest.  36.  What  method  shall  we  take 
to  prevent  improper  persons  from  preaching  among  us 
as  travelling  preachers  ?* 

"  Ans.  Let  no  person  be  employed  as  a  travelling 
preacher,  unless  his  name  be  printed  in  the  Minutes  of 
the  conference  preceding,  or  a  certificate  be  given  him 
under  the  hand  of  one  or  other  of  the  superintendents, 
or,  in  their  absence,  of  three  assistants,  as  is  hereafter 


*  In  1780  it  was  required  that  all  the  travelling  preachers  should 
take  a  license  from  every  conference,  signed  by  Mr.  Asbury. 

In  1782,  the  more  effectually  to  "guard  against  disorderly  tra- 
velling preachers,"  it  was  ordered — "  Write  at  the  bottom  of  every 
certificate : — 4  The  authority  this  conveys  is  limited  to  next  confer, 
ence.' " 


Sec.  9.]       Receiving  PreacJiers,  mid  their  Duty.  133 

provided.  And  for  this  purpose,  let  the  Minutes  of 
the  conference  be  always  printed."* 

1786.  For  "  three  assistants,  as  is  hereafter  pro- 
vided," we  have  "  the  elder  of  his  district." 

IT 89.     The  following  was  substituted  : — 

"  Quest.  1 .  How  is  a  preacher  to  be  received  ? 

"  Ans.  1.  By  the  conference. 

"  2.  In  the  interval  of  the  conference  by  the  bishop, 
or  an  elder,  until  the  sitting  of  the  conference. 

11  3.  When  his  name  is  not  printed  in  the  Minutes, 
he  must  receive  a  written  license  from  his  elder  or 
bishop." 

1792.  "Presiding  elder  of  the  district"  substi- 
tuted for  "  elder." 

1816.  A  new  paragraph  was  inserted  as  fol- 
lows : — 

"3.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  bishops  or  of  a 
committee  which  they  may  appoint,  at  each  annual 
conference,  to  point  out  a  course  of  reading  and  study 
proper  to  be  pursued  by  candidates  for  the  ministry ; 
and  the  presiding  elder,  whenever  such  are  presented 
to  him,  shall  direct  them  to  those  studies  which  have 
been  thus  recommended. — And  before  any  such  can- 
didate is  received  into  full  connection,  he  shall  give 
satisfactory  evidence  respecting  his  knowledge  of  those 
particular  subjects  which  have  been  recommended  to 
his  consideration." 

Quest.  2.  What  is  the  duty  of  a  preacher  1 

1784.  "  Quest.  32.  What  is  the  office  of  a 
helper  ? 

"  Ans.  1.  To  preach. 

"  2.  To  meet  the  society  and  the  bands  weekly.! 

"  3.  To  visit  the  sick. 

"  4.  To  meet  the  leaders  weekly. 


*  They  had  not  been  printed  previously. — See  Lee's  Hist,  of  the 
Methodists,  p.  45. 

t  In  the  Annual  Minutes  for  1779  we  find  the  following  question  : 
"  Ought  not  every  travelling  preacher  to  meet  the  class  wherever  he 
preaches  ?     Ana.  Yes,  if  possible." 


134  Receiving  Preachers,  and  their  Duty.        [Ch.  1. 

"  Let  every  preacher  be  particularly  exact  in  this, 
and  in  morning  preaching.  If  he  has  twenty  hearers, 
let  him  preach.  N.  B.  We  are  fully  determined 
never  to  drop  morning  preaching,  and  to  preach  at  five 
wherever  it  is  practicable." 

1786.  The  morning  preaching  ordered  to  be  "  at 
five  in  the  summer,  and  at  six  in  the  winter,  wherever 
it  is  practicable." 

1 7  89.  The  second  item  of  a  preacher's  duty  reads : 
"  To  meet  the  societies  or  classes  and  bands."  In  the 
fourth,  the  word  "  weekly"  was  struck  out,  and  the  fol- 
lowing was  added:  5.  To  preach  in  the  morning,  where 
he  can  get  hearers." 

179SJ.     Item  4,  struck  out. 

1 804.  In  item  2,  before  "  bands"  was  inserted 
"general."  The  hours  of  morning  preaching  were 
now  only  "  recommended."* 

Quest.  3.  What  are  the  directions  given  to  a  preacher  1 

The  rules  on  this  subject  are  found  under  Quest.  33, 
1784,  and,  as  there  has  been  little  alteration  in  them 
since,  it  will  be  sufficient  to  refer  to  them.  (See  pp. 
40-1.) 

1786.  The  following  sentences  were  struck  out 
of  the  answer  ;  namely,  (item  8.)  "  You  have  no  more 
to  do  with  this  character  [that  of  a  gentleman]  than 
with  that  of  a  dancing  master."  (9.)  "  Not  of  cleaning 
your  own  shoes  or  your  neighbour's." 

1789.  The  question  reads  as  now.  The  follow- 
ing clauses  struck  out  :  (3.)  "  particularly  with  young 

*  In  1784  the  following  was  included  among  the  duties  of  helpers  : 

"  Quest.  34.  Will  it  be  expedient  to  appoint  some  of  our  helpers 
to  read  the  morning  and  evening  service  out  of  our  Liturgy  on  the 
Lord's  day  ? 

"  Ans.  It  will.  And  every  helper  who  receives  a  written  direction 
under  the  hand  of  a  superintendent,  may  regularly  read  the  morning 
and  evening  service  on  the  Lord's  day. 

"  In  1789  this  was  modified  so  as  to  read — Quest.  3.  Are  the  preach- 
ers to  read  our  Liturgy  ?  Ans.  All  that  have  received  a  written  direc 
tion  for  that  purpose,  under  the  hand  of  a  bishop  or  elder,  may  read 
the  Liturgy  as  often  as  they  think  it  expedient." 

In  1792  the  whole  was  Btruck  out. 


Sec.  9.]       Receiving  Preachers,  and  their  Duty.  135 

women." — (9.)  "  Not  of  fetching  wood,  (if  time  permit,) 
or  drawing  water ;"  and  the  note  at  the  end  of  the  an- 
swer was  also  omitted. 

1 79*2.  In  item  5,  after,  "  Believe  evil  of  no  one," 
was  inserted  "  without  good  evidence."  In  item  8, 
the  first  sentence  was  modified  so  as  to  read,  "  Avoid 
all  affectation." 

Quest-  4.  What  method  do  we  use  in  receiving  a  preacher  at 
the  conference]* 

17  84.  The  original  provisions  on  this  subject 
may  be  found  in  the  Discipline  of  1784,  under  Ques- 
tion 69.  (See  pp.  63-4.)  By  reference  to  them,  the 
alterations  they  have  undergone  will  be  understood 
without  quoting  them  here. 

1789.  The  question  assumed  its  present  form  ; 
and  the  following  were  left  out  of  the  interrogatories  to 
be  proposed  to  the  candidate,  namely  : — "  Do  you 
know  the  Methodist  plan  ?"  "  Do  you  take  no  drams  ?" 
and,  "  Will  you  preach  every  morning  at  five  o'clock, 
wherever  you  can  have  twenty  hearers  ?"  It  was  now- 
provided  that  a  preacher  may  be  received  into  full  con- 
nection, "after  two  years' probation,  being  recommended 
by  the  elders  and  deacons  present,  and  examined  by  the 
bishop."  The  "  note  of  permission  from  the  assistant" 
was  now  required  only  in  the  case  of  local  preachers 
or  exhorters. 

1 799.  In  regard  to  receiving  on  trial,  it  wras  pro- 
vided, "  But  no  one  shall  be  received  unless  he  first 
procure  a  recommendation  from  the  quarterly  meeting 
of  his  circuit." 

It  was  now  provided  that  the  candidates  for  admission 
into  full  connection  should  be  "  approved  by  the  district 
[annual]  conference,  and  examined  by  the  president  of 
the  conference." 

The  rule  about  licensing  local  preachers  and  exhort- 
ers was  transferred  to  the  close  of  the  section  "  On  the 


*  This  portion  of  the  Discipline  has  reference,  in  all  the  editions, 
to  receiving  on  trial ;  but  in  practice,  it  is  believed,  it  is  always  applied 
to  admission  into  full  connection. 


136  Receiving  Preachers,  and  their  Duty.        [Ch.  1. 

Duties  of  those  who  have  the  Charge  of  Circuits,"  and 
the  following  introduced  : — 

"  N.  B.  If  any  preacher  absent  himself  from  his 
circuit  without  the  leave  of  the  presiding  elder,  the 
presiding  elder  shall,  as  far  as  possible,  fill  his  place 
with  another  preacher  who  shall  be  paid  for  his  labours 
out  of  the  salary  of  the  absent  preacher,  in  proportion 
to  the  usual  allowance." 

1 804.  It  was  provided  that  the  two  years'  proba- 
tion of  a  preacher  "  is  to  commence  from  his  being  re- 
ceived on  trial  at  the  yearly  conference." 

1 836.  The  following  note  was  added  to  the  sec- 
tion : — 

"  N.  B.  Whenever  a  preacher  on  trial  is  selected  by 
the  bishop  for  a  mission,  he  may,  if  elected  by  an  an- 
nual conference,  ordain  him  a  deacon  before  his  proba- 
tion ends,  and  a  missionary  employed  on  a  foreign 
mission  may  be  admitted  into  full  connection,  if  recom- 
mended by  the  superintendent  of  the  mission  where  he 
labours,  without  being  present  at  the  annual  conference 
for  examination. 

"  At  each  annual  conference,  those  who  are  received 
on  trial,  or  are  admitted  into  full  connection,  shall  be 
asked  whether  they  are  willing  to  devote  themselves  to 
the  missionary  work  ;  and  a  list  of  the  names  of  all  those 
who  are  willing  to  do  so  shall  be  taken  and  reported  to 
the  corresponding  secretary  of  the  Missionary  Society  ; 
and  all  such  shall  be  considered  as  ready  and  willing  to 
be  employed  as  missionaries  whenever  called  for  by 
either  of  the  bishops. 

"  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  all  our  missionaries,  except 
those  who  are  appointed  to  labour  for  the  benefit  of  the 
slaves,  to  form  their  circuits  into  auxiliary  missionary 
societies,  and  to  make  regular  quarterly  and  class  col- 
lections wherever  practicable,  and  report  the  amount 
collected  every  three  months,  either  by  endorsing  it  on 
their  drafts,  or  by  transmitting  the  money  to  the  trea- 
surer of  the  parent  society. 

"  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  each  annual  conference  to 


Sec.  10.]       Of  those  who  have  Charge  of  Circuits.         137 

examine  strictly  into  the  state  of  the  domestic  missions 
within  its  bounds,  and  to  allow  none  to  remain  on  the 
list  of  its  missions  which,  in  the  judgment  of  the  con- 
ference, is  able  to  support  itself." 

1840.  It  was  now  provided  that  a  candidate, 
instead  of  being  received  into  full  connection,  "  after 
two  years'  probation,  &c,"  should  only  be  received 
"  after  he  has  been  employed  two  successive  years  in 
the  regular  itinerant  work,  &c."  In  the  "  N.  B.,"  1792, 
the  words,  "  without  the  leave  of  the  presiding  elder," 
struck  out. 

SECTION    X. 

Of  the  Duties  of  those  who  have  the  Charge  of  Circuits. 

This  subject  was  treated,  in  1784,  under  the  Ques- 
tions 60,  61  and  62  :  and,  in  1789,  under  the  duties  of 
a  deacon.  In  1792  it  was  made  a  distinct  section  with 
its  present  title  and  number.  The  duties  will  be  taken 
up  one  by  one. 

Quest.  1.  What  are  the  duties  of  the  elder,  deacon,  or 
preacher,  who  has  the  special  charge  of  a  circuit  1 

1.  1784.  "  To  see  that  the  other  preachers  in 
his  circuit  behave  well  and  want  nothing." 

2.  1784.  "  To  renew  the  tickets  quarterly  and 
regulate  the  bands." 

1830.  After  "tickets"  was  inserted  "for  the 
admission  of  members  into  love-feast." 

3.  1793.  "To  meet  the  stewards  and  leaders 
as  often  as  possible." 

4.  1784.  "To  appoint  all  the  stewards  and 
leaders,  and  change  them  when  he  sees  it  necessary." 

1813.     The  power  to  appoint  stewards  taken  away. 

5.  1 793.  "  To  receive,  try,  and  expel  members, 
according  to  the  form  of  Discipline."  * 


*  This  was  a  substitute  for  the  original  rule,  which  was  struck  out 
in  1789,  namely : — "  To  take  in  or  put  out  of  the  society  or  the 
bands." 


138  Of  the  Duties  of  those  who  have  the  [Ch.  1. 

6.  1784.     "To   keep    watch-nights    and   love 
feasts." 

7.  1784.  "To  hold  quarterly  meetings,  and 
therein  diligently  to  inquire  both  into  the  temporal  and 
spiritual  state  of  each  society." 

1792.  It  was  changed  so  as  to  read,  "  To  hold 
quarterly  meetings  in  the  absence  of  the  presiding 
elder." 

8.  1784.  "To  take  care  that  every  society  be 
duly  supplied  with  books  :  particularly  with  Kempis, 
the  Instructions  for  Children,  and  the  Primitive  Physic, 
which  ought  to  be  in  every  house." 

1792.     All  after  "  with  books,"  struck  out. 

9.  1784.  "  To  take  exact  lists  of  his  societies, 
and  bring  them  to  the  conference." 

1 7  89.  It  reads,  "  To  take  an  exact  account  of  the 
numbers  in  society,  and  bring  it  to  the  conference." 

1 800.  It  was,  "  To  take  an  exact  account  of  the 
numbers  in  society,  and  a  regular  account  of  all  the 
deaths  in  the  societies,  in  their  respective  circuits,  and 
deliver  in  such  accounts  to  the  annual  conference,  that 
they  may  be  printed  in  the  Minutes." 

1 836.  It  was  altered  so  as  to  read,  "  To  take  an 
exact  account  of  the  members  in  society  in  their  re- 
spective circuits  and  stations,  keeping  the  names  of  all 
local  elders,  deacons,  and  preachers,  properly  distin- 
guished, and  deliver  in  such  account  to  the  annual 
conference,  that  their  number  may  be  printed  in  the 
Minutes." 

10.  1784.  "To  send  an  account  of  his  circuit 
every  half  year  to  one  of  the  superintendents." 

1789.  It  was  to  be  done  "every  quarter  to  his 
elder." 

11.  1784.  "  To  meet  the  married  men  and  wo- 
men, and  the  single  men  and  women,  in  the  large  socie- 
ties, once  a  quarter." 

1789.  It  reads,  "To  meet  the  men  and  women 
apart,  in  the  large  societies,  once  a  quarter." 

1792.     "  wherever  it  is  practicable,"  is  added. 


Sec.  10.]  Charge  of  Circuits.  139 

12.  1784.  "  To  overlook  the  accounts  of  all  the 
stewards." 

13.  1789.  "To  appoint  a  person  to  receive  the 
quarterly  collection  in  the  classes,  and  to  be  present  at 
the  time  of  receiving  it."* 

1 793.     All  after  "  classes"  struck  out. 

14.  1789.  "To  see  that  public  collections  be 
made  quarterly,  if  need  be." 

15.  1833.  "To  encourage  the  support  of  mis- 
sions and  Sunday  schools,  and  the  publication  and  dis- 
tribution of  Bibles,  tracts,  and  Sunday-school  books,  by 
forming  societies  and  making  collections  for  these  ob- 
jects, in  such  way  and  manner  as  the  annual  conference 
to  which  he  belongs  shall  from  time  to  time  direct." 

16.  1  833.  "  To  lay  before  the  quarterly  confer- 
ence, at  its  last  meeting  annually,  to  be  entered  on  its 
journal,  a  written  statement  of  the  number  and  state  of 
the  Sunday  schools  in  the  circuit  or  station,  and  to 
report  the  same,  together  with  the  amount  raised  for 
the  support  of  missions,  and  for  the  publication  of  Bi- 
bles, tracts,  and  Sunday-school  books,  to  his  annual 
conference." 

1 840.  For  "  at  its  last  meeting  annually,"  we 
have  "  at  each  quarterly  meeting,  as  far  as  practicable." 

17.  1789.  "To  move  a  yearly  subscription 
through  those  circuits  that  can  bear  it,  for  building 
churches." 

1793.  It  is  added,  "and  paying  the  debts  of 
those  which  have  been  already  erected." 

18.  1789.  "  To  choose  a  committee  of  lay  mem- 
bers to  make  a  just  application  of  the  money  where  it  is 
most  needed." 

Quest.  2.  What  other  directions  shall  we  give  him  1 

1 .      17  84.     "  Several,  1 .  Take  a  regular  catalogue 

of  your  societies  as  they  live  in  house-row." 

1789.     This  was  to  be  done  in  "  the  societies  m 

towns  and  cities." 


*  For  the  previous  usage  see  Quest.  79,  1784,  p.  76. 


140  Of  the  Duty  of  those  who  have  the  [Ch.  1. 

1 793.  This,  as  well  as  the  subsequent  answers, 
put  into  the  infinitive  form  instead  of  the  imperative. 

2.  1784.  "Leave  your  successor  a  particular 
account  of  the  state  of  the  circuit." 

1833.  It  is  added,  "  including  an  account  of  the 
subscribers  for  our  periodicals." 

3.  17  84.  "See  that  every  band  leader  have  the 
rules  of  the  bands." 

4.  1784.  "Vigorously  but  calmly  enforce  the 
rules  concerning  needless  ornaments  and  drams." 

1 793.  This  was  to  be  done  in  reference  to  "  all 
the  rules  of  the  society." 

5.  1784.  "As  soon  as  there  are  four  men  or 
women  believers  in  any  place,  put  them  into  a  band." 

6.  1784.  "  Suffer  no  love-feast  to  last  above  an 
hour  and  a  half." 

7.  1784.  "Warn  all  from  time  to  time,  that 
none  are  to  remove  from  one  society  to  another,  with- 
out a  certificate  from  the  assistant,  in  these  words,  (else 
he  will  not  be  received  in  other  societies,)  '  A.  B.,  the 
bearer,  is  a  member  of  our  society  in  C.  I  believe  he 
has  sufficient  cause  for  removing.'  "* 

1789.  It  reads,  "Warn  all  from  time  to  time, 
that  none  are  to  remove  from  one  circuit  to  another 
without  a  note  of  recommendation  from  the  elder  or 
deacon,  in  these  words  : — { A.  B.,  the  bearer,  has  been 
an  acceptable  member  of  our  society  in  C.,'and  inform 
them,  that  without  such  a  certificate,  they  will  not  be 
received  into  other  societies." 

1793.  The  note  was  to  be  "  from  a  preacher  of 
the  circuit." 

8.  1784.  "Everywhere  recommend  decency 
and  cleanliness." 

9.  1784.  "  Read  the  rules  of  the  society,  with 
the  aid  of  your  helpers,  once  a  year  in  every  congrega- 
tion, and  once  a  quarter  in  every  society." 

*  It  had  been  ordered  by  the  annual  conference  in  1782,  "  Let  no 
person  remove  from  north  to  south  without  a  certificate  from  the  as- 
sistant  preacher ;  and  let  no  one  be  received  into  society  without." 


Sec.  10.]  Charge  of  Circuits.  141 

10.  This  contains  several  provisions  :  first,  about 
arbitrations. 

1784.  "  Quest.  62.  Are  there  any  directions  to 
be  given  the  assistant  concerning  the  decision  of  dis- 
putes among  the  people  ? 

"  Ans.  On  any  dispute  of  importance,  or  difficult  to 
be  settled,  let  the  assistant  inquire  into  the  circum- 
stances, and  having  consulted  the  stewards  and  leaders, 
appoint  referees,  whose  decision  shall  be  final,  and  the 
party  expelled  that  refuses  to  abide  by  it ;  unless  there 
appear  to  the  assistant  some  fraud  or  gross  mistake  in 
the  decision,  in  which  case  he  shall  appoint  new  referees, 
for  a  rehearing  of  the  cause,  whose  decision  shall  be 
absolutely  final."* 

1789.     The  following  was  substituted  : — 

"  On  any  dispute  between  two  or  more  of  the 
members  of  our  society,  which  cannot  be  settled  by  the 
parties  concerned,  the  deacon  shall  inquire  into  the 
circumstances  of  the  case,  and  having  consulted  the 
stewards  and  leaders,  shall,  if  agreeable  to  their  advice, 
recommend  to  the  contending  parties  a  reference,  con- 
sisting of  one  arbiter  chosen  by  the  plaintiff,  and  an- 
other by  the  defendant ;  which  two  arbiters,  so  chosen, 
shall  nominate  a  third,  (the  three  arbiters  being  members 
of  our  society,)  and  the  decision  of  any  two  of  them 
shall  be  final.  But  if  either  of  the  parties  refuse  to 
abide  by  such  decision,  he  shall  be  immediately  expelled. 

"  N.  B.  If  any  member  of  our  society  enter  into  a 
lawsuit  with  another  member  before  these  measures 
are  taken,  he  shall  be  expelled." 

1799.  The  dispute  in  question  is  stated  to  be 
"  concerning  the  payment  of  debts  or  otherwise  ;"  and 
the  subject  is  committed  to  "  the  preacher  who  has  the 
charge  of  the  circuit,"  instead  of  "  the  deacon."  For 
the  note  the  following  paragraph  was  substituted : — 
"  And  if  any  member  of  our  society  shall  refuse,  in 
cases  of  debt  or  other  disputes,  to  refer  the  matter  to 

*  A  similar  rule  had  been  adopted  in  1781.  See  pp.  17,  18. 


142  Of  the  Duty  of  those  who  have  the  [Ch.  1. 

arbitration,  when  recommended  by  him  who  has  the 
charge  of  the  circuit,  with  the  approbation  of  the  stew- 
ards and  leaders,  or  shall  enter  into  a  lawsuit  with 
another  member  before  these  measures  are  taken,  he 
shall  be  expelled." 

1796.  It  was  provided  that  the  decision  of  the 
arbiters  should  not  be  final,  as  before  ;  "  But  if  one 
of  the  parties  be  dissatisfied  with  the  judgment  given, 
such  party  may  apply  to  the  ensuing  quarterly  meet- 
ing of  the  circuit,  for  allowance  to  have  a  second 
arbitration  appointed  ;  and  if  the  quarterly  meet- 
ing see  sufficient  reason,  they  shall  grant  a  second 
arbitration  ;  in  which  case  each  party  shall  choose  two 
arbiters,  and  the  four  arbiters  shall  choose  a  fifth,  the 
judgment  of  the  majority  of  whom  shall  be  final ;  and 
any  party  refusing  to  abide  by  such  judgment,  shall  be 
excluded  the  society." 

1898.  The  clauses  directing  the  preacher  to 
consult  the  stewards  and  leaders  about  the  arbitration, 
struck  out.  To  the  paragraph  (1792)  relating  to  those 
who  enter  into  a  lawsuit  before  arbitration,  the  following 
clause  was  added :  "  excepting  the  case  be  of  such  a 
nature  as  to  require  and  justify  a  process  at  law." 

The  second  part  of  Answer  10  relates  to  insolvencies, 
&c,  and  was  originally  as  follows  : — 

1784.  "  Quest.  25.  What  shall  we  do  to  prevent 
scandal,  when  any  of  our  members  becomes  a  bankrupt  ? 

"  Ans.  Let  the  assistant  talk  with  him  at  large. 
And  if  he  has  not  kept  fair  accounts,  let  him  be  expelled 
immediately." 

It  has  since  undergone  the  following  changes  : — 

1789.  The  provision  on  this  subject  was  placed 
in  the  section  about  "  Visiting  from  House  to  House, 
&c,"  and  was  as  follows  : — 

"  Quest.  4.  What  shall  we  do  to  prevent  scandal, 
when  any  of  our  members  fail  in  business,  or  contract 
debts  which  they  are  not  able  to  pay  ? 

"  Ans.  Let  the  elder  or  deacon  desire  two  or  three 
judicious  members  of  the  society  to  inspect  the  ac- 


Sec.  10.]  Charge  of  Circuits.  143 

counts  of  the  supposed  delinquents ;  and  if  they  have 
behaved  dishonestly,  or  borrowed  money  without  a  pro- 
bability of  paying,  let  them  be  suspended  until  their 
credit  is  restored." 

1796.  The  following  additional  provision  on  the 
subject  was  introduced  into  the  section  on  "  The  Duties 
of  those  who  have  Charge  of  Circuits." 

"  The  preachers  who  have  the  oversight  of  circuits 
are  required  to  execute  all  our  rules  fully  and  strenu- 
ously against  all  frauds,  and  particularly  agaii  st  dis- 
honest insolvencies  ;  suffering  none  to  remain  in  our 
society,  on  any  account,  who  are  found  guilty  of  any 
fraud." 

1800.  The  question  and  answer,  which  had 
been  inserted  in  the  section  on  "  Visiting,  &c,"  were 
combined  into  one  paragraph  and  transferred  to  this  sec- 
tion, as  follows  : — "  To  prevent  scandal,  when  any  of 
our  members  fail  in  business,  or  contract  debts  which 
they  are  not  able  to  pay,  let  two  or  three  judicious  mem- 
bers of  the  society  inspect  the  accounts  of  the  supposed 
delinquent,  and  if  he  have  behaved  dishonestly,  or  bor- 
rowed money  without  a  probability  of  paying,  let  him 
be  expelled." 

1  832.  After  "  inspect  accounts,"  in  the  preceding 
paragraph,  was  added,  "  contracts  and  circumstances 
of  the  case." 

The  third  part  of  Answer  10  relates  to  the  non-pay- 
ment of  debts.     It  was  added  in 

1812.  "Whenever  a  complaint  is  made  against 
any  member  of  our  church  for  non-payment  of  debt ; 
when  the  accounts  are  adjusted,  and  the  amount  ascer- 
tained, the  preacher  having  the  charge  shall  call  the 
debtor  before  a  committee  of  at  least  three,  to  show 
cause  why  he  does  not  make  payment.  The  committee 
shall  determine  what  further  time  shall  be  granted  him 
for  payment,  and  what  security,  if  any,  shall  be  given 
for  payment,  and  in  case  the  debtor  refuse  to  comply, 
he  shall  be  expelled  ;  but  in  such  case  he  may  appeal 
to  the  quarterly  meeting  conference,  and  their  decision 


144  Of  those  who  have  Charge  of  Circuits.       [Ch.  1. 

shall  be  final.  And  in  case  the  creditor  complains  that 
justice  is  not  done  him,  he  may  lay  his  grievance  be- 
fore the  quarterly  meeting  conference,  and  their  decision 
shall  be  final ;  and  if  the  creditor  refuse  to  comply  he 
shall  be  expelled." 

11.  1789.  (Sec.  17.)  "Wherever  you  can,  in 
large  societies,  appoint  prayer  meetings." 

1792.  "  The  preacher  who  has  the  charge  of  a 
circuit,  shall  appoint  prayer  meetings  wherever  he  can, 
in  his  circuit." 

12.  1789.  (Sec.  17.)  "  Let  a  fast  be  published  at 
every  quarterly  meeting,  for  the  Friday  following  ;  and 
a  memorandum  of  it  be  written  on  all  the  class  papers."* 

1792.  The  fast  to  be  "  on  the  Friday  preceding 
every  quarterly  meeting." 

13.  1784.  "  Meantime  let  none  preach  or  exhort 
in  any  of  our  societies  without  a  note  of  permission 
from  the  assistant.  Let  every  preacher  or  exhorter 
take  care  to  have  this  renewed  yearly  ;  and  let  every 
assistant  insist  upon  it."t 

1789.  For  "none,"  we  have,  "none  who  are 
local ;"  for  "preacher,"  "  local  preacher;"  and  for  "as- 
sistant," where  it  first  occurs,  "  deacon,"  and  in  the 
second,  "  elder." 
P  y  1792.  The  whole  was  remodelled  thus,— "  He 
shall  also  take  care,  that  no  ordained  local  preacher  or 
exhorter  in  his  circuit  shall  officiate  in  public,  without 
first  obtaining  a  license  from  the  presiding  elder  or  him- 
self. Let  every  unordained  local  preacher  and  exhorter 
take  care  to  have  this  renewed  yearly  ;  and  let  him  who 
has  the  charge  of  the  circuit  insist  upon  it." 

1816.  It  was  altered  as  follows  : — "  To  license 
such  persons  as  he  may  judge  proper  to  officiate  as 
exhorters  in  the  church,  provided  no  person  shall  be  so 
licensed  without  the  consent  of  the  leaders'  meeting,  or 


*  A  similar  rule  found  in  1780.     See  p.  15. 

t  For  the  provisions  on  this  subject  prior  to  1784,  see  pp.  12, 14, 18. 


Sec.  12.]  Of  the  Method  of  Preaching.  145 

of  the  class  of  which  he  is  a  member,  where  no  leaders' 
meeting  is  held  ;  and  the  exhorters  so  authorized  shall 
be  subject  to  the  annual  examination  of  character,  in  the 
quarterly  meeting  conference,  and  have  their  license  an- 
nually renewed  by  the  presiding  elder,  or  the  preacher 
having  the  charge,  if  approved  by  the  quarterly  meeting 
conference." 


SECTION  XI. 

Of  the  Trial  of  those  who  think  they  are  moved  by  the 
Holy  Ghost  to  preach. 

This  section  remains  substantially  as  it  was  in  1784, 
and  therefore  it  will  be  sufficient  to  refer  to  it  under 
question  68,  pp.  62-3. 

SECTION  XII. 

Of  the  Matter  and  Manner  of  Preaching,   and  of 
other  public  Exercises. 

The  original  of  this  section  may  be  seen  under 
Questions  54,  56,  and  55,  of  1784.  The  alterations 
can  be  understood  by  referring  to  them,  (pp.  52-3.) 

1789.  This  was  the  fifteenth  section,  with  the 
same  title  as  now.  Of  the  "  smaller  "advices,"  (Quest. 
55,)  item  8  was  transferred  to  another  section  (see  Sec. 
25,)  and  items  12,  14,  and  15,  were  struck  out.  But 
the  principal  alterations  have  been  in  item  9,  namely, 
"  Print  nothing  without  the  approbation  of  one  or  other 
of  the  superintendents."  In  1789  it  was,  "Print 
nothing  without  the  approbation  of  the  conference  and 
one  of  the  bishops."  Its  subsequent,  modifications  have 
been  as  follows  : — 

1792.  "Print  nothing  without  the  approbation 
of  the  conference,  or  of  one  of  the  bishops." 

1 800.  "  Do  not  print  or  circulate  any  books  or 
pamphlets,  without  the  consent  of  the  conference  ;  ex- 

7 


146  Of  the  Duty  of  Preachers.  CCh.  1 . 

cepting  as  an  agent  or  assistant  to  the  superintendent 
of  the  Book  Concern." 

1  804.  "  It  is  recommended  to  the  yearly  con- 
ferences to  caution  and  restrict  our  preachers  from 
improper  publications." 

1819.  This  direction  was  transferred  to  Part  ii. 
(See  Sec.  8.) 

SECTION  XIII. 

Of  the  Duty  of  Preachers  to  God,  themselves,  and 
one  another. 

The  original  of  this  section  may  be  found  in  the 
Discipline  of  1784,  under  Questions  59  and  66.  (See 
pp.  55,  60-2.)  It  has  undergone  no  material  altera- 
tion since  then  ;  and  none  of  any  kind  since  1792. 

SECTION   XIV. 

Rules  by  which  ice  should  continue  or  desist  from 
Preaching  at  any  Place. 

The  original  of  this  section  may  be  found  in  the 
first  Discipline,  under  Questions  6,  7,  and  10.  The 
intervening  questions,  8  and  9,  about  field  preaching, 
were  left  out  in  1789. 

SECTION  xv. 

Of  visiting  from  House  to  House,  guarding  against 
those  Things  that  are  so  common  to  Professors,  and 
enforcing  practical  Religion. 

The  original  of  this  section  may  be  found  in  the 
Discipline  of  1784,  in  the  answer  to  Quest.  15,  part 
of  the  answer  to  Quest.  51  (from,  "  Then  you  will 
have,  &c.,"  to  "  in  justification,")  and  the  answers  to 
Questions  52  and  24.  (See  pp.  30,  50-2,  37-8.)  The 
only  material  alterations  which  have  been  made  in  it 
are  the  following  : — 

1789.     The  first  item  (p.  30)  of  the  answer  to 


Sec.  16.]  Of  the  Instruction  of  Children.  147 

Quest.  15  (Quest.  1,  1840)  omitted,  as  also,  from  the 
same  answer,  the  following  clause  : — "  Particularly  in 
selling  horses  ?  Write  him  knave  that  does  not.  And 
the  Methodist  knave  is  the  worst  of  all  knaves."  In 
the  paragraph  beginning,  "The  sum  is,  &c.,"  (p.  50,) 
the  words,  "  if  they  belong  to  us,"  struck  out. 

From  the  answer  to  Quest.  52  (p.  51)  the  questions 
relating  to  the  hour  of  private  prayer  were  struck  out. 

From  the  answer  (p.  38)  to  Quest.  24  (Quest.  3, 
1840)  "smuggling"  struck  out. 

1793.  The  following  clause  was  added  to  this 
last  answer : — "  And  strongly  advise  our  people  to 
discountenance  all  treats  given  by  candidates  before  or 
at  elections,  and  not  to  be  partakers  in  any  respect  of 
such  iniquitous  practices." 

SECTION  XVI. 

Of  the  Instruction  of  Children. 

The  original  of  this  section  was  as  follows  : — 
1784.  "(Quest.  51.)  But  what  shall  we  do  for 
the  rising  generation  ?*  Who  will  labour  for  them  ? 
Let  him  who  is  zealous  for  God  and  the  souls  of  men 
begin  now.  1.  Where  there  are  ten  children  whose 
parents  are  in  society,  meet  them  at  least  an  hour  every 
week :  2.  Talk  with  them  every  time  you  see  any  at 
home  :  3.  Pray  in  earnest  for  them :  4.  Diligently  in- 
struct and  vehemently  exhort  all  parents  at  their  own 
houses  :  5.  Preach  expressly  on  education.  '  But  I 
have  no  gift  for  this.'  Gift  or  no  gift,  you  are  to  do 
it ;  else  you  are  not  called  to  be  a  Methodist  preacher : 
do  it  as  you  can,  till  you  can  do  it  as  you  would.  Pray 
earnestly  for  the  gift,  and  use  the  means  for  it." 

1780.  The  following  alterations  and  additions 
were  made  : — In  regard  to  meeting  the  children,  "  at 

*  In  the  Annual  Minutes  for  1779  we  find  the  following  provision 
on  the  same  subject: — "Quest.  11.  What  shall  be  done  with  the 
children?  Ans.  Meet  them  once  a  fortnight,  and  examine  the 
parents  with  regard  to  their  conduct  toward  them." 


148  Of  the  Instruction  of  Children.  [Ch.  1. 

least  an  hour  every  week,"  was  altered  to  "  an  hour 
once  a  week  ;  but  where  this  is  impracticable,  meet 
them  once  in  two  weeks."  The  following  new  items 
were  inserted  : — "  Procure  our  '  Instructions'  for  them, 
and  let  all  who  can,  read  and  commit  them  to  memory. 
Explain  and  impress  them  upon  their  hearts."  "  Let 
the  elders,  deacons,  and  preachers  take  a  list  of  the 
names  of  the  children :  and  if  any  of  them  be  truly 
awakened,  let  them  be  admitted  into  society."*  The 
following  clause  omitted : — "  Gift  or  no  gift,  you  are 
to  do  it ;  else  you  are  not  called  to  be  a  Methodist 
preacher.  Do  it  as  you  can,  till  you  can  do  it  as  you 
would." 

1796.  No  alterations  were  made  in  the  section, 
but  the  bishops,  in  their  Notes,  earnestly  urge  the 
"  people  in  the  cities,  towns,  and  villages,"  to  "  esta- 
blish sabbath  schools,  wTherever  practicable,  for  the 
benefit  of  the  children  of  the  poor." 

1834.  For  the  former  rule,  (1789,)  beginning, 
"  Let  the  elders,  &c,"  the  following  was  substi- 
tuted : — 

u  As  far  as  practicable,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  every 
preacher  of  a  circuit  or  station  to  obtain  the  names  of 
the  children  belonging  to  his  congregations,  to  form 
them  into  classes,  for  the  purpose  of  giving  them  reli- 
gious instruction,  to  instruct  them  regularly  himself,  as 
much  as  his  other  duties  will  allow,  to  appoint  a  suit- 
able leader  for  each  class,  who  shall  instruct  them  in 
his  absence,  and  to  leave  his  successor  a  correct  ac- 
count of  each  class  thus  formed,  with  the  name  of  its 
leader." 

1828.     In  the  above  rule  of  1824,  the  following 

*  A  fuller  provision  on  the  same  subject  had  been  made  in  the 
Annual  Minutes  for  1787,  as  follows : — "  Quest.  20.  What  can  we 
do  for  the  rising  generation  ?  Ans.  Let  the  elders,  deacons,  and 
helpers  class  the  children  of  our  friends  in  proper  classes,  as  far  as 
it  is  practicable ;  meet  them  as  often  as  possible,  and  commit  them, 
during  their  absence,  into  the  care  of  proper  persons,  who  may  meet 
them  at  least  weekly;  and  if  any  of  them  be  truly  awakened,  let 
them  be  admitted  into  society." 


Sec.  16.]  Of  the  Instruction  of  Children.  149 

was  inserted  as  the  first  duty  of  the  preacher,  on  this 
subject,  "  to  form  Sunday  schools." 

1836.  In  the  same  rule  the  following  was  in- 
serted, respecting  the  course  of  instruction  : — "  The 
course  of  instruction  shall  not  only  embrace  the  nature 
of  experimental  religion,  but  also  the  nature,  design, 
privileges,  and  obligations  of  their  baptism."  And  it 
was  made  the  duty  of  the  leader  of  the  children  to 
"  recommend  to  the  preacher  such  among  them  as 
he  may  think  suitable  to  be  received  among  us  on 
trial." 

1 840.*     The  whole  was  remodelled  as  follows : — 

"  Quest.  What  shall  we  do  for  the  rising  genera- 
tion ? 

"  Ans.  1.  Let  Sunday  schools  be  formed  in  all  our 
congregations  where  ten  children  can  be  collected  for 
that  purpose.  And  it  shall  be  the  special  duty  of 
preachers  having  charge  of  circuits  and  stations,  with 
the  aid  of  the  other  preachers,  to  see  that  this  be  done  ; 
to  engage  the  co-operation  of  as  many  of  our  members 
as  they  can  ;  to  visit  the  schools  as  often  as  practi- 
cable ;  to  preach  on  the  subject  of  Sunday  schools  and 
religious  instruction  in  each  congregation  at  least  once 
in  six  months ;  to  lay  before  the  quarterly  conference 
at  each  quarterly  meeting,  to  be  entered  on  its  journal, 
a  written  statement  of  the  number  and  state  of  the 
Sunday  schools  within  their  respective  circuits  and 
stations,  and  to  make  a  report  of  the  same  to  their 
several  annual  conferences.  Each  quarterly  confer- 
ence shall  be  deemed  a  board  of  managers,  having 
supervision  of  all  the  Sunday  schools  and  Sunday- 
school  societies  within  its  limits,  and  shall  be  auxiliary 
to  the  Sunday-School  Union  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church  ;  and  each  annual  conference  shall  report 
to  said  Union  the  number  of  auxiliaries  within  its  bounds, 


*  The  first  copies  of  the  24mo.  edition  of  the  Discipline  for  this 
year  were  incorrect  in  this  section.  The  correct  copies  may  be 
known  by  having  pp.  61-4  in  smaller  type  than  the  others. 


150  Of  the  Instruction  of  Children.  [Ch.  1. 

together  with  other  facts  presented  in  the  annual  re- 
ports of  the  preachers,  as  above  directed. 

"  2.  It  is  recommended  that  each  annual  conference, 
where  the  general  state  of  the  work  will  allow,  request 
the  appointment  of  a  special  agent,  to  travel  through- 
out its  bounds,  for  the  purpose  of  promoting  the  inte- 
rests of  Sunday-schools  ;  and  his  expenses  shall  be  paid 
out  of  collections  which  he  shall  be  directed  to  make, 
or  otherwise,  as  shall  be  ordered  by  the  conference. 

"  3.  Let  our  catechisms  be  used  as  extensively  as 
possible,  both  in  our  Sunday  schools  and  families ; 
and  let  the  preachers  faithfully  enforce  upon  parents 
and  Sunday-school  teachers  the  great  importance  of 
instructing  children  in  the  doctrines  and  duties  of  our 
holy  religion. 

"  4.  It  shall  be  the  special  duty  of  the  preachers  to 
form  Bible  classes  wherever  they  can,  for  the  instruc- 
tion of  larger  children  and  youth ;  and  where  they 
cannot  superintend  them  personally,  to  appoint  suitable 
leaders  for  that  purpose. 

"5.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  every  preacher  of  a  cir- 
cuit or  station  to  obtain  the  names  of  the  children  be- 
longing to  his  congregations,  and  leave  a  list  of  such 
names  for  his  successor ;  and  in  his  pastoral  visits  he 
shall  pay  special  attention  to  the  children,  speak  to 
them  personally,  and  kindly,  on  experimental  and  prac- 
tical godliness,  according  to  their  capacity,  pray  ear- 
nestly for  them,  and  diligently  instruct  and  exhort  all 
parents  to  dedicate  their  children  to  the  Lord  in  bap- 
tism as  early  as  convenient ;  and  let  all  baptized  chil- 
dren be  faithfully  instructed  in  the  nature,  design,  pri- 
vileges, and  obligations  of  their  baptism.  Those  of 
them  who  are  well  disposed  may  be  admitted  to  our 
class  meetings  and  love-feasts,  and  such  as  are  truly 
serious,  and  manifest  a  desire  to  flee  the  wrath  to  come, 
shall  be  advised  to  join  society  as  probationers."* 

*  It  may  be  proper  here  to  notice  "  the  Plan  of  Education"  which 
was  inserted  in  the  Discipline,  from  1789  to  1796  inclusive.  As 
found  in  the  Discipline  of  1789  it  is  as  follows: — 


Sec.  16.]  "  The  Plan  of  Education."  151 


"Section  XXX.  On  the  Plan  of  Education  established  in  Cokesbury 
College. 

44  The  college  is  built  at  Abingdon,  in  Maryland,  on  a  healthy  spot, 
enjoying  a  fine  air,  and  very  extensive  prospect.  It  is  to  receive  for 
education  and  board  the  sons  of  the  elders  and  preachers  of  the  Me- 
thodist Church,  poor  orphans,  and  the  sons  of  the  subscribers,  and  of 
other  friends.  It  will  be  expected  that  all  our  friends  who  send  their 
children  to  the  college  will,  if  they  be  able,  pay  a  moderate  sum  for 
their  education  and  board  :  the  rest  will  be  taught  and  boarded,  and, 
if  our  finances  will  allow  of  it,  clothed  gratis.  The  institution  is  also 
intended  for  the  benefit  of  our  young  men  who  are  called  to  preach, 
that  they  may  receive  a  measure  of  that  improvement  which  is  highly 
expedient  as  a  preparative  for  public  service.  A  teacher  of  the  lan- 
guages, with  an  assistant,  will  be  provided,  as  also  an  English  master, 
to  teach,  with  the  utmost  propriety,  both  to  read  and  speak  the  Eng- 
lish language :  nor  shall  any  other  branch  of  literature  be  omitted, 
which  may  be  thought  necessary  for  any  of  the  students.  Above  all, 
especial  care  shall  be  taken  that  due  attention  be  paid  to  the  religion 
and  morals  of  the  children,  and  to  the  exclusion  of  all  such  as  con- 
tinue of  an  ungovernable  temper.  The  college  will  be  under  the 
presidentship  of  the  bishops  of  our  church  for  the  time  being  :  and  is 
to  be  supported  by  yearly  collections  throughout  our  circuits,  and  any 
endowments  which  our  friends  may  think  proper  to  give  and  be- 
queath. 

44  Three  objects  of  considerable  magnitude  we  have  in  view  in  the 
instituting  of  this  college. 

44  The  first  is  a  provision  for  the  sons  of  our  married  ministers  and 
preachers. 

44  The  wisdom  and  love  of  God  hath  now  thrust  out  a  large  number 
of  labourers  into  his  harvest :  men  who  desire  nothing  on  earth  but  to 
promote  the  glory  of  God,  by  saving  their  own  souls  and  those  that 
hear  them.  And  those  to  whom  they  minister  spiritual  things  are 
willing  to  minister  to  them  of  their  temporal  things  ;  so  that  they  have 
food  to  eat,  and  raiment  to  put  on,  and  are  content  therewith. 

44  A  competent  provision  is  likewise  made  for  the  wives  of  married 
preachers. 

44  Yet  one  considerable  difficulty  lies  on  those  that  have  boys,  when 
they  grow  too  big  to  be  under  their  mother's  direction.  Having  no 
father  to  govern  and  instruct  them,  they  are  exposed  to  a  thousand 
temptations.  To  remedy  this  is  one  motive  that  induces  us  to  lay 
before  our  friends  the  intent  of  the  college,  that  these  little  ones  may 
have  all  the  instruction  they  are  capable  of,  together  with  all  things 
necessary  for  the  body. 

44  In  this  view  our  college  will  become  one  of  the  noblest  charities 
that  can  be  conceived.  How  reasonable  is  the  institution  1  Is  it  fit 
that  the  children  of  those  who  leave  wife  and  all  that  is  dear,  to  save 
souls  from  death,  should  want  what  is  needful  either  for  soul  or  body  ? 
Ought  not  we  to  supply  what  the  parent  cannot,  because  of  his  labours 
in  the  gospel  ?  How  excellent  will  be  the  effect  of  this  institution  ? 
The  preacher,  eased  of  this  weight,  can  the  more  cheerfully  go  on  in 


152  "  The  Plan  of  Education."  tCh.  1. 

his  labour.  And  perhaps  many  of  these  children  may  hereafter  fill 
up  the  place  of  those  that  shall  rest  from  their  labours. 

"  The  second  object  we  have  in  view  is  the  education  and  support 
of  poor  orphans ;  and  surely  we  need  not  enumerate  the  many  happy 
consequences  arising  from  such  a  charity.  Innumerable  blessings 
concenter  in  it ;  not  only  the  immediate  relief  of  the  objects  of  our 
charity,  but  the  ability  given  them,  under  the  providence  of  God,  to 
provide  for  themselves  through  the  remainder  of  their  lives. 

"  The  last,  though  not  perhaps  the  least,  object  in  view  is  the  esta- 
blishment of  a  seminary  for  the  children  of  our  competent  friends, 
where  learning  and  religion  may  go  hand  in  hand :  where  every  ad- 
vantage  may  be  obtained  which  may  promote  the  prosperity  of  the 
present  life,  without  endangering  the  morals  and  religion  of  the  chil- 
dren through  those  temptations  to  which  they  are  too  much  exposed 
in  most  of  the  public  schools.  This  is  an  object  of  importance  indeed  : 
and  here  all  the  tenderest  feelings  of  a  parent's  heart  range  on  our 
side. 

"  But  the  expense  of  such  an  undertaking  will  be  very  large  :  and 
the  best  means  we  could  think  of  at  our  late  conference  to  accom- 
plish our  design  was,  to  desire  the  assistance  of  all  those  in  every 
place  who  wish  well  to  the  work  of  God :  who  long  to  see  sinners 
converted  to  God,  and  the  kingdom  of  Christ  set  up  in  all  the  earth. 

"  All  who  are  thus  minded,  and  more  especially  our  own  friends 
who  form  our  congregations,  have  an  opportunity  now  of  showing 
their  love  to  the  gospel.  Now  promote,  as  far  as  in  you  lies,  one  of 
the  noblest  charities  in  the  world.  Now  forward,  as  you  are  able, 
one  of  the  most  excellent  designs  that  ever  was  set  on  foot  in  this 
country.  Do  what  you  can  to  comfort  the  parents,  who  give  up  their 
all  for  you,  and  to  give  their  children  cause  to  bless  you.  You  will 
be  no  poorer  for  what  you  do  on  such  an  occasion.  God  is  a  good 
paymaster.  And  you  know  in  doing  this  you  lend  unto  the  Lord  : 
in  due  time  he  shall  repay  you. 

"  The  students  will  be  instructed  in  English,  Latin,  Greek,  logic, 
rhetoric,  history,  geography,  natural  philosophy,  and  astronomy.  To 
these  languages  and  sciences  shall  be  added,  when  the  finances  of 
our  college  will  admit  of  it,  the  Hebrew,  French,  and  German  lan- 
guages. 

"  But  our  first  object  shall  be,  to  answer  the  design  of  Christian  edu- 
cation, by  forming  the  minds  of  the  youth,  through  divine  aid,  to  wisdom 
and  holiness,  by  instilling  into  their  tender  minds  the  principles  of  true 
religion,  speculative,  experimental,  and  practical,  and  training  them 
in  the  ancient  way,  that  they  may  be  rational,  Scriptural  Christians. 
For  this  purpose  we  shall  expect  and  enjoin  it,  not  only  on  the  presi- 
dent and  tutors,  but  also  upon  our  elders,  deacons,  and  preachers,  to 
embrace  every  opportunity  of  instructing  the  students  in  the  great 
branches  of  the  Christian  religion. 

"  And  this  is  one  principal  reason  why  we  do  not  admit  students 
indiscriminately  into  our  college.  For  we  are  persuaded  that  the  pro- 
miscuous admission  of  all  sorts  of  youth  into  a  seminary  of  learning  is 
pregnant  with  many  bad  consequences.  For  are  the  students  likely 
(suppose  they  possessed  it)  to  retain  much  religion  in  a  college  where 


Sec.  16.]  "  The  Plan  of  Education:'  153 

all  that  offer  are  admitted,  however  corrupted  already  in  principle  as 
well  as  practice  ?  And  what  wonder,  when  (as  too  frequently  it  hap- 
pens) the  parents  themselves  have  no  more  religion  than  their  off. 
spring. 

"  For  the  same  reason  we  have  consented  to  receive  children  of 
seven  years  of  age,  as  we  wish  to  have  the  opportunity  of  '  teaching 
their  young  ideas  how  to  shoot,'  and  gradually  forming  their  minds 
through  the  divine  blessing,  almost  from  their  infancy,  to  holiness  and 
heavenly  wisdom,  as  well  as  human  learning.  And  we  may  add, 
that  we  are  thoroughly  convinced,  with  the  great  Milton,  (to  whose 
admirable  treatise  on  education  we  refer  you,)  that  it  is  highly  expe- 
dient for  every  youth  to  begin  and  finish  his  education  at  the  same 
place  :  that  nothing  can  be  more  irrational  and  absurd  than  to  break, 
this  off  in  the  middle,  and  to  begin  it  again  at  a  different  place,  and 
perhaps  in  a  quite  different  manner.  And  on  this  account  we  earn- 
estly  desire  that  the  parents,  and  others  who  may  be  concerned,  will 
maturely  consider  the  last  observation,  and  not  send  their  children  to 
our  seminary  if  they  are  not  to  complete  their  education  there,  or  at 
least  make  some  considerable  proficiency  in  the  languages,  and  in  the 
arts  and  sciences. 

"It  is  also  our  particular  desire  that  all  who  shall  be  educated  in 
our  college,  may  be  kept  at  the  utmost  distance  as  from  vice  in  gene- 
ral, so  in  particular  from  softness  and  effeminacy  of  manners. 

44  We  shall  therefore  inflexibly  insist  on  their  rising  early  in  the 
morning ;  and  we  are  convinced,  by  constant  observation  and  expe- 
rience, that  this  is  of  vast  importance  both  to  body  and  mind.  It  is 
of  admirable  use  either  for  preserving  a  good,  or  improving  a  bad, 
constitution.  It  is  of  peculiar  service  in  all  nervous  complaints,  both 
in  preventing  and  in  removing  them.  And  by  thus  strengthening  the 
various  organs  of  the  body,  it  enables  the  mind  to  put  forth  its  utmost 
exertions. 

"  On  the  same  principle  we  prohibit  play  in  the  strongest  terms :  and 
in  this  we  have  the  two  greatest  writers  on  the  subject  that  perhaps 
any  age  has  produced  (Mr.  Locke  and  Mr.  Rousseau)  of  our  senti- 
ments :  for  though  the  latter  was  essentially  mistaken  in  his  religious 
system,  yet  his  wisdom  in  other  respects,  and  extensive  genius,  are 
indisputably  acknowledged.  The  employments,  therefore,  which  we 
have  chosen  for  the  recreation  of  the  students  are  such  as  are  of  the 
greatest  public  utility,  agriculture  and  architecture — studies  more  espe- 
cially necessary  for  a  new-settled  country;  and  of  consequence  the 
instructing  of  our  youth,  in  all  the  practical  branches  of  those  import- 
ant arts,  will  be  an  effectual  method  of  rendering  them  more  useful  to 
their  country.  Agreeably  to  this  idea,  the  greatest  statesman  that 
perhaps  ever  shone  in  the  annals  of  history,  Peter,  the  Russian  em- 
peror, who  was  deservedly  styled  the  Great,  disdained  not  to  stoop  to 
the  employment  of  a  ship  carpenter.  Nor  was  it  rare,  during  the 
purest  times  of  the  Roman  republic,  to  see  the  conquerors  of  nations 
and  deliverers  of  their  country  return  with  all  simplicity  and  cheerful- 
ness to  the  exercise  of  the  plough.  In  conformity  to  this  sentiment 
one  of  the  completest  poetic  pieces  of  antiquity  (the  Georgics  of  Virgil) 
is  written  on  the  subject  of  husbandry  ;  by  the  perusal  of  which,  and 

7* 


154  "  The  Plan  of  Education."  [Ch.  1. 

submission  to  the  above  regulations,  the  students  may  delightfully 
unite  the  theory  and  the  practice  together.  We  say  delightfully,  for  we 
do  not  entertain  the  most  distant  thought  of  turning  these  employ, 
ments  into  drudgery  or  slavery,  but  into  pleasing  recreations  for  the 
mind  and  body. 

"In  teaching  the  languages,  care  shall  be  taken  to  read  those  au- 
thors, and  those  only,  who  join  together  the  purity,  the  strength,  and 
the  elegance  of  their  several  tongues.  And  the  utmost  caution  shall 
be  used,  that  nothing  immodest  be  found  in  any  of  our  books. 

"  But  this  is  not  all.  We  shall  take  care  that  our  books  be  not 
only  inoffensive,  but  useful :  that  they  contain  as  much  strong  sense 
and  as  much  genuine  morality  as  possible.  As  far  therefore  as  is  con- 
sistent with  the  foregoing  observations,  a  choice  and  universal  library 
shall  be  provided  for  the  use  of  the  students. 

"  Our  annual  subscription  is  intended  for  the  support  of  the  chari- 
table part  of  the  institution.  We  have  in  the  former  part  of  this  ad- 
dress enlarged  so  fully  on  the  nature  and  excellency  of  the  charity, 
that  no  more  need  be  said.  The  relieving  our  travelling  ministers 
and  preachers,  by  educating,  boarding,  and  clothing  their  sons,  is  a  cha- 
rity of  the  most  noble  and  extensive  kind,  not  only  toward  the  imme- 
diate subjects  of  it,  but  also  toward  the  public  in  general;  enabling 
those  '  flames  of  fire,'  who  might  otherwise  be  obliged  to  confine 
themselves  to  an  exceedingly  contracted  sphere  of  action  for  the  sup- 
port of  their  families,  to  carry  the  savour  of  the  gospel  to  the  remotest 
corners  of  these  United  States. 

"  The  four  guineas  a  year  for  tuition,  we  are  persuaded,  cannot  be 
lowered,  if  we  give  the  students  that  finished  education  which  we  are 
determined  they  shall  have.  And  though  our  principal  object  is  to 
instruct  them  in  the  doctrine,  spirit,  and  practice  of  Christianity,  yet 
we  trust  that  our  college  will  in  time  send  forth  men  that  will  be 
blessings  to  their  country  in  every  laudable  office  and  employment  of 
life,  thereby  uniting  the  two  greatest  ornaments  of  intelligent  beings, 
which  are  too  often  separated,  deep  learning  and  genuine  religion. 

"  The  rules  and  regulations  with  which  you  are  here  presented  have 
been  weighed  and  digested  in  our  conference  :  but  we  also  submit 
them  to  your  judgment,  as  we  shall  be  truly  thankful  for  your  advice, 
as  well  as  your  prayers  for  the  success  of  the  college,  even  where  the 
circumstances  of  things  will  not  render  it  expedient  to  you  to  favour 
us  with  your  charity.  And  we  shall  esteem  ourselves  happy  if  we 
be  favoured  with  any  new  light,  whether  from  the  members  of  our 
own  church  or  any  other,  whereby  they  may  be  abridged,  enlarged, 
or  in  any  other  way  improved,  that  the  institution  may  be  as  near 
perfection  as  possible. 

"  General  Rules  concerning  the  College. 

"  I.  A  president  and  two  tutors  shall  be  provided  for  the  present. 

"  II.  The  students  shall  consist  of 

"First.  The  sons  of  travelling  preachers. 

"  Secondly.  The  sons  of  annual  subscribers,  the  children  recom- 
mended by  those  annual  subscribers  who  have  none  of  their  own,  and 
the  sons  of  members  of  our  society. 


Sec.  16.]  "  The  Plan  of  Education:'  155 

"Thirdly.  Orphans.     But, 

"  1.  The  sons  of  the  annual  subscribers  shall  have  the  preference 
to  any  others,  except  those  of  the  travelling  preachers. 

"  2.  An  annual  subscriber  who  has  no  sons  of  his  own  shall  have. 
a  right  to  recommend  a  child ;  and  such  child  so  recommended  shall 
have  the  preference  to  any  other,  except  the  sons  of  travelling 
preachers  and  annual  subscribers. 

"3.  As  many  of  the  students  as  possible  shall  be  lodged  and 
boarded  in  the  town  of  Abingdon,  among  our  pious  friends  ;  but  those 
who  cannot  be  so  lodged  and  boarded,  shall  be  provided  for  in  the 
college. 

"  4.  The  price  of  education  shall  be  four  guineas. 

44  5.  The  sons  of  the  travelling  preachers  shall  be  boarded,  educated, 
and  clothed  gratis,  except  those  whose  parents,  according  to  the  judg- 
ment of  the  conference,  are  of  ability  to  defray  the  expense. 

"  6.  The  orphans  shall  be  boarded,  educated,  and  clothed  gratis. 

"  7.  No  travelling  preacher  shall  have  the  liberty  of  keeping  his  son 
on  the  foundation  any  longer  than  he  travels,  unless  he  be  superan- 
nuated, or  disabled  by  want  of  health. 

"  8.  No  travelling  preacher,  till  he  has  been  received  into  full  con- 
nection, shall  have  a  right  to  place  his  son  on  the  foundation  of  this 
institution. 

"  9.  No  student  shall  be  received  into  the  college  under  the  age  of 
seven  years. 

44  Rules  for  the  Economy  of  the  College  and  Students. 

44 1.  The  students  shall  rise  at  five  o'clock  in  the  morning,  summer 
and  winter,  at  the  ringing  of  the  college  bell. 

44  2.  All  the  students,  whether  they  lodge  in  or  out  of  the  college, 
shall  assemble  together  in  the  college  at  six  o'clock,  for  public  prayer, 
except  in  cases  of  sickness ;  and  on  any  omission  shall  be  responsible 
to  the  president. 

44  3.  From  morning  prayer  till  seven  they  shall  be  allowed  to  recre- 
ate themselves,  as  is  hereafter  directed. 

44  4.  At  seven  they  shall  breakfast. 

44  5.  From  eight  to  twelve  they  are  to  be  closely  kept  to  their  re- 
spective studies. 

"  6.  From  twelve  to  three  they  are  to  employ  themselves  in  recrea- 
tion and  dining — dinner  to  be  ready  at  one  o'clock. 

44  7.  From  three  to  six  they  are  again  to  be  kept  closely  to  their 
studies. 

44  8.  At  six  they  shall  sup. 

44  9.  At  seven  there  shall  be  public  prayer. 

44 10.  From  evening  prayer  till  bed-time  they  shall  be  allowed  re- 
creation. 

44 11.  They  shall  all  be  in  bed  at  nine  o'clock,  without  fail. 

44 12.  Their  recreations  shall  be  gardening,  walking,  riding,  and 
bathing,  without  doors ;  and  the  carpenter's,  joiner's,  cabinet  maker's, 
or  turner's  business,  within  doors. 

44 13.  A  large  plot  of  land,  of  at  least  three  acres,  shall  be  appropri- 


156  "  The  Plan  of  Education."  [Ch.  1- 

ated  for  a  garden,  and  a  person  skilled  in  gardening  be  appointed  to 
overlook  the  students  when  employed  in  that  recreation. 

"  14.  A  convenient  bath  shall  be  made  for  bathing. 

"15.  A  master,  or  some  proper  person  by  him  appointed,  shall  be 
always  present  at  the  time  of  bathing.  Only  one  shall  bathe  at  a 
time  ;  and  no  one  shall  remain  in  the  water  above  a  minute. 

"  16.  No  student  shall  be  allowed  to  bathe  in  the  river. 

"17.  A  Taberna  Lignaria*  shall  be  provided  on  the  premises, 
with  all  proper  instruments  and  materials,  and  a  skilful  person  be 
employed  to  overlook  the  students  at  this  recreation. 

"  18.  The  students  shall  be  indulged  with  nothing  which  the  world 
calls  play.  Let  this  rule  be  observed  with  the  strictest  nicety ;  for 
those  who  play  when  they  are  young,  will  play  when  they  are  old. 

"  19.  Each  student  shall  have  a  bed  to  himself,  whether  he  boards 
in  or  out  of  the  college. 

"  20.  The  students  shall  lie  on  mattresses,  not  on  feather  beds, 
because  we  believe  the  mattresses  to  be  more  healthy. 

"21.  The  president  and  tutors  shall  strictly  examine,  from  time  to 
time,  whether  our  friends  who  board  the  students  comply  with  those 
rules  as  far  as  concern  them. 

"  22.  A  skilful  physician  shall  be  engaged  to  attend  the  students 
on  every  emergency,  that  the  parents  may  be  fully  assured  that  pro- 
per  care  shall  be  taken  of  the  health  of  their  children,  without  any 
expense  to  them. 

"  23.  The  bishops  shall  examine  by  themselves,  or  their  delegates, 
into  the  progress  of  all  the  students  in  learning,  every  half  year,  or 
oftener,  if  possible. 

"  24.  The  elders,  deacons,  and  preachers,  as  often  as  they  visit 
Abingdon,  shall  examine  the  students  concerning  their  knowledge  of 
God  and  religion. 

"  25.  The  students  shall  be  divided  into  proper  classes  for  that 
purpose. 

"  26.  A  pupil  who  has  a  total  incapacity  to  attain  learning,  shall, 
after  sufficient  trial,  be  returned  to  his  parents. 

"  27.  If  a  student  be  convicted  of  any  open  sin,  he  shall,  for  the 
first  offence,  be  reproved  in  private;  for  the  second  offence  he  shall 
be  reproved  in  public ;  and  for  the  third  offence  he  shall  be  punished 
at  the  discretion  of  the  president:  if  incorrigible,  he  shall  be  expelled. 

"28.  But  if  the  sin  be  exceedingly  gross,  and  a  bishop  see  it  neces- 
sary, he  may  be  expelled  for  the  first,  second,  or  third  offence. 

"  29.  Idleness,  or  any  other  fault,  may  be  punished  with  confine- 
ment, according  to  the  discretion  of  the  president. 

"  30.  A  convenient  room  shall  be  set  apart  as  a  place  of  confine- 
ment. 

"31.  The  president  shall  be  the  judge  of  all  crimes  and  punish- 
ments, in  the  absence  of  the  bishops. 

"  32.  But  the  president  shall  have  no  power  to  expel  a  student 
without  the  advice  and  consent  of  three  of  the  trustees  :  but  a  bishop 
shall  have  that  power." 


It  is  explained,  in  1796,  as  "  a  place  for  working  in  wood." 


Sec.  17.]  Of  employing  our  Time,  etc.  157 

In  1792  the  following  changes  were  made  : — The  price  of  tuition, 
which  had  been  before  four  guineas  for  the  year,  was  altered  to  eigh- 
teen dollars  and  two-thirds.  The  rate  of  boarding  in  the  college  was 
6xed  at  sixty  dollars  per  annum,  which  was  an  increase  on  what  it 
had  been  before. 

In  the  "  Rules  for  the  Economy  of  the  College  and  Students,"  the 
thirty-first  and  thirty-second  were  altered  to  the  following  : — 

"31.  The  president  shall  be  the  judge  of  all  crimes  and  punish- 
ments, in  the  absence  of  the  bishops  and  the  presiding  elder  :  and, 
with  the  concurrence  of  two  of  the  tutors,  shall  have  power  to  dismiss 
a  student,  if  he  judge  it  highly  necessary,  for  any  criminal  conduct,  or 
for  refusing  to  submit  to  the  discipline  of  the  college,  or  to  such  pun- 
ishment as  the  president  and  tutors  judge  he  deserves. 

"  32.  A  committee  of  five  respectable  friends,  entitled,  The  Com. 
mittee  of  Safety,  shall  be  appointed,  who  shall  meet  once  in  every 
fortnight.  Three  of  these  meeting  at  the  appointed  time  shall  be 
sufficient  to  enter  upon  business,  and  shall  have  full  powers  to  inspect 
and  regulate  the  whole  economy  of  the  college,  and  to  examine  the 
characters  and  conduct  of  all  the  servants,  and  to  fix  their  wages,  and 
change  them  as  they  may  think,  proper.  The  committee  shall  deter- 
mine every  thing  by  a  majority." 

In  1796,  Cokesbury  College  having  been  previously  burnt  down,  the 
section  was  considerably  modified.  It  was  then  entitled,  "  The  Plan  of 
Education  recommended  to  all  our  Seminaries  of  Learning."  The  Ad- 
dress to  the  public  was  greatly  abridged.  The  "  General  Rules  con- 
cerning the  College"  are  omitted  ;  as  also  the  twenty-eighth,  thirty- 
first,  and  thirty-second  of  the  "Rules  for  the  Economy  of  the  College 
and  Students."     The  other  alterations  are  not  material. 

From  this  time  the  interest  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  in 
the  cause  of  liberal  education,  seems  for  a  number  of  years  to  have 
gradually  declined  ;  and  after  1796  no  notice  is  taken  of  it  in  the 
Discipline.  As  the  church  has  since  taken  nold  of  this  work  with 
greater  zeal  than  ever,  it  may  be  a  question,  whether  some  provisions 
on  the  subject  might  not  again,  with  propriety,  be  introduced. 


SECTION    XVII. 

Of  employing  our  Time  profitably,  when  we  are  not 
travelling  or  engaged  in  public  Exercises. 

The  original  of  this  section  may  be  fonnd  in  the  Dis- 
cipline of  1784,  in  the  answers  to  Questions  49  and  50, 
and  the  first  part  of  the  answer  to  Question  51 — to  the 
words,  "  use  of  the  preachers."  (See  pp.  48-9.)  It 
has  undergone  no  material  alteration. 


158  Of  Union  among  ourselves.  [Ch.  1. 

SECTION    XVIII. 

Of  the  Necessity  of  Union  among  ourselves. 

The  original  of  this  section  may  be  found  in  the  Disci- 
pline of  1784,  in  the  answer  to  Question  67.  (See  p.  62.) 
The  only  material  alterations  have  been  the  following: — 

1789.  This  paragraph  was  prefixed  to  the  section : 
"  Let  us  be  deeply  sensible  (from  what  we  have  known) 
of  the  evil  of  a  division  in  principle,  spirit,  or  practice, 
and  the  dreadful  consequences  to  ourselves  and  others. 
If  we  are  united,  what  can  stand  before  us  ?  If  we 
divide,  we  shall  destroy  ourselves,  the  work  of  God,  and 
the  souls  of  our  people." 

1 7952.  The  following  was  added  at  the  close  : — 
"  We  recommend  a  serious  perusal  of  '  The  Causes, 
Evils,  and  Cures  of  Heart  and  Church  Divisions.'" 

SECTION    XIX. 

Of  the  Method  by  which  immoral  Travelling  Ministers 
or  Preachers  shall  be  brought  to  Trial,  found  guilty, 
and  reproved  or  suspended  in  the  Intervals  of  the 
Conferences. 

The  only  provision  on  the  subject  in  the  first  Disci- 
pline was  the  following  : — 

1784.  "  Quest.  63.  Are  there  any  further  direc- 
tions needful  for  the  preservation  of  good  order  among 
the  preachers  ? 

"  Ans.  In  the  absence  of  a  superintendent,  a  travel- 
ling preacher  or  three  leaders  shall  have  power  to  lodge 
a  complaint  against  any  preacher  in  their  circuit, 
whether  elder,  assistant,  deacon,  or  helper,  before 
three  neighbouring  assistants  ;  who  shall  meet  at  an  ap- 
pointed time,  (proper  notice  being  given  to  the  parties,) 
hear  and  decide  the  cause.  And  authority  is  given 
them  to  change  or  suspend  a  preacher,  if  they  see  it 
necessary,  and  to  appoint  another  in  his  place,  during 
the  absence  of  the  superintendents."* 

*  A  previous  provision  on  the  same  subject  is  found  in  the  Annual 
Minutes  for  1784.     (See  p.  20.) 


Sec.  19.]  Of  the  Trial  of  Ministers.  159 

The  original  of  the  present  section  was  prepared  by- 
Bishop  Asbury,*  and  introduced  in  1789.  It  then 
constituted  the  thirty-third  section,  with  the  same  title  as 
now,  except  the  words  "reproved  and  suspended"  instead 
of  "  and  reproved  or  suspended."  The  questions  will 
be  taken  up  in  order. 

Quest.  1.  What  shall  be  done  when  an  elder,  deacon,  or 
preacher  is  under  report  of  being  guilty  of  some  crime,  expressly- 
forbidden  in  the  word  of  God,  as  an  unchristian  practice,  suffi- 
cient to  exclude  a  person  from  the  kingdom  of  grace  and  glory  ! 

1789.     The  original  was  as  follows  : — 

"  Quest.  1.  What  shall  be  done  when  an  elder, 
deacon,  or  preacher,  is  under  the  report  of  being  guilty 
of  some  capital  crime,  expressly  forbidden  in  the  word 
of  God,  as  an  unchristian  practice,  sufficient  to  exclude 
a  person  from  the  kingdom  of  grace  and  glory,  and  to 
make  him  a  subject  of  wrath  and  hell  ? 

"  Am.  Let  the  presiding  elder  call  as  many  minis- 
ters to  the  trial  as  he  shall  think  fit,  at  least  three,  and 
if  possible  bring  the  accused  and  accuser  face  to  face. 
If  the  person  is  clearly  convicted,  he  shall  be  suspend- 
ed from  official  services  in  the  church,  and  not  be  al- 
lowed the  privileges  of  a  member.  But  if  the  accused 
be  a  presiding  elder,  the  preachers  must  call  in  the 
presiding  elder  of  the  neighbouring  district,  who  is  re- 
quired to  attend  and  act  as  judge. 

"  If  the  persons  cannot  be  brought  face  to  face,  but 
the  supposed  delinquent  flees  from  trial,  it  shall  be  re- 
ceived as  a  presumptive  proof  of  guilt,  and  out  of  the 
mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses  he  shall  be  condemned. 
Nevertheless,  he  may  then  demand  a  trial  face  to  face, 
or  he  may  appeal  to  the  next  conference  in  that  district." 

1799.  The  section  took  its  present  title  and 
number.  In  the  question,  the  word  "  capital"  before 
"  crime,"  omitted.  It  was  now  provided  that  only  "  in 
the  absence  of  a  bishop,"  the  presiding  elder  was  to 
summon  the  committee  of  trial.  The  punishment,  in 
case  of  conviction,  was  now,  "  he  shall  be  suspended 

*  Journal,  vol.ii,  p.  29. 


160  Of  the  Trial  of  Ministers.  [Ch.  1 . 

from  all  official  services  in  the  church  till  the  ensuing 
district  conference,  at  which  his  case  shall  be  fully  con- 
sidered and  determined."  "  Act  as  judge,"  changed  to 
"preside  at  the  trial."  In  the  next  paragraph,  "per- 
sons" changed  to  "  accused  and  accuser."  And  for  the 
last  sentence,  the  following  is  substituted  : — "Neverthe- 
less, even  in  that  case  the  district  conference  shall 
reconsider  the  whole  matter,  and  determine." 

1  836.  The  following  provision  was  added  : — 
"  And  if  the  accused  be  a  superannuated  preacher, 
living  out  of  the  bounds  of  the  conference  of  which  he 
is  a  member,  the  presiding  elder,  in  whose  district  he 
may  reside,  shall  bring  him  to  trial,  and  in  case  of  sus- 
pension, shall  forward  to  the  ensuing  annual  conference, 
of  which  the  accused  is  a  member,  exact  minutes  of 
the  charges,  testimony,  and  decision  of  the  committee 
in  the  case." 

1 840.  All  the  foregoing  clause,  after  "  of  which 
he  is  a  member,"  was  struck  out,  and  the  following 
substituted, — "  he  shall  be  held  responsible  to  the  an- 
nual conference  wTithin  whose  bounds  he  may  reside, 
who  shall  have  power  to  try,  acquit,  suspend,  locate,  or 
expel  him,  in  the  same  manner  as  if  he  were  a  member 
of  said  conference." 

Quest.  2.  What  shall  be  done  in  cases  of  improper  tempers, 
words,  or  actions  1 

Quest.  3.  What  shall  be  done  with  those  ministers  or 
preachers  who  hold  and  disseminate,  publicly  or  privately,  doc- 
trines which  are  contrary  to  our  Articles  of  Religion  1 

These  questions  were  originally  embraced  under  one 
head,  as  follows  : — 

1789.  "  Quest.  2.  What  shall  be  done  in  cases 
of  improper  tempers,  words,  or  actions,  or  a  breach  of 
the  Articles  and  Discipline  of  the  church  ? 

"  Arts.  The  person  so  offending  shall  be  reprehended 
by  his  bishop,  elder,  deacon,  or  preacher  that  has  the 
charge  of  the  circuit ;  or  if  he  be  a  bishop,  he  shall  be 
reprehended  by  the  conference.  Should  a  second 
transgression  take  place,  one,  two,  or  three  preachers 


Sec.  19.]  Of  the  Trial  of  Ministers.  161 

may  be  called  in ;  if  not  cured  then,  he  shall  be  tried 
at  the  quarterly  meeting  by  the  elder  and  preachers 
present ;  if  still  incurable,  he  shall  be  brought  before 
the  conference,  and  if  found  guilty  and  impenitent,  he 
shall  be  expelled  from  the  connection,  and  his  name  so 
returned  in  the  Minutes. 

"  N.  B.  Any  preacher  suspended  at  a  quarterly 
meeting  from  preaching,  shall  not  resume  that  employ- 
ment again,  but  by  the  order  of  the  conference.  But  it 
is  to  be  observed,  that  a  preacher  shall  be  tried  by  a 
deacon,  a  deacon  by  an  elder,  an  elder  by  a  presiding 
elder,  and  a  presiding  elder  by  the  presiding  elder  of  a 
neighbouring  district." 

1 792.     These  cases  were  divided  thus  : — 

"  Quest.  2.  What  shall  be  done  in  case  of  improper 
tempers,  words,  or  actions  ? 

"  Ans.  The  person  so  offending  shall  be  reprehended 
by  his  senior  in  office.  Should  a  second  transgression 
take  place,  one,  two,  or  three  ministers  or  preachers 
are  to  be  taken  as  witnesses.  If  he  be  not  then  cured, 
he  shall  be  tried  at  the  conference  of  his  district,  [annu- 
al conference]  and,  if  found  guilty  and  impenitent,  shall 
be  expelled  from  the  connection,  and  his  name  so 
returned  in  the  Minutes  of  the  conference. 

"  Quest.  3.  What  shall  be  done  with  those  ministers 
or  preachers  who  hold  and  preach  doctrines  which  are 
contrary  to  our  Articles  of  Religion  ? 

"  Ans.  Let  the  same  process  be  observed  as  in  cases 
of  gross  immorality  :  but  if  the  minister  or  preacher 
so  offending  do  solemnly  engage  neither  to  preach  nor 
defend  such  erroneous  doctrines  in  public  or  in  private, 
he  shall  be  borne  with  till  his  case  be  laid  before  the  next 
district  conference,  which  shall  determine  the  matter." 

1816.  The  question  reads  as  now.  "Neither 
to  preach  nor  defend,"  altered  to  "  not  to  disseminate." 

Quest.  4.  What  shall  be  done  with  a  member  of  an  annual 
conference  who  conducts  himself  in  a  manner  which  renders 
him  unacceptable  to  the  people  as  a  travelling  preacher  ? 

This  question  and  answer  remain  as  first  introduced  in 


1 62  Of  the  Trial  of  Ministers.  [Ch.  1 . 

1830.  "  Ans.  When  any  member  of  an  annual 
conference  shall  be  charged  with  having  so  conducted 
himself  as  to  render  him  unacceptable  to  the  people  as 
a  travelling  preacher,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  confer- 
ence to  which  he  belongs  to  investigate  the  case;  and 
if  it  appear  that  the  complaint  is  well  founded,  and  he 
do  not  give  the  conference  satisfaction  that  he  will 
amend  or  voluntarily  retire,  they  may  locate  him  with- 
out his  consent :  provided  that  he  shall  be  at  liberty  to 
defend  himself  before  the  conference  in  person  or  by 
his  representative  ;  and  if  he  be  located  in  his  absence 
without  having  been  previously  notified  of  an  intention 
thus  to  proceed  against  him,  he  may  apply  to  the  con- 
ference, at  its  next  session,  to  be  heard  in  his  defence, 
in  which  case  they  shall  reconsider  the  matter  for  that 
purpose." 

Appeal  to  the  General  Conference. 

The  following  provision  was  introduced  in 

1799.  "Provided  nevertheless,  that  in  all  the 
above-mentioned  cases  of  trial  and  conviction,  an  appeal 
to  the  ensuing  General  Conference  shall  be  allowed." 

18SO.  The  following  clauses  added: — "If  the 
condemned  person  signify  his  intention  to  appeal,  at  the 
time  of  his  condemnation,  or  at  any  time  thereafter, 
when  he  is  informed  thereof. 

"  In  all  the  above-mentioned  cases,  it  shall  be  the 
duty  of  the  secretary  of  the  annual  conference  to  keep 
regular  minutes  of  the  trial,  including  all  the  questions 
proposed  to  the  witnesses,  and  their  answers,  together 
with  the  crime  with  which  the  accused  is  charged,  the 
specification  or  specifications,  and  also  preserve  all  the 
documents  relating  to  the  case  ;  which  minutes  and 
documents  only,  in  case  of  an  appeal  from  the  decision 
of  an  annual  conference,  shall  be  presented  to  the  Ge- 
neral Conference,  in  evidence  on  the  case.  And  in  all 
cases,  when  an  appeal  is  made,  and  admitted  by  the 
General  Conference,  the  appellant  shall  either  state  per- 
sonally, or  by  his  representative,  (who  shall  be  a  mem- 
ber of  the  conference,)  the  grounds  of  his  appeal,  show- 


Sec.  19.]  Of  the  Trial  of  Ministers.  163 

ing  cause  why  he  appeals,  and  he  shall  be  allowed  to 
make  his  defence  without  interruption.  After  which 
the  representatives  of  the  annual  conference  from  whose 
decision  the  appeal  is  made,  shall  be  permitted  to 
respond  in  presence  of  the  appellant,  who  shall  have 
the  privilege  of  replying  to  such  representatives,  which 
shall  close  the  pleadings  on  both  sides.  This  done,  the 
appellant  shall  withdraw,  and  the  conference  shall 
decide." 

1836.  To  which,  in  1836,  the  following  clause 
added:  "And  after  such  form  of  trial  and  expulsion,  the 
person  so  expelled  shall  have  no  privileges  of  society  or 
sacraments  in  our  church,  without  confession,  contri- 
tion, and  proper  trial." 

Trial  of  a  preacher  on  probation. 

1 836.  "  A  preacher  on  trial  who  may  be  accused 
of  crime  shall  be  accountable  to  the  quarterly  conference 
of  the  circuit  on  which  he  travels.  The  presiding 
elder  shall  call  a  committee  of  three  local  preachers, 
who  may  suspend  him.  And  the  quarterly  conference 
may  expel  him.  Nevertheless,  he  shall  have  a  right  to 
an  appeal  to  the  next  annual  conference." 
Restoring  credentials. 

1 836.  "  When  any  travelling  elder  or  deacon  is 
deprived  of  his  credentials,  by  expulsion  or  otherwise, 
they  shall  be  filed  with  the  papers  of  the  annual  confer- 
ence of  which  he  was  a  member  ;  and  should  he  at  any 
future  time  give  satisfactory  evidence  to  said  conference 
of  his  amendment,  and  procure  a  certificate  of  the  quar- 
terly conference  of  the  circuit  or  station  where  he 
resides,  or  of  an  annual  conference  who  may  have  ad- 
mitted him  on  trial,  recommending  to  the  annual  con- 
ference of  which  he  ivas  a  member  formerly  the  resto- 
ration of  his  credentials,  the  said  conference  may  restore 
them." 


164     Provision  for  Circuits  in  time  of  Conference.    LCh.  1 
SECTION   xx. 

How  to  provide  for  the  Circuits  in  time  of  Conference, 
and  to  preserve  and  increase  the  Work  of  God. 

The  original  provision  on  this  subject  may  be  found 
in  the  answer  to  Question  71.*  (See  p.  65.)  The  fol- 
lowing was  substituted  for  it  in 

1789.  "  Quest.  What  can  be  done  to  supply  the 
circuits  during  the  sitting  of  the  conference  ? 

"  Ans.  1.  Let  all  the  appointments  stand  according  to 
the  plan  of  the  circuit. 

"  2.  Engage  as  many  local  preachers  and  exhorters 
as  will  supply  them ;  and  let  them  be  paid  for  their 
time  in  proportion  to  the  salary  of  the  travelling 
preachers. 

"3.  If  preachers  and  exhorters  cannot  attend,  let 
some  person  of  ability  be  appointed  in  every  society,  to 
sing,  pray,  and  read  one  of  Mr.  Wesley's  sermons. 

"4.  And  if  that  cannot  be  done,  let  there  be  prayer 
meetings. 

"  5.  Wherever  you  can,  in  large  societies,  appoint 
prayer  meetings. 

"  Lastly,  let  a  fast  be  published  at  every  quarterly 
meeting  for  the  Friday  following  ;  and  a  memorandum 
of  it  be  written  on  all  the  class  papers.  Also  be  active 
in  dispersing  the  books  among  the  people." 

17951.  The  last  two  paragraphs  were  struck  out, 
the  same  duties  being  prescribed  elsewhere.  (See  Sec. 
10.)  But  the  clause  in  the  title,  ("  and  to  preserve  and 
increase  the  work  of  God,")  which  seems  to  refer  to 
them,  has  been  retained. 

SECTION  XXI. 

Of  Local  Preachers. 

l^       This    subject  was  not  treated  in  a  distinct  section 
until  1796. 


A  similar  provision  was  made  in  1783.     (See  p.  20.) 


Sec.  21.]  Of  Local  Preachers.  165 

Quest.  1.  What  directions  shall  be  given  concerning  local 
preachers  1 

Until  1816  this  question  read,  "What  directions 
shall  be  given  concerning  our  brethren  the  local 
preachers,  in  respect  to  their  being  received  as 
preachers,  or  admitted  into  the  order  of  deacons  ?" 
As  a  variety  of  provisions  have  been  embraced  under 
it,  they  will  be  treated  separately  under  the  following 
heads: — 1.  Licensing;  2.  Election  to  deacon's  or- 
ders ;  3.  Election  to  elders  oi'ders ;  4.  Sundry  re- 
quisitions. 

1.  Licensing. — For  the  original  provisions  on  this 
subject,  see  under  the  thirteenth  direction  to  those  who 
have  charge  of  circuits,  (p.  144.)  Those  of  1796 
were  as  follows  : — 

1796.  "1.  No  local  preacher  shall  receive  a 
license  to  preach  till  he  has  been  examined  and 
approved  at  the  quarterly  meeting  of  his  circuit ; 
which  license  shall  be  drawn  up  in  the  following 
words,  signed  by  the  .president  of  the  meeting, 
namely : — '  N.  M.  has  applied  to  us  for  liberty  to 
preach  as  a  local  preacher  in  our  circuit :  and  after 
due  inquiry  concerning  his  gifts,  grace,  and  usefulness, 
we  judge  he  is  a  proper  person  to  be  licensed  for  this 
purpose  ;  and  we  accordingly  authorize  him  to  preach.' 

"  2.  Before  any  person  shall  be  licensed  as  a  local 
preacher  by  a  quarterly  meeting,  he  shall  bring  a  re- 
commendation from  the  society  of  which  he  is  a 
member." 

1816.  Answers  1  and  2  were  combined  into  one, 
and  modified  so  as  to  read  as  follows  : — 

"  ] .  Before  any  person  shall  be  licensed  to  preach 
as  a  local  preacher  among  us,  he  shall  bring  a  recom- 
mendation from  the  society  or  class  of  which  he  is  a 
member,  and  be  personally  examined  before  the  quar- 
terly meeting  conference,  by  the  presiding  elder,  or,  in 
his  absence,  by  the  preacher  having  the  charge,  touch- 
ing his  acquaintance  with  the  doctrines  of  our  church, 
(to  which  he  shall  declare  his  assent,)  together  with  his 


166  Of  Local  Preachers.  CCh.  1. 

gifts  and  grace  for  preaching ;  and  if  he  be  approved 
by  the  quarterly  meeting  conference  in  these  respects, 
and  they  believe  that  he  will  be  generally  acceptable 
and  useful  as  a  preacher,  he  shall  then  receive  a  license, 
signed  by  the  presiding  elder,  or,  in  his  absence,  by 
the  preacher  having  the  charge,  in  these  words,  namely : 
— '  N.  M.  has  applied  to  us  for  liberty  to  preach  as  a 
local  preacher  in  our  circuit ;  and  after  due  inquiry 
concerning  his  gifts,  grace,  and  usefulness,  we  judge 
he  is  a  proper  person  to  be  licensed  for  this  purpose ; 
and  we  accordingly  authorize  him  to  preach,'  which 
license  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  such  local  preacher  to 
have  annually  renewed." 

1 8SO.  In  consequence  of  the  controversies  which 
were  then  agitating  the  church,  as  to  the  rights  of  the 
laity  and  the  local  preachers,  new  regulations  were 
made  respecting  the  latter,  by  the  organization  of  dis- 
trict conferences. 

Answer  1  (1816)  was  struck  out,  and  the  following 
substituted : — 

"  1.  There  shall  be  held  annually,  in  each  presiding 
elder's  district,  a  district  conference,  of  which  all  the 
local  preachers  in  the  district,  who  shall  have  been 
licensed  two  years,  shall  be  members  ;  and  of  which 
the  presiding  elder  of  the  district  for  the  time  being 
shall  be  president ;  or,  in  case  of  his  absence,  the  con- 
ference shall  have  authority  to  elect  a  president  pro 
tern.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  presiding  elder  of 
each  district  to  appoint  the  time  and  place  of  the  first 
conference,  after  which  the  presiding  elder  shall  ap- 
point the  time,  and  the  conference  the  place  of  its 
own  sitting. 

"  2.  The  said  district  conference  shall  have  autho- 
rity to  license  proper  persons  to  preach,  and  renew 
their  license  ;  to  recommend  suitable  candidates  to  the 
annual  conference  for  deacon's  or  elder's  orders,  in  the 
local  connection,  for  admission  on  trial  in  the  travelling 
connection ;  and  to  try,  suspend,  expel,  or  acquit  any 
local  preacher  in  the  district,  against  whom  charges 


Sec.  21.]  Of  Local  Preachers.  167 

may  be  brought,  provided,  that  no  person  shall  be 
licensed  without  being  first  recommended  by  the 
quarterly  conference  of  the  circuit  or  station  to  which 
he  belongs,  nor  shall  any  one  be  licensed  to  preach,  or 
recommended  to  the  annual  conference  for  ordination, 
without  first  being  examined  in  the  district  conference 
on  the  subjects  of  doctrine  and  discipline. 

"3.  The  district  conference  shall  take  cognizance 
of  all  the  local  preachers  in  the  district,  and  shall  in- 
quire into  the  gifts,  labours,  and  usefulness  of  each 
preacher  by  name." 

In  these  provisions  the  following  alterations  were 
afterward  made  : — 

1824.  At  the  end  of  Answer  1,  was  added  the 
following: — "Provided,  that  if  any  district  conference 
shall  refuse  or  neglect  to  hold  its  regular  sessions,  then 
the  quarterly  meeting  conferences  of  the  circuits  and 
stations  respectively,  shall  have  authority  to  transact 
the  business  of  the  district  conference." 

The  renewal  of  licenses  in  the  district  conference 
was  to  be  "  annually,  when,  in  the  judgment  of  the  said 
conference,  their  gifts,  grace,  and  usefulness  will  war- 
rant such  renewal." 

In  the  proviso  to  Answer  2,  a  clause  was  inserted, 
which  provided  that  no  person  should  be  "recom- 
mended for  admission  into  the  travelling  connection 
without  being  first  recommended  by  the  quarterly  con- 
ference." 

1828.  It  was  provided  that  a  majority  of  the 
members  of  a  district  conference  should  "  be  a  quorum 
to  do  business."  The  words  "  refuse  or  neglect  to," 
in  the  proviso  of  1824,  were  changed  to  "  not." 

At  the  end  of  Answer  1  the  following  sentence  was 
added  : — "  Provided  that  no  person  shall  be  licensed 
to  preach  without  the  recommendation  of  the  society 
of  which  he  is  a  member,  or  of  a  leaders'  meeting." 

1836.  The  plan  of  district  conferences  had 
proved  an  entire  failure,  the  local  preachers  them- 
selves, for  whose  sake  it  was  adopted,  not  approving 


1 68  Of  Local  Preachers.  [Ch.  1 , 

of  it.  It  was  therefore  abolished,  and  matters  re- 
stored, for  the  most  part,  to  the  condition  in  which 
they  were  prior  to  1820. 

The  provisions  of  1820,  and  all  the  subsequent 
modifications  of  them,  were  struck  out,  and  the  follow- 
ing substituted : — 

"  1 .  The  quarterly  meeting  conference  shall  take 
cognizance  of  all  the  local  preachers  in  the  circuit  or 
station,  and  shall  inquire  into  the  gifts,  labours,  and 
usefulness  of  each  preacher  by  name. 

"  2.  The  quarterly  conference  shall  have  authority 
to  license  proper  persons  to  preach,  and  renew  their 
license  annually,  when  in  the  judgment  of  said  confer- 
ence their  gifts,  grace,  and  usefulness  will  warrant  such 
renewal ;  to  recommend  suitable  candidates  to  the  an- 
nual conference  for  deacons'  or  elders'  orders  in  the 
local  connection,  for  admission  on  trial  in  the  travelling 
connection,  and  to  try,  suspend,  expel,  or  acquit  any 
local  preacher  in  the  circuit  or  station  against  whom 
charges  may  be  brought.  Provided,  that  no  person 
shall  be  licensed  to  preach  without  the  recommenda- 
tion of  the  society  of  which  he  is  a  member,  or  of  a 
leaders'  meeting.  Nor  shall  any  one  be  licensed  to 
preach,  or  recommended  to  the  annual  conference  to 
travel,  or  for  ordination,  without  first  being  examined 
in  the  quarterly  conference  on  the  subject  of  doctrines 
and  discipline." 

2.  Election  to  deacon's  orders. 

1789.  The  following  provision  on  this  subject 
was  inserted  under  the  duty  of  a  bishop  : — • 

"  The  bishop  has  obtained  liberty,  by  the  suffrages 
of  the  conference,  to  ordain  local  preachers  to  the 
office  of  deacons,  provided  they  obtain  a  testimonial 
from  the  society  to  which  they  belong,  and  from  the 
stewards  of  the  circuit,  signed  by  three  travelling 
preachers,  three  deacons,  and  three  elders,  (one  of 
them  being  a  presiding  elder;)  the  names  of  those 
nominated  being  read  in  the  conference  previous  to 
their  ordination." 


Sec.  21.]  Of  Local  Preachers.  169 

1 793.  The  clause  about  reading  the  names  was 
struck  out,  and  it  was  only  required  that  the  testimonial 
should  be  signed  "  by  three  elders,  three  deacons,  and 
three  travelling  preachers." 

1796.  The  following  paragraph  on  the  subject 
was  inserted  in  this  section  : — 

"  3.  A  local  preacher  shall  be  eligible  to  the  office 
of  a  deacon  after  he  has  preached  for  four  years  from 
the  time  he  has  received  a  regular  license,  and  has 
obtained  the  testimonial"  [specified  above.] 

1 804.  It  was  required  that  the  testimonial  should 
be  "  from  the  society  to  which  he  belongs,  and  from 
the  stewards  of  the  circuit,  signed  also  by  nine  travel- 
ling preachers ;  three  of  whom  shall  be  elders,  three 
others  elders  or  deacons  ;  and  the  other  three  elders, 
deacons,  or  preachers." 

1808.  The  testimonial  was  to  be  "from  the 
quarterly  meeting  of  the  circuit  to  which  he  belongs, 
after  proper  examination,  signed  by  the  president,  and 
countersigned  by  the  secretary."  It  was  also  re- 
quired, for  ordination,  that  "  his  character  has  passed 
in  examination  before,  and  he  has  obtained  the  appro- 
bation of  the  yearly  conference." 

1816.  The  word  "licensed"  was  inserted  before 
"local  preacher,"  (1796.) 

1 836.  The  words  "  to  which  he  belongs"  (of 
1808)  omitted. 

3.  Election  to  elder's  orders. 

1813.  We  find  the  first  provision  on  this  subject 
as  follows  : — 

"  A  local  deacon  shall  be  eligible  to  the  office  of  an 
elder  after  he  has  preached  four  years  from  the  time 
he  was  ordained  a  deacon,  and  has  obtained  a  recom- 
mendation from  two-thirds  of  the  quarterly  meeting 
conference  of  which  he  is  a  member,  certifying  his 
qualifications  in  doctrine,  discipline,  talents,  and  use- 
fulness, and  the  necessity  of  his  official  services  as  an 
elder  in  the  circuit  where  he  resides  ;  signed  by  the 
president,  and  countersigned   bv  the    secretary.     He 

8 


]  70  Of  Local  Preachers.  £Ch.  1 . 

shall,  if  he  cannot  attend,  send  to  the  annual  confer- 
ence such  recommendation,  and  a  note  certifying  his 
belief  in  the  doctrine  and  discipline  of  our  church  : — 
the  whole  being  examined  by  the  annual  conference, 
and,  if  approved,  he  may  be  ordained ;  provided, 
nevertheless,  that  no  slaveholder  shall  be  eligible  to 
the  office  of  an  elder,  where  the  laws  will  admit  of 
emancipation,  and  permit  the  liberated  slave  to  enjoy 
freedom ." 

1816.  "or  deacon"  inserted  after  "elder,"  in 
the  clause  respecting  the  eligibility  of  a  slaveholder. 

1 85$©.  The  recommendation  for  orders  no  longer 
required  to  be  by  "  two-thirds"  of  the  conference. 

1 834.  The  clause  requiring  the  recommendation 
to  certify  "  the  necessity  of  his  official  services  as  an 
elder  in  the  circuit  where  he  resides,"  omitted. 

4.   Sundry  requisitions. 

1 800.     It  was  required  that 

"  Every  local  preacher  shall  have  his  name  enrolled 
on  a  class  paper,  and  meet  in  class,  if  the  distance  of 
his  place  of  residence  from  any  class  be  not  too  great ; 
or,  in  neglect  thereof,  shall  forfeit  his  license." 

1813.  The  penalty  for  neglecting  to  meet  in 
class  was  changed  to  the  following  :  "  The  quarterly 
meeting  conference,  if  they  judge  it  proper,  may  de- 
prive him  of  his  ministerial  office." 

It  was  further  required,  that  "  every  local  elder,  dea- 
/^con,  and  preacher,  shall  have  his  name  recorded  on  the 
journal  of  the  quarterly  meeting  conference  of  which  he 
is  a  member." 

1 830.     The  following  paragraphs  were  added  : — 

"  Whenever  a  local  preacher  shall  remove  from  one 
circuit  to  another,  he  shall  procure  from  the  presiding 
elder  of  the  district,  or  the  preacher  having  the  charge 
of  the  circuit,  a  certificate  of  his  official  standing  in  the 
church  at  the  time  of  his  removal,  without  which  he 
shall  not  be  received  as  a  local  preacher  in  other  places. 

"  No  preacher  among  us  shall  distil  or  retail  spirituous 
liquors,  without  forfeiting  his  official  standing." 


Sec.  21J  Of  Local  Preachers.  171 

1  8&4.  The  requisition  for  meeting  in  class  was 
restricted  to  "  licensed"  local  preachers. 

1 836.  The  words  "  retail  spirituous  liquors" 
changed  to  "vend  spirituous  liquors;"  and  the  requisi- 
tions to  meet  in  class,  to  obtain  a  certificate  on  removal, 
and  to  abstain  from  distilling  or  vending  spirituous 
liquors,  extended  to  every  "  elder,  deacon,  or  preacher." 

Quest.  2.  What  shall  be  done  when  a  local  elder,  deacon, 
or  preacher,  is  reported  to  be  guilty  of  some  crime  expressly 
forbidden  in  the  word  of  God,  sufficient  to  exclude  a  person 
from  the  kingdom  of  grace  and  glory  \ 

Quest.  3.  What  shall  be  done  in  cases  of  improper  tempers, 
words,  or  actions  ? 

A  distinct  provision  for  the  trial  of  local  preachers 
was  first  introduced  in  1796,  as  follows  : — 

1 796.  Quest.  3.  "  What  directions  shall  be  given 
concerning  the  trial  of  local  preachers,  local  deacons, 
or  local  elders  ? 

"  Ans.  If  a  charge  be  brought  against  a  local  preach- 
er, or  local  deacon,  or  elder,  the  preacher  who  has  the 
oversight  of  the  circuit  shall  summon  three  or  more 
local  preachers  of  the  neighbourhood,  or,  for  want  of 
local  preachers,  so  many  leaders,  or  exhorters.  And 
if  they,  or  a  majority  of  them,  on  due  examination, 
judge  that  the  local  preacher,  deacon,  or  elder,  afore- 
said, has  been  guilty  of  such  a  crime,  or  has  preached 
such  false  doctrines,  as  require  his  suspension  from  all 
public  offices  in  our  church  till  the  ensuing  quarterly 
meeting,  the  preacher  who  has  the  oversight  of  the  cir- 
cuit shall  accordingly  suspend  him  from  all  public 
offices  till  the  ensuing  quarterly  meeting. 

"  And  in  such  case,  and  in  every  case  where  a  meet- 
ing, assembled  as  above  described,  shall  deem  the  said 
local  preacher,  deacon,  or  elder,  culpable,  the  next 
quarterly  meeting  shall  proceed  upon  his  trial,  and  shall 
have  authority  to  clear,  censure,  suspend,  or  expel  him, 
according  to  their  judgment.  And  the  presiding  elder, 
or  the  preacher  who  has  the  oversight  of  the  circuit, 
shall,  at  the  commencement  of  the  trial,  appoint  a  se- 
cretary, who  shall  take  down  regular  minutes  of  the 


172  Of  Local  Preachers.  [Ch.  1 . 

evidence  and  proceedings  of  the  trial,  which  minutes, 
when  read  and  approved,  shall  be  signed  by  the  said 
presiding  elder,  or  preacher,  and  also  by  the  members 
of  the  said  quarterly  meeting,  or  by  the  majority  of 
them. 

"  And  in  case  of  condemnation,  the  local  preacher, 
deacon,  or  elder  condemned,  shall  be  allowed  an  appeal 
to  the  next  yearly  conference,  provided  that  he  signify 
to  the  said  quarterly  meeting  his  determination  to  ap- 
peal ;  in  which  case  the  said  presiding  elder,  or  the 
preacher  who  has  the  oversight  of  the  circuit,  shall  lay 
the  minutes  of  the  trial  above-mentioned  before  the  said 
yearly  conference,  at  which  the  local  preacher,  deacon, 
or  elder  so  appealing,  may  appear ;  and  the  said  yearly 
conference  shall  judge,  and  finally  determine,  from  the 
minutes  of  the  said  trial  so  laid  before  them." 

18 15.  After  "all  public  offices"  was  inserted 
"  and  privileges." 

1816.  The  word  "  licensed"  inserted  before  "  lo- 
cal preachers,"  in  the  first  paragraph,  to  distinguish 
such  from  deacons  and  elders.  For  "  has  preached 
such  false  doctrine,"  we  have,  "has  publicly  or  pri- 
vately disseminated  such  false  doctrine." 

1 890.  The  mode  of  trial  was  remodelled  as  fol- 
lows : — 

"When  charges  are  preferred  against  any  local 
preacher,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  preacher  in  charge 
to  call  a  committee,  consisting  of  three  or  more  local 
preachers  within  the  station,  circuit,  or  district,  before 
whom  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  accused  to  appear, 
and  by  whom  he  shall  be  acquitted,  or,  if  found  guilty, 
be  suspended  until  the  meeting  of  the  next  district  con- 
ference. And  the  president  of  the  said  district  confer- 
ence shall,  at  the  commencement  of  the  trial,  appoint  a 
secretary,  who  shall  take  down  regular  minutes  of  the 
evidence  and  proceedings  of  the  trial ;  which  minutes, 
when  read  and  approved,  shall  be  signed  by  the  said 
president,  and  also  by  the  members  of  the  said  district 
conference,  or  by  a  majority  of  them. 


Sec.  21.]  Of  Local  Preachers.  173 

"  And  in  case  of  condemnation,  the  local  preacher, 
deacon,  or  elder  condemned,  shall  be  allowed  an  appeal 
to  the  next  annual  conference,  provided  that  he  signify 
to  the  said  district  conference  his  determination  to  ap- 
peal ;  in  which  case  the  said  president  shall  lay  the 
minutes  of  the  trial  above-mentioned  before  the  said 
annual  conference,  at  which  the  local  preacher,  deacon, 
or  elder  so  appealing,  may  appear  ;  and  the  said  annual 
conference  shall  judge,  and  finally  determine,  from  the 
minutes  of  the  said  trial  so  laid  before  them." 

1 834.  The  following  clause  inserted  after  the 
first  sentence,  (1820) : — 

"  And  the  preacher  in  charge  shall  cause  exact  mi- 
nutes of  the  charges,  testimony,  and  examination,  to- 
gether with  the  decision  of  the  committee,  to  be  laid 
before  the  district  conference,  where  it  shall  be  the 
duty  of  the  accused  to  appear." 

The  following  new  paragraph  inserted  : — 

"When  a  local  elder  or  deacon  shall  be  expelled, 
the  president  of  the  conference  shall  require  of  him  the 
credentials  of  his  ordination,  to  be  filed  with  the 
papers  of  the  annual  conference  within  the  limits  of 
which  the  expulsion  has  taken  place.  And  should  he, 
at  any  future  time,  produce  to  the  annual  conference 
a  certificate  of  his  restoration,  signed  by  the  president, 
and  countersigned  by  the  secretary  of  the  district  con- 
ference, his  credentials  shall  be  restored  to  him." 

1 830.  Prior  to  this  time  no  distinction  had  been 
made  in  the  mode  of  procedure,  according  to  the  na- 
ture of  the  offence.  Now,  however,  instead  of  one  ge- 
neral course  for  all  kinds  of  charges,  the  subject  was 
treated  under  two  questions,  one  relating  to  "  crimes," 
and  the  other  to  "  improper  tempers,  wrords,  or  actions." 

The  introductory  wrords,  (1820,)  namely,  "When 
charges  are  preferred  against  any  local  preacher,  it 
shall  be  the  duty  of  the  preacher  in  charge  to  call," 
were  struck  out,  and  the  following  substituted  : — 

"  Quest.  2.  What  shall  be  done  when  a  local  elder, 
deacon,  or  preacher,  is  reported  to  be  guilty  of  some 


174  Of  Baptism.  [Ch.  1. 

crime  expressly  forbidden  in  the  word  of  God,  suffi- 
cient to  exclude  a  person  from  the  kingdom  of  grace 
and  glory  ? 

"Ans.  1.  The  preacher  having  charge  shall  call." 
The  local  preachers  on  the  committee  were  no  longer 
required  to  be  of  "the  station,  circuit,  or  district."  The 
minutes  of  the  trial  are  to  be  signed  by  the  members 
"who  are  present,"  or  a  majority  of  them.  "  District 
conference,"  here,  as  in  other  parts  of  the  section, 
changed  to  "  quarterly  conference." 

The  following  was  added  at  the  close  of  the  section  : 
"  Quest.  3.  What  shall  be  done  in  cases  of  improper 
tempers,  words,  or  actions  ? 

"  Ans.  The  person  so  offending  shall  be  reprehended 
by  the  preacher  having  charge.  Should  a  second  trans- 
gression take  place,  one,  two,  or  three  faithful  friends 
are  to  be  taken  as  witnesses.  If  he  be  not  then  cured, 
he  shall  be  tried  at  the  next  quarterly  conference,  and 
if  found  guilty,  and  impenitent,  he  shall  be  expelled 
from  the  church."* 

1 840.  Instead  of  "  his  credentials  shall  be  re- 
stored to  him,"  (1824,)  we  have,  "his  credentials  may 
be  restored  to  him." 

SECTION   XXII. 

Of  B  ap  tism. 

The  original  provisions  on  this  subject  may  be  found 
under  Questions  45,  46,  and  48,  (p.  45.)  The  pro- 
vision under  Question  46,  about  re-baptizing,  was 
omitted  after  1786.  The  others  have  been  modified 
as  follows  : — 

1786.  "Pouring"  was  admitted  as  a  mode  of 
baptism,  in  addition  to  "  immersion  and  sprinkling." 

1 780.     The  form  of  question  and  answer  was  laid 

*  From  1796  to  1804  there  was  comprised  in  this  section  a  question 
(2.)  relating  to  the  compensation  oflocal  preachers,  in  certain  cases  ; 
but  as  this  was,  in  the  latter  year,  transferred  to  Part  II,  we  shall 
consider  it  there.    (See  Sec.  9.) 


Sec.  23, 24.]     Lord's  Supper  and  Public  Worship.  1 75 

aside,  and  the  following  was  added  in  place  of  Question 
48,  (1784):— 

"  N.  B.  We  will  on  no  account  whatever  receive  a 
present  for  administering  baptism,  or  the  burial  of  the 
dead." 

1838.  The  words  "receive  a  present"  changed 
to  "  make  a  charge." 

SECTION    XXIII. 

Of  the  Lord's  Supper 

The  original  provisions  on  this  subject  may  be  found 
in  the  Discipline  of  1784,  under  Questions  44  and  47. 
(See  pp.  44-5.) 

1789.     The  answer  read  as  follows  : — 

"  1.  Let  those  who  choose,  receive  it  kneeling,  and 
let  those  who  do  not,  either  standing  or  sitting. 

"  2.  Let  no  person  that  is  not  a  member  of  our  so- 
ciety be  admitted  to  the  communion,  without  examina- 
tion, and  some  token  given  by  an  elder  or  deacon." 

1793.     As  follows:— 

"1.  Let  those  who  have  scruples  concerning  the 
receiving  of  it  kneeling,  be  permitted  to  receive  it  either 
standing  or  sitting. 

"2.  [As  in  1789.] 

[3.]  "N.  B.  No  person  shall  be  admitted  to  the 
Lord's  supper  among  us  who  is  guilty  of  any  practice 
for  which  we  would  exclude  a  member  of  our  society." 

SECTION    XXIV. 

Of  Public  Worship. 

This  section  was  introduced  in  1792,  as  follows  : — 
1 793.     "  Quest.  What  directions  shall  be  given 
for  the  establishment  of  uniformity  in  public  worship 
among  us,  on  the  Lord's  day  ? 

u  Arts.  1.  Let  the  morning  service  consist  of  sing- 
ing, prayer,  the  reading  of  a  chapter  out  of  the  Old 


176  Of  the  Spirit  and  Truth  of  Singing.         [Ch.  1. 

Testament,  and  another  out  of  the  New,  and  preach- 
ing. 

"  2.  Let  the  afternoon  service  consist  of  singing, 
prayer,  the  reading  of  one  chapter  out  of  the  Bible,  and 
preaching. 

"  3.  Let  the  evening  service  consist  of  singing, 
prayer,  and  preaching. 

"4.  But  on  the  days  of  administering  the  Lord's 
supper,  the  two  chapters  in  the  morning  service  may 
be  omitted. 

"  5.  Let  the  society  be  met,  wherever  it  is  practica- 
ble, on  the  sabbath  day." 

1 804L  It  was  provided  that  "  one  or  two  chap- 
ters" should  be  read  in  the  afternoon  service. 

1  8£4.  The  following  clause  was  inserted  : — "  In 
administering  the  ordinances,  and  in  the  burial  of  the 
dead,  let  the  form  of  Discipline  invariably  be  used. 
Let  the  Lord's  prayer  also  be  used  on  all  occasions  of 
public  worship  in  concluding  the  first  prayer,  and  the 
apostolic  benediction  in  dismissing  the  congregation." 

section  xxv. 
Of  the  Spirit  and  Truth  of  Singing. 

The  original  provision  on  this  subject  may  be  found 
in  the  first  Discipline,  under  Question  57,  pp.  53-4. 

179£.     The  following  clauses  added  : — 

"  The  preachers  are  desired  not  to  encourage  the 
singing  of  fugue  tunes  in  our  congregations. 

"  Let  it  be  recommended  to  our  people,  not  to  at- 
tend the  singing  schools  which  are  not  under  our 
direction. 

"  N.  B.  We  do  not  think  that  fugue  tunes  are  sinful, 
or  improper  to  be  used  in  private  companies  ;  but  we 
do  not  approve  of  their  being  used  in  our  public  con 
gregations,  because  public  singing  is  a  part  of  divine 
worship,  in  which  all  the  congregation  ought  to  join." 


Sec  1  1  Of  the  General  Rules.  177 


CHAPTER  II. 

SECTION    I. 

The  Nature,  Design,  and  General  Rules  of  our  United 
Societies. 

The  General  Rules,  as  published  by  Mr.  Wesley, 
were  as  follows  : — 

M  1.  In  the  latter  end  of  the  year  1739,  eight  or  ten 
persons  came  to  me  in  London,  who  appeared  to  be 
deeply  convinced  of  sin,  and  earnestly  groaning  for  re- 
demption. They  desired  (as  did  two  or  three  more 
the  next  day)  that  I  would  spend  some  time  with  them 
in  prayer,  and  advise  them  how  to  flee  from  the  wrath 
to  come  ;  which  they  saw  continually  hanging  over 
their  heads.  That  we  might  have  more  time  for  this 
great  work,  I  appointed  a  day  when  they  might  all 
come  together,  which  from  thenceforward  they  did 
every  week,  namely,  on  Thursday  in  the  evening.  To 
these,  and  as  many  more  as  desired  to  join  with  them, 
(for  their  number  increased  daily,)  I  gave  those  advices, 
from  time  to  time,  which  I  judged  most  needful  for 
them  ;  and  we  always  concluded  our  meeting  with 
prayer  suited  to  their  several  necessities. 

"  2.  This  was  the  rise  of  the  United  Society,  first  in 
London,  and  then  in  other  places.  Such  a  society  is 
no  other  than  '  a  company  of  men  having  the  form  and 
seeking  the  power  of  godliness,  united  in  order  to  pray 
together,  to  receive  the  word  of  exhortation,  and  to 
watch  over  one  another  in  love,  that  they  may  help 
each  other  to  work  out  their  salvation.' 

11 3.  That  it  may  the  more  easily  be  discerned, 
whether  they  are  indeed  working  out  their  own  salva- 
tion, each  society  is  divided  into  smaller  companies, 
called  classes,  according  to  their  respective  places  of 
abode.  There  are  about  twelve  persons  in  every  class  : 
one  of  whom  is  styled  the  leader.     It  is  his  business, 

8* 


178  Of  the  General  Rules.  LCh.  2. 

(1.)  To  see  each  person  in  his  class  once  a  week  at 
least,  in  order  to  inquire  how  their  souls  prosper ;  to 
advise,  reprove,  comfort,  or  exhort,  as  occasion  may- 
require  ;  to  receive  what  they  are  willing  to  give  to- 
ward the  relief  of  the  poor.  (2.)  To  meet  the  minister 
and  the  stewards  of  the  society  once  a  week ;  in  order 
to  inform  the  minister  of  any  that  are  sick,  or  of  any 
that  walk  disorderly,  and  will  not  be  reproved  ;  to  pay 
to  the  stewards  what  they  have  received  of  their  several 
classes  in  the  week  preceding ;  and  to  show  their  ac- 
count of  what  each  person  has  contributed. 

"  4.  There  is  one  only  condition  previously  required 
in  those  who  desire  admission  into  these  societies, — a 
desire  '  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come,  to  be  saved 
from  their  sins  :'  but,  wherever  this  is  really  fixed  in 
the  soul,  it  will  be  shown  by  its  fruits.  It  is  therefore 
expected  of  all  who  continue  therein,  that  they  should 
continue  to  evidence  their  desire  of  salvation, 

"  First,  by  doing  no  harm,  by  avoiding  evil  in  every 
kind  ;  especially  that  which  is  most  generally  prac- 
tised :  such  is,  the  taking  the  name  of  God  id  vain  ; 
the  profaning  the  day  of  the  Lord,  either  by  doing 
ordinary  work  thereon,  or  by  buying  or  selling  ;  drunk- 
enness, buying  or  selling  spirituous  liquors,  or  drink- 
ing them,  unless  in  cases  of  extreme  necessity;  fighting, 
quarrelling,  brawling ;  brother  going  to  law  with  brother ; 
returning  evil  for  evil,  or  railing  for  railing ;  the  using 
many  words  in  buying  or  selling  ;  the  buying  or  selling 
uncustomed  goods ;  the  giving  or  taking  things  on 
usury,  that  is,  unlawful  interest ;  uncharitable  or  un- 
profitable conversation,  particularly  speaking  evil  of 
magistrates  or  of  ministers  ;  doing  to  others  as  we 
would  not  they  should  do  unto  us  ;  doing  what  we 
know  is  not  for  the  glory  of  God,  as  the  '  putting  on 
of  gold  or  costly  apparel ;'  the  taking  such  diversions 
as  cannot  be  used  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  ;  the 
singing  those  songs,  or  reading  those  books,  which  do 
not  tend  to  the  knowledge  or  love  of  God ;  softness, 
and  needless  self-indulgence  ;  laying  up  treasures  upon 


Sec.  l.j  Of  the  General  Rules.  179 

earth  ;  borrowing  without  a  probability  of  paying ;  or 
taking  up  goods  without  a  probability  of  paying  for 
them. 

"  5.  It  is  expected  of  all  who  continue  in  these  socie- 
ties, that  they  should  continue  to  evidence  their  desire 
of  salvation, 

"  Secondly,  by  doing  good,  by  being,  in  every  kind, 
merciful  after  their  power ;  as  they  have  opportunity, 
doing  good  of  every  possible  sort,  and  as  far  as  is  pos- 
sible, to  all  men  ; — to  their  bodies,  of  the  ability  which 
God  giveth,  by  giving  food  to  the  hungry,  by  clothing 
the  naked,  by  visiting  or  helping  them  that  are  sick,  or 
in  prison  ; — to  their  souls,  by  instructing,  reproving,  or 
exhorting  all  they  have  any  intercourse  with  ;  trampling 
under  foot  that  enthusiastic  doctrine  of  devils,  that '  we 
are  not  to  do  good  unless  our  heart  be  free  to  it :'  by 
doing  good  especially  to  them  that  are  of  the  household 
of  faith,  or  groaning  so  to  be  ;  employing  them  prefera- 
bly to  others,  buying  one  of  another ;  helping  each 
other  in  business  ;  and  so  much  the  more,  because  the 
world  will  love  its  own,  and  them  only :  by  all  possi- 
ble diligence  and  frugality,  that  the  gospel  be  not 
blamed :  by  running  with  patience  the  race  that  is  set 
before  them,  '  denying  themselves,  and  taking  up  their 
cross  daily  ;'  submitting  to  bear  the  reproach  of  Christ, 
to  be  as  the  filth  and  offscouring  of  the  world  ;  and 
looking  that  men  should  '  say  all  manner  of  evil  of 
them  falsely  for  the  Lord's  sake.' 

"  6.  It  is  expected  of  all  who  desire  to  continue  in 
these  societies,  that  they  should  continue  to  evidence 
their  desire  of  salvation, 

"  Thirdly,  by  attending  upon  all  the  ordinances  of 
God.  Such  are,  the  public  worship  of  God  ;  the  min- 
istry of  the  word,  either  read  or  expounded  ;  the  sup- 
per of  the  Lord  ;  family  and  private  prayer  ;  searching 
the  Scriptures  ;  and  fasting,  or  abstinence. 

"  7.  These  are  the  General  Rules  of  our  societies;  all 
which  we  are  taught  of  God  to  observe,  even  in  his 
written  word,  the  only  rule,  and  the  sufficient  rule,  both 


180  Of  the  General  Rules.  [Ch.  2. 

of  our  faith  and  practice.  And  all  these,  we  know,  his 
Spirit  writes  on  every  truly  awakened  heart.  If  there 
be  any  among  us  who  observe  them  not,  who  habitu- 
ally break  any  of  them,  let  it  be  made  known  unto 
them  who  watch  over  that  soul  as  they  that  must  give 
an  account.  We  wrill  admonish  him  of  the  error  of  his 
ways  ;  we  will  bear  with  him  for  a  season  :  but  then 
if  he  repent  not,  he  hath  no  more  place  among  us. 
We  have  delivered  our  own  souls. 

"  John  Wesley, 
"  May  1,  1743."  "  Charles  Wesley."* 

These  Rules,  as  thus  drawn  up  by  the  Wesleys, 
were  adopted  without,  alteration  by  the  first  Methodist 
societies  in  America.!  They  do  not  seem,  however,  to 
have  been  published  in  any  edition  of  the  Discipline 
until  1789, J  when  we  find  the  following  alterations  : — 

The  historical  introduction,  which  precedes  the  defi- 
nition of  the  United  Society,  is  omitted,  and  the  section 
begins,  "  Our  society  is  nothing  more  than  'a  company, 
&c."'  Under  the  duty  of  a  leader,  for  "relief  of  the 
poor,"  it  reads,  "  relief  of  the  preachers,  church,  and 
poor,"  and  it  is  added  in  a  note,  "  This  part  refers 
wholly  to  town  and  cities,  where  the  poor  are  generally 
numerous,  and  church  expenses  considerable."  It 
omits  the  requisition  that  the  leaders  shall  "  show  their 
account  of  what  each  person  has  contributed."  Under 
the  rule  about  drunkenness,  it  omits  the  clause,  "  unless 
in  cases  of  extreme  necessity."  It  is  in  this  Discipline 
that  we  find,  for  the  first  time,  among  the  General  Rules, 
one  respecting  slaves.  It  reads,  "  The  buying  or  sell- 
ing the  bodies  and  souls  of  men,  women,  or  children, 
with  an  intention  to  enslave  them." 

In  the  expression  of  the  original  rules, — "  that  en- 
thusiastic doctrine  of  devils,"  the  wTords  "of  devils"  are 
omitted.     After  the  direction  about  "  buying  one  of 


*  Wesley's  Works,  vol.  v,  pp.  190-2. 

t  See  Lee's  Hist,  of  tho  Meth.,  pp.  29-33.  t  See  above,  p.  82 


Sec .  2 .]  Of  Class  Meetings.  1 8 1 

another,"  it  is  added,  ("  unless  you  can  be  served  better 
elsewhere,")  but  this  clause  was  omitted  in  1792.  The 
only  rules  that  have  since  undergone  any  change  are 
those  which  relate  to  spirituous  liquors  and  slavery. 
The  various  alterations  in  them  are  presented  below. 
Spirituous  liquors. 

The  rule  on  this  subject  has  been  at  different  times 
as  follows  : — 

17-1*1.     Mr.  Wesley's  original  rule, — "Drunken 
ness,  buying  or  selling  spirituous  liquors,  or  drinking 
them,  unless  in  cases  of  extreme  necessitv." 

1789.  "Drunkenness,  buying  or  selling  spiritu- 
ous liquors,  or  drinking  them." 

1 790.  "  Drunkenness,  or  drinking  spirituous 
liquors,  unless  cases  of  necessity." 

1791.  "Drunkenness,  or  drinking  spirituous 
liquors,  unless  in  cases  of  necessity." 

Slaves. 

There  is  nothing  on  this  subject  in  the  General  Rules 
of  Mr.  Wesley.     But  we  find  the  following  in 

1789.  "The  buying  or  selling  the  bodies  and 
souls  of  men,  women,  or  children,  with  an  intention  to 
enslave  them." 

1792.  It  reads,  "The  buying  or  selling  of  men, 
women,  or  children,  with  an  intention  to  enslave  them." 

1808.  It  reads,  "  The  buying  and  selling  of  men, 
women,  and  children,  with  an  intention  to  enslave  them."* 

SECTION   II. 

Of  Class  Meetings. 

This  section  contains  five  questions,  the  changes  in 
which  will  be  noticed  in  order. 

Quest.  1.  How  may  the  leaders  of  classes  be  rendered 
more  useful  ? 

The  answer  to  this  question  remains  substantially  the 
same  as  in  1784.     (See  Quest.  13,  p.  29.) 

*  For  this  alteration  (if  indeed  it  be  not  a  purely  typographical 
error)  no  authority  is  found  in  the  journal  of  the  General  Conference. 


A 


182  Of  Class  Meetings.  [Ch.  2. 

Quest.  2.  Can  any  thing  more  be  done  in  order  to  make  the 
class  meetings  lively  and  profitable  ! 

The  answer  to  this  remains  precisely  the  same  as  in 
1784.     (See  Quest.  14,  p.  29.) 

Quest.  3.  How  shall  we  prevent  improper  persons  from  in- 
sinuating themselves  into  the  church  1 

1784.  "  Quest.  16.  How  shall  we  prevent  im- 
proper persons  from  insinuating  into  the  society  ? 

"  Ans.  1.  Give  tickets  to  none  till  they  are  recom- 
mended by  a  leader,  with  whom  they  have  met  at  least 
two  months  on  trial. 

"  2.  Give  notes  to  none  but  those  who  are  recom- 
mended by  one  you  know,  or  till  they  have  met  three  or 
four  times  in  a  class. 

"  3.  Give  them  the  rules  the  first  time  they  meet." 

1789.  The  probation  was  extended  to  "six 
months." 

1836.  "Give  tickets  to  none,"  was  changed  to, 
"  Let  none  be  received  into  the  church  ;"  and,  "  Give 
notes  to  none,"  into,  "  Let  none  be  admitted  on  trial." 
It  was  now  made  a  requisite  for  admission  into  the 
church,  that  the  candidates  "  have  been  baptized."  For 
admission  on  trial,  it  was  now  made  sufficient  to  have 
met  "twice  or  thrice"  in  a  class,  instead  of  "three  or 
four  times." 

1 840.  The  following  was  added  to  the  requisites 
for  admission  into  the  church: — 

"And  shall  on  examination  by  the  minister  in  charge, 
before  the  church,  give  satisfactory  assurances  both  of 
the  correctness  of  their  faith,  and  their  willingness  to 
observe  and  keep  the  rules  of  the  church.  Nevertheless, 
if  a  member  in  good  standing  in  any  other  orthodox 
church  shall  desire  to  unite  with  us,  such  applicant  may, 
by  giving  satisfactory  answers  to  the  usual  inquiries, 
be  received  at  once  into  full  fellowship." 

Quest.  4.  How  shall  we  be  more  exact  in  receiving  and  ex- 
cluding members  1 

1784.  "  Quest.  17.  When  shall  we  admit  new 
members  ? 


Sec.  3.]  Of  the  Band  Societies.  183 

"  Ans.  In  large  towns,  admit  them  into  the  bands  at 
the  quarterly  love-feast  following  the  quarterly  meeting  : 
into  the  society,  on  the  Sunday  following  the  quarterly 
meeting.  Then  also  read  the  names  of  them  that  are 
excluded." 

1789.     The  following  was  substituted  : — 

"  How  shall  we  be  more  strict  in  receiving  and 
excluding  members  ? 

"  Ans.  In  large  societies,  we  may  read  the  names 
of  those  that  are  received  and  excluded,  once  a  quarter." 

1 79£.  The  answer  is,  "  The  official  minister  or 
preacher  shall,  at  every  quarterly  meeting,  read  the 
names  of  those  that  are  received  and  excluded." 

1 836.  The  last  clause  of  the  answer  reads, 
"  those  that  are  received  into  the  church  and  also  those 
that  are  excluded  therefrom." 

Quest.  5.  "What  shall  we  do  with  those  members  of  our 
church  who  wilfully  and  repeatedly  neglect  to  meet  their  class. 

The  answer  to  this  question  remained  substantially 
the  same  as  in  1784,  (see  Quest.  65,  p.  59,)  until 

1836,  when  the  second  answer  was  changed  so 
as  to  read,  "  If  they  do  not  amend,  let  him  who  has  the 
charge  of  the  circuit  or  station  bring  their  case  before 
the  society  or  a  select  number,  before  whom  they  shall 
have  been  cited  to  appear ;  and  if  they  be  found  guilty 
of  wilful  neglect  by  the  decision  of  a  majority  of  the 
members  before  whom  their  case  is  brought,  let  them 
be  laid  aside,  and  let  the  preacher  show  that  they  are 
excluded  for  a  breach  of  our  rules,  and  not  for  immoral 
conduct." 

SECTION   III. 

Of  the  Band  Societies. 

TLe  rules  for  the  bands  were  drawn  up  by  Mr.  Wes- 
ley at  the  dates  prefixed  to  them  severally.  But  they 
were  not  introduced  into  our  Discipline  until  1791.* 
The  original  rules  were  as  follows  : — 

*  Wesley's  Works,  vol.  v,  pp.  192-4. 


184  Of  the  Band  Societies.  [Ch.2. 

Rules  of  the  Band  Societies,  drawn  up  Dec.  25,  1738. 

"  The  design  of  our  meeting  is,  to  obey  that  com- 
mand of  God,  '  Confess  your  faults  one  to  another,  and 
pray  one  for  another,  that  ye  may  be  healed.' 

"  To  this  end,  we  intend, — 

"  1.  To  meet  once  a  week,  at  the  least. 

"  To  come  punctually  at  the  hour  appointed,  without 
some  extraordinary  reason. 

"3.  To  begin  (those  of  us  who  are  present)  exactly 
at  the  hour,  with  singing  or  prayer. 

"  4.  To  speak  each  of  us  in  order,  freely  and  plainly, 
the  true  state  of  our  souls,  with  the  faults  we  have  com- 
mitted in  thought,  word,  or  deed,  and  the  temptations 
we  have  felt,  since  our  last  meeting. 

"  5.  To  end  every  meeting  with  prayer,  suited  to  the 
state  of  each  person  present. 

"  6.  To  desire  some  person  among  us  to  speak  his 
own  state  first,  and  then  to  ask  the  rest,  in  order,  as 
many  and  as  searching  questions  as  may  be,  concern- 
ing their  state,  sins,  and  temptations. 

"  Some  of  the  questious  proposed  to  every  one  before 
he  is  admitted  among  us  may  be  to  this  effect  : — 

"  1.  Have  you  the  forgiveness  of  your  sins? 

"  2.  Have  you  peace  with  God,  through  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  ? 

"  3.  Have  you  the  witness  of  God's  Spirit  with  your 
spirit,  that  you  are  a  child  of  God  ? 

"4.  Is  the  love  of  God  shed  abroad  in  your  heart? 

"  5.  Has  no  sin,  inward  or  outward,  dominion  over 
you  ? 

"  6.  Do  you  desire  to  be  told  your  faults  ? 

"  7.  Do  you  desire  to  be  told  all  your  faults,  and  that 
plain  and  home  ? 

"  8.  Do  you  desire  that  every  one  of  us  should  tell 
you,  from  time  to  time,  whatsoever  is  in  his  heart  con- 
cerning vou  ? 

"  9.  Consider !  Do  you  desire  we  should  tell  you 
whatsoever  we  think,  whatsoever  we  fear,  whatsoever 
we  hear,  concerning  vou  ? 


Sec.  3.]  Of  the  Band  Societies.  185 

"  10.  Do  you  desire  that,  in  doing  this  we  should 
come  as  close  as  possible,  that  we  should  cut  to  the 
quick,  and  search  your  heart  to  the  bottom  ? 

111.  Is  it  your  desire  and  design  to  be  on  this,  and 
all  other  occasions,  entirely  open,  so  as  to  speak  every 
thing  that  is  in  your  heart  without  exception,  without 
disguise,  and  without  reserve  ? 

"  Any  of  the  preceding  questions  may  be  asked  as 
often  as  occasion  offers  ;  the  four  following  at  every 
meeting : — 

"  1.  What  known  sins  have  you  committed  since  our 
last  meeting  ? 

"  2.  What  temptations  have  you  met  with? 

"  3.  How  were  you  delivered  ? 

"4.  What  have  you  thought,  said,  or  done,  of  which 
you  doubt  whether  it  be  sin  or  not  ? 

"  Directions  given  to  the  Band  Societies,  Dec.  25, 1744. 

"  You  are  supposed  to  have  the  faith  that  '  overcom- 
eth  the  world.'     To  you,  therefore,  it  is  not  grievous, — 

"  I.  Carefully  to  abstain  from  doing  evil ;  in  particular, 

"1.  Neither  to  buy  nor  sell  any  thing  at  all  on  the 
Lord's  day. 

"  2.  To  taste  no  spirituous  liquor,  no  dram  of  any 
kind,  unless  prescribed  by  a  physician. 

"  3.  To  be  at  a  word  both  in  buying  and  selling. 

"  4.  To  pawn  nothing,  no,  not  to  save  life.* 

"  5.  Not  to  mention  the  fault  of  any  behind  his  back, 
and  to  stop  those  short  that  do. 

"  6.  To  wear  no  needless  ornaments,  such  as  rings, 
earrings,  necklaces,  lace,  ruffles. 

"  7.  To  use  no  needless  self-indulgence,  such  as  tak- 
ing snuff  or  tobacco,  unless  prescribed  by  a  physician. 

"  II.  Zealously  to  maintain  good  works  ;  in  particular, 

"  1.  To  give  alms  of  such  things  as  you  possess,  and 
that  to  the  uttermost  of  your  power. 

*  In  publishing  this  rule,  Mr.  Crowther  adds  the  following  note  : — 
"  There  was  a  fund  at  that  time  established  to  assist  the  poor,  either 
by  loan  or  donation,  which  accounts  for  the  rigour  of  the  rule." — Por- 
traiture of  Methodism,  p.  256. 


186  Of  the  Band  Societies.  [Ch.2. 

"2.  To  reprove  all  that  sin  in  your  sight,  and  that  in 
love  and  meekness  of  wisdom. 

"  3.  To  be  patterns  of  diligence  and  frugality,  of  self- 
denial,  and  taking  up  the  cross  daily. 

"III.  Constantly  to  attend  on  all  the  ordinances  of 
God  ;  in  particular, — 

"1.  To  be  at  church  and  at  the  Lord's  table  every 
week,  and  at  every  public  meeting  of  the  bands. 

"  2.  To  attend  the  ministry  of  the  word  every  morn- 
ing, unless  distance,  business,  or  sickness  prevent. 

"  3.  To  use  private  prayer  every  day  ;  and  family 
prayer,  if  you  are  at  the  head  of  a  family. 

"  4.  To  read  the  Scriptures,  and  meditate  therein, 
at  every  vacant  hour.     And, — 

"  5.  To  observe,  as  days  of  fasting  or  abstinence,  all 
Fridays  in  the  year."* 

1 79 1 .  The  section  was  introduced,  as  now,  by  a 
definition  of  a  band,  namely, 

"  Two,  three,  or  four  true  believers,  who  have  full 
confidence  in  each  other,  form  a  band.  Only  it  is  to 
be  observed,  that  in  one  of  these  bands  all  must  be 
men,  or  all  women ;  and  all  married,  or  all  single." 

The  following  was  added  to  the  questions  at  the  close 
of  the  Rules,  namely,  "  5.  Have  you  nothing  you  de- 
sire to  keep  secret?"  which  was  omitted  in  1792.  In 
Direction  I,  6,  "  earrings"  included  among  the  need- 
less ornaments. 

Under  the  "  Directions,  &c.,"  I,  4,  the  rule  is  simply, 
"  To  pawn  nothing,"  omitting  the  clause,  "  no,  not  to 
save  life." 

1799.  In  Question  11,  the  words,  "every  thing 
that  is  in  your  heart,  without  exception,"  are  omitted. 

Under  the  "  Directions,  &c,"  that  about  "  pawning" 
is  omitted.  The  last  under  that  head  reads,  "  To  use 
no  needless  self-indulgence,"  omitting  the  words  "such 
as  taking  snuff  or  tobacco,  unless  prescribed  by  a  phy- 


*  In  1784,  some  directions  were  given,  "how  to  encourage  meet- 
ing in  band."     (See  Quest.  19,  p.  36.) 


Sec.  5.]  Of  Marriage.  187 

sician."  Direction  III,  1,  was  altered  to  the  follow- 
ing : — "  To  be  at  church,  and  at  the  Lord's  table,  and 
at  every  public  meeting  of  the  bands,  at  every  oppor- 
tunity." Direction  III,  2,  was  omitted  ;  and  III,  4,  (3) 
changed  to  the  following : — "  Frequently  to  read  the 
Scriptures,  and  meditate  thereon." 

SECTION  IV. 

Of  the  Privileges  granted  to  Serious  Persons  ivho 
are  not  of  our  Church. 

The  only  material  alterations  in  the  Rules  on  this 
subject  since  1784  (see  Questions  11  and  12,  p.  29) 
are  the  following  : — 

1789.  In  the  answer  to  the  first  question,  the 
last  two  sentences  struck  out ;  and  in  the  second,  after 
"  twice,"  was  inserted  "  or  thrice."* 

1808.  The  first  question  reads,  "How  often 
shall  we  permit  those  who  are  not  of  our  society  to 
meet  in  class  or  society  ?" 

1816.  The  rule  was  made  to  refer  only  to  meet- 
ing in  class. 

section  v. 

Of  Marriage. 

The  title  in  1789  was,  "  On  unlawful  Marriages," 
which  was  changed  for  the  present  in  1804. 

Quest.  1.  Do  we  observe  any  evil  which  has  prevailed  in 
our  church  with  respect  to  marriage  ? 

There  has  been  no  material  change  in  the  answer  to 
this  question  since  1784.  (See  Question  20,  p.  37.) 
The  question  assumed  its  present  form  in  1796. 

Quest  2.  What  can  be  done  to  discourage  this  ? 

The  original  provisions  on  the  subject  may  be  seen 
under  Question  21,  p.  37. 

1 804.  The  words,  "  put  a  stop  to,"  in  the  ques- 
tion, were  changed  to  "  discourage  ;"  and  the  punish- 

*  The  rule  had  been  thus  in  1773.     (See  p.  10.) 


188  Of  Marriage.  [Ch.  2. 

ment  for  violating  the  rule  was  changed  from  expulsion 
to  "  putting  back  on  trial  for  six  months." 

1 836.  The  penalty  was  done  away  with,  by 
striking  out  entirely  Answers  2  and  3. 

Quest.  3.  Ought  any  woman  to  marry  without  the  consent 
of  her  parents  1 

The  original  answer  may  be  found  under  Question 
22,  p.  37.  The  alterations  in  it  have  been  as  fol- 
lows : — 

1789.  The  last  three  words,  "to  marry  her," 
were  changed  to  "to  be  married  to  her." 

1 800.  The  words,  "  if  a  woman  be  under  the 
necessity  of  marrying,"  were  changed  to,  "  if  a  woman 
believe  it  to  be  her  duty  to  marry." 

1 79£.     The  following  note  was  added  : — 

"  N.  B.  By  the  word  '  unawakened,'  as  used  above, 
we  mean  one  whom  we  could  not  in  conscience  admit 
into  society."     To  this,  in 

1796,  the  following  sentence  was  added: — 
"  We  do  not  prohibit  our  people  from  marrying  persons 
who  are  not  of  our  society,  provided  such  persons  have 
the  form,  and  are  seeking  the  power,  of  godliness  ;  but 
if  they  marry  persons  who  do  not  come  up  to  this 
description,  we  shall  be  obliged  to  purge  our  society 
of  them  ;  and  even  in  a  doubtful  case  the  member  of 
our  society  shall  be  put  back  upon  trial." 

1800.  The  definition  of  an  "unawakened"  per- 
son was  omitted. 

1 804:.  For  "  but  if  they  marry  persons  who  do 
not  come  up  to  this  description,  we  shall  be  obliged  to 
purge  our  society  of  them,"  it  reads,  '  out  we  are 
determined  to  discourage  their  marrying  persons  who 
do  not  come  up  to  this  description." 

1830.  The  last  clause,  (1796,)  "And  even  in  a 
doubtful  case  the  member  shall  be  put  back  on  trial," 
omitted. 


Sec.  6.1  Of  Dress.  189 

SECTION  VI. 

Of  Dress. 

The  original  provision  on  this  subject*  may  be  found 
under  Question  18,  p.  36. 

1 792.  The  words,  "not  even  of  a  married  woman" 
struck  out. 

1  &36.  The  words,  "  give  no  tickets,"  where  they 
first  occur,  were  changed  to  "  receive  none  into  the 
church  ;"  but  they  were  retained  in  the  last  sentence. 
The  word  "  any,"  before  "  encouragement,"  and  the 
word  "large,"  before  "society,"  were  omitted. 

SECTION  VII. 

Of  bringing  to  Trial,  finding  guilty,  and  reproving, 
suspending,  or  excluding  disorderly  Persons  from 
Society  and  Church  Privileges. 

The  original  draft  of  this  section  was  prepared  by 
Bishop  Asbury  in  1788,t  and  introduced  into  the  Dis- 
cipline of  1789.     It  was  as  follows  : — 

"  On  bringing  to  Trial,  finding  guilty,  reproving, 
suspending,  and  excluding  disorderly  Persons  from 
Society  and  Church  Privileges. 

"  Quest.  How  shall  a  suspected  member  be  brought 
to  trial  ? 

"  Ans.  Before  the  society  of  which  he  is  a  member, 
or  a  select  number  of  them,  in  the  presence  of  a  bishop, 
elder,  deacon,  or  preacher,  in  the  following  manner  : — 
Let  the  accused  and  accuser  be  brought  face  to  face  : 
if  this  cannot  be  done,  let  the  next  best  evidence  be 
procured.  If  the  accused  person  be  found  guilty,  and 
the  crime  be  such  as  is  expressly  forbidden  by  the  word 
of  God,  sufficient  to  exclude  a  person  from  the  king- 
dom of  grace  and  glory,  and  to  make  him  a  subject  of 

*  The  subject  is  also  noticed  in  the  Annual  Minutes  for  1784.   (See 
above,  page  21,  Question  11. 1 
+  Pee  p.  R3. 


190  Of  the  Trial  of  Members.  [Ch.  2 . 

wrath  and  hell,  let  him  be  expelled.  If  he  evade  a 
trial  by  absenting  himself,  after  sufficient  notice  given 
him,  and  the  circumstances  of  the  accusation  be  strong 
and  presumptive,  let  him  be  esteemed  as  guilty,  and 
accordingly  excluded.  x4.nd  without  evident  marks  and 
fruits  of  repentance,  such  offenders  shall  be  solemnly 
disowned  before  the  church.  Witnesses  from  without 
shall  not  be  rejected,  if  a  majority  believe  them  to  be 
honest  men. 

"  But  in  cases  of  neglect  of  duties  of  any  kind,  im- 
prudent conduct,  indulging  sinful  tempers  or  words, 
disobedience  to  the  order  and  Discipline  of  the  church, 
first,  let  private  reproof  be  given  by  a  leader  or 
preacher :  if  there  be  an  acknowledgment  of  the  fault, 
and  proper  humiliation,  the  person  may  remain  on  trial. 
On  a  second  offence,  a  preacher  may  take  one  or  two 
faithful  friends.  On  a  third  failure,  if  the  transgression 
be  increased  or  continued,  let  it  be  brought  before  the 
society,  or  a  select  number  :  if  there  be  no  sign  of  hu- 
miliation, and  the  church  is  dishonoured,  the  offender 
must  be  cut  off.  If  there  be  a  murmur  or  complaint 
that  justice  is  not  done,  the  person  shall  be  allowed  an 
appeal  to  the  quarterly  meeting,  and  have  his  case 
reconsidered  before  a  bishop,  presiding  elder,  or  dea- 
con, with  the  preachers,  stewards,  and  leaders  who 
may  be  present.  After  such  forms  of  trial  and  expul- 
sion, such  persons  as  are  thus  excommunicated  shall 
have  no  privileges  of  society  and  sacrament  in  our 
church,  without  contrition,  confession,  and  proper  trial.* 

"  N.  B.  From  this  time  forward,  no  person  shall  be 
owned  as  a  member  of  our  church  without  six  months' 
trial."! 


*  For  a  provision  on  this  point  in  1781,  see  p.  17. 

t  In  the  same  year  the  following  explanation  of  this  section  was 
published  in  the  Minutes  : — 

"  As  a  very  few  persons  have  in  some  respect  mistaken  our  mean- 
ing, in  the  thirty-second  section  of  our  Form  of  Discipline,  on  bring- 
ing to  trial  disorderly  persons,  &c,  we  think  it  necessary  to  explain  it. 

"  When  a  member  of  our  society  is  to  be  tried  for  any  offence,  the 
officiating  minister  or  preacher  is  to  call  together  all  the  members,  if 


Sec.  7.1  Of  the  Trial  of  Members.  1 91 

1793.  The  title  was  changed  to  its  present  form. 
The  words,  "  let  him  be  expelled,"  changed  to  "  let 
the  minister  or  preacher  who  has  charge  of  the  circuit 
expel  him."  The  last  sentence  but  one  of  the  first 
paragraph,  beginning,  "  And  without,  &c,"  omitted. 
The  last  sentence  made  to  read  as  now,  "  witnesses 
from  without  shall  not  be  rejected." 

The  latter  part  of  the  second  paragraph  read  as  fol- 
lows : — "  On  a  second  offence,  the  preacher  or  leader 
may  take  one  or  two  faithful  friends.  On  a  third 
offence,  let  the  case  be  brought  before  the  society,  or  a 
select  number  ;  and  if  there  be  no  sign  of  real  humilia- 
tion, the  offender  must  be  cut  off. 

"  If  there  be  a  murmur  or  complaint  from  any  ex- 
cluded person  in  any  of  the  above-mentioned  instances, 
that  justice  has  not  been  done,  he  shall  be  allowed  an 
appeal  to  the  next  quarterly  meeting ;  and  the  majority 
of  the  ministers,  travelling  and  local  preachers,  exhort- 
ers,  stewards,  and  leaders  present  shall  finally  deter- 
mine the  case."  The  words,  "  as  are  thus  excommu- 
nicated," in  the  last  sentence,  are  omitted,  as  also  the 
note. 

The  following  new  note  was  added  : — 

"N.  B.  If  a  member  of  our  church  shall  be  clearly 
convicted  of  endeavouring  to  sow  dissensions  in  any  of 
our  societies,  by  inveighing  against  either  our  doctrines 
or  discipline,  such  person  so  offending  shall  be  first 
reproved  by  the  senior  minister  or  preacher  of  his  cir- 
cuit, and,  if  he  afterward  persist  in  such  pernicious 
practices,  he  shall  be  expelled  the  society." 

1800.  The  word  "  suspected,"  in  the  question, 
changed  to  "  accused." 

In  Answer  1,  (1789,)  after  the  words  "  found  guilty," 

the  society  be  small,  or  a  select  number  if  it  be  large,  to  take  know, 
ledge  and  give  advice,  and  bear  witness  to  the  justice  of  the  whole 
process ;  that  improper  and  private  expulsions  may  be  prevented  for 
the  future." 

This  note  is  not  found  in  the  reprint  of  the  Minutes,  but  it  is  pub- 
lished  in  Lee's  History  of  the  Methodists,  p.  143. 


1 92  Of  the  Trial  of  Members.  [Ch.  2 

the  following  inserted  : — "  by  the  decision  of  a  majority 
of  the  members  before  whom  he  is  brought  to  trial." 
The  words,  "  and  to  make  him  a  subject  of  wrath  and 
hell,"  omitted. 

The  following  new  provision  added  : — 

"  Nevertheless,  if  in  any  of  the  above-mentioned 
cases  the  minister  or  preacher  differ  in  judgment  from 
the  majority  of  the  society,  or  the  select  number,  con- 
cerning the  innocence  or  guilt  of  the  accused  person, 
the  trial,  in  such  case,  may  be  referred  by  the  minister 
or  preacher  to  the  ensuing  quarterly  meeting." 

1808.  The  following  inserted  with  reference  to 
those  who  may  appeal  to  the  quarterly  conferences 
(1792) : — "  except  such  as  exempt  [absent]  themselves 
from  trial,  after  sufficient  notice  is  given  them." 

1 8S8.  The  words  in  the  second  paragraph,  1789, 
"the  person  may  remain  on  trial,"  changed  to  "the 
person  may  be  borne  with."* 


*  In  1796  the  following  section  was  introduced  on  the  sale  and  use 
of  spirituous  liquors.  It  was  continued  until  1840,  when  it  was  struck 
out,  as  seeming  to  sanction  the  practices  for  which  it  made  regula- 
tions. 

44  Section  10.  Of  the  Sale  and  Use  of  Spirituous  Liquors. 

44  Quest.  What  directions  shall  be  given  concerning  the  sale  and 
use  of  spirituous  liquors  1 

44  Arts.  If  any  member  of  our  society  retail  or  give  spirituous  liquors, 
and  any  thing  disorderly  be  transacted  under  his  roof  on  this  account, 
the  preacher  who  has  the  oversight  of  the  circuit  shall  proceed  against 
him  as  in  the  case  of  other  immoralities  :  and  the  person  accused 
shall  be  cleared,  censured,  suspended,  or  excluded,  according  to  his 
conduct,  as  on  other  charges  of  immorality." 

For  the  provisions  on  the  subject  prior  to  1784,  see  pp.  15, 19. 


Sec.  1J       Administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper.  193 

CHAPTER  III. 
SACRAMENTAL  SERVICES,  &C 

As  the  Forms  for  the  various  services  have  under- 
gone little  alteration  for  many  years,  and  can  easily  be 
referred  to,  it  will  be  sufficient  here  to  show  wherein 
the  present  Forms  differ  from  those  recommended  by 
Mr.  Wesley,  and  wherein  the  latter  differed  from  those 
of  the  Church  of  England,  of  which  they  were  an 
abridgment. 

SECTION  I. 

T7ie    Order  for  the   Administration    of   the    Lord's 
Supper. 

The  original  order,  as  recommended  by  Mr.  Wes- 
ley, differed  from  that  of  the  Church  of  England  in  the 
following  particulars  : — It  omitted  the  rubric  requiring 
communicants  to  signify  their  intention  previously  to 
the  curate,  and  those  requiring  the  curate  to  repel  im- 
proper persons  from  the  table,  the  first  prayer  for 
rulers  ;  the  creed,  the  rubric  respecting  the  publication 
of  notices,  the  verse  in  the  offertory,  taken  from  Tobit 
iv,  7;  the  three  exhortations  preparatory  to  communion, 
that  part  of  the  rubric  directing  the  people  to  kneel 
while  communing,  (as  well  as  the  note  in  explanation 
of  the  rule,)  the  third  prayer  after  the  communion,  all 
the  collects  at  the  close,  and  the  rubrics,  at  the  close 
(of  which  the  first  prescribed  how  much  of  the  order 
was  to  be  said  when  there  was  no  communion,  the 
second  and  third,  when  there  was  to  be  no  communion, 
the  fourth  regulated  the  communicating  of  priests  and 
deacons  in  cathedral  and  collegiate  churches  and  col- 
leges ;  the  fifth  prescribed  the  kind  of  bread  ;  the  sixth, 
what  was  to  be  done  with  the  bread  and  wine  that  re- 
mained ;  the  seventh,  how  the  bread  and  wine  were 
to  be  provided ;  the  eighth,  how  often  parishes  should 
communicate   and  pay  their  ecclesiastical  dues  ;    the 

9 


194  Administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper.        [Ch.  3. 

ninth,  what  was  to  be  done  with  the  money  given  at 
the  offertory.) 

Throughout,  the  title  "  elder"  is  substituted  for 
"  priest,"  and  "  the  supreme  rulers  of  the  United 
States"  for  "  the  king,"  and  "  to  all  the  ministers  of 
thy  gospel"  for  "  to  all  bishops  and  curates." 

The  "  absolution,"  after  the  Confession,  in  the  order 
of  the  Church  of  England,  is  an  address  by  the  priest 
to  the  people,  while,  in  the  Methodist  form,  it  is  a 
prayer  to  God. 

A  provision  was  made,  which  is  not  found  in  the 
Church  of  England  order,  for  extempore  prayer  at  the 
close  of  the  communion. 

The  order  as  prepared  by  Mr.  Wesley  contains  the 
following  portions  that  were  afterward  omitted  : — 

"  The  Table  at  the  Communion  time,  having  a  fair  white  Linen 
Cloth  upon  it,  shall  stand  where  morning  and  evening  prayers 
are  appointed  to  be  said.  And  the  Elder,  standing  at  the  Table, 
shall  say  the  Lord's  Prayer.,  with  the  Collect  following,  the 
People  kneeling." 

Then  follows  the  Lord's  Prayer.  The  Collect  is 
the  same  that,  in  the  present  order,  follows  the  prayer 
for  absolution.  After  the  Collect  is  inserted  the  fol- 
lowing : — 

"  Then  shall  the  Elder,  turning  to  the  People,  rehearse  distinctly 
all  the  Ten  Commandments  :  and  the  People  still  kneeling 
shall,  after  every  Commandment,  ask  God  Mercy  for  their 
Transgression  thereof  for  the  Time  past,  and  Grace  to  keep 
the  same  for  the  Time  to  come,  as  follow eth  : 

"  Minister. 

"  God  spake  these  words,  and  said,  I  am  the  Lord  thy  God  : 
thou  shalt  have  none  other  gods  but  me. 

"  People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  and  incline  our  hearts 
to  keep  this  law. 

"  Minist.  Thou  shalt  not  make  to  thyself  any  graven  image, 
nor  the  likeness  of  any  thing  that  is  in  heaven  above,  or  in  the 
earth  beneath,  or  in  the  water  under  the  earth.  Thou  shalt  not 
bow  down  to  them,  nor  worship  them :  for  I  the  Lord  thy  God 
am  a  jealous  God,  and  visit  the  sins  of  the  fathers  upon  the 
children,  unto  the  third  and  fourth  generation  of  them  that  hate 


Sec.  1.]       Administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper.  195 

me,  and  show  mercy  unto  thousands  in  them  that  love  me,  and 
keep  my  commandments. 

"  People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  and  incline  our  hearts 
to  keep  this  law. 

"  Mmist.  Thou  shalt  not  take  the  name  of  the  Lord  thy  God 
in  vain  :  for  the  Lord  will  not  hold  him  guiltless  that  taketh  his 
name  in  vain. 

"  People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  and  incline  our  hearts 
to  keep  this  law. 

"  Minist.  Remember  that  thou  keep  holy  the  sabbath  day. 
Six  days  shalt  thou  labour,  and  do  all  that  thou  hast  to  do  :  but 
the  seventh  day  is  the  sabbath  of  the  Lord  thy  God :  in  it  thou 
shalt  do  no  manner  of  work,  thou,  and  thy  son,  and  thy  daughter, 
thy  man-servant,  and  thy  maid-servant,  thy  cattle,  and  the 
stranger  that  is  within  thy  gates.  For  in  six  days  the  Lord 
made  heaven  and  earth,  the  sea,  and  all  that  in  them  is,  and 
rested  the  seventh  day  ;  wherefore  the  Lord  blessed  the  seventh 
day,  and  hallowed  it. 

"  People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  and  incline  our  hearts 
to  keep  this  law. 

"  Minist.  Honour  thy  father  and  thy  mother,  that  thy  days 
may  be  long  in  the  land  which  the  Lord  thy  God  giveth  thee. 

"  People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  and  incline  our  hearts 
to  keep  this  law. 

"  Minist.  Thou  shalt  do  no  murder. 

"  People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  and  incline  our  hearts 
to  keep  this  law. 

"  Minist.  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery. 

"  People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  and  incline  our  hearts 
to  keep  this  law. 

"  Minist.  Thou  shalt  not  steal. 

"  People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  and  incline  our  hearts 
to  keep  this  law. 

"  Minist.  Thou  shalt  not  bear  false  witness  against  thy 
neighbour. 

"  People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  and  incline  our  hearts 
to  keep  this  law. 

"  Minist.  Thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbour's  house,  thou 
shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbour's  wife,  nor  his  servant,  nor  his 
maid,  nor  his  ox,  nor  his  ass,  nor  any  thing  that  is  his. 

"  People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  and  write  all  these  thy 
laws  in  our  hearts,  we  beseech  thee. 

"  Then  shall  follow  this  Collect. 

"  Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  we  are  taught  by  thy  holy 
word,  that  the  hearts  of  the  princes  of  the  earth  are  in  thy  rule 
and  governance,  and  that  thou  dost  dispose  and  turn  them  as  it 


196  Administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper.       [Ch.  3. 

seemeth  best  to  thy  godly  wisdom  ;  we  humbly  beseech  thee  so 
to  dispose  and  govern  the  hearts  of  the  supreme  rulers  of  these 
United  States,  our  governors,  that  in  all  their  thoughts,  words, 
and  works,  they  may  ever  seek  thy  honour  and  glory,  and  study 
to  preserve  thy  people  committed  to  their  charge,  in  wealth, 
peace,  and  godliness.  Grant  this,  O  merciful  Father,  for  thy 
dear  Son's  sake,  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

"  Then  shall  be  said  the  Collect  of  the  Day.  And  immediately 
after  the  Collect,  the  Elder  shall  read  the  Epistle,  saying, 
The  Epistle  [or,  The  Portion  of  Scripture  appointed  for  the 

Epistle]  is  written  in  the Chapter  of ,  beginning  at 

the  Verse.     And  the  Epistle  ended,  he  shall  say,  Here 

endeth  the  Epistle.  Then  shall  be  read  the  Gospel,  {the 
People  all  standing  up,)  saying,  The  holy  Gospel  is  written 
in  the Chapter  of ,  beginning  at  the Verse. 

"  Then  shall  follow  the  Sermon." 

The  offertory  contains  the  following  passages  of 
Scripture,  which  were  afterward  omitted,  namely  : — 
1  Cor.  ix,  7,  11,  13,  14  ;  Gal.  vi,  6,  7  ;  Tobit  iv,  8,  9. 

After  the  offertory  was  the  following  prayer  : — 

"Let  us  pray  for  the  whole  state  of  Christ's  church  militant  here  on  earth. 

"  Almighty  and  ever-living  God,  who  by  thy  holy  apostle  hast 
taught  us  to  make  prayers  and  supplications,  and  to  give  thanks 
for  all  men  ;  we  humbly  beseech  thee  most 
mercifully  [*to  accept  our  alms  and  oblations,  *  If  there  be  no  alms 
and]  to  receive  these  our  prayers,  which  we  °[  oblations,  then 
offer  unto  thy  divine  Majesty;  beseeching  shaU  the  words  [o/ 
.  .    J  .        ii      i  •  li         ?      accepting    our    alms 

thee  to  inspire  continually  the  universal  church  an  j  oblations]  be  left 
with  the  spirit  of  truth,  unity,  and  concord  ;  unsaid, 
and  grant  that  all  they  that  do  confess  thy 
holy  name  may  agree  in  the  truth  of  thy  holy  word,  and  live  in 
unity  and  godly  love.  We  beseech  thee  also  to  save  and  defend 
all  Christian  kings,  princes,  and  governors  ;  and  especially  thy 
servants  the  supreme  rulers  of  these  United  States  ;  that  under 
them  we  may  be  godly  and  quietly  governed  :  and  grant  unto  all 
that  are  put  in  authority  under  them,  that  they  may  truly  and  indif- 
ferently administer  justice,  to  the  punishment  of  wickedness  and 
vice,  and  to  the  maintenance  of  thy  true  religion  and  virtue.  Give 
grace,  O  heavenly  Father,  to  all  the  ministers  of  thy  gospel,  that 
they  may  both  by  their  life  and  doctrine  set  forth  thy  true  and 
lively  word,  and  rightly  and  duly  administer  thy  holy  sacraments. 
And  to  all  thy  people  give  thy  heavenly  grace  ;  and  especially 
to  this  congregation  here  present ;  that  with  meek  heart  and  due 
reverence  they  may  hear  and  receive  thy  holy  word,  truly  serv- 


Sec.  1.]       Administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper.  197 

ing  thee  in  holiness  and  righteousness  all  the  days  of  their  life. 
And  we  most  humbly  beseech  thee  of  thy  goodness,  O  Lord,  to 
comfort  and  succour  all  them,  who  in  this  transitory  life  are  in 
trouble,  sorrow,  need,  sickness,  or  any  other  adversity.  And 
we  also  bless  thy  holy  name  for  all  thy  servants  departed  this 
life  in  thy  faith  and  fear ;  beseeching  thee  to  give  us  grace  so 
to  follow  their  good  examples,  that  with  them  we  may  be  par- 
takers of  thy  heavenly  kingdom.  Grant  this,  O  Father,  for 
Jesus  Christ's  sake,  our  only  Mediator  and  Advocate.    Amen." 

After  the  prayer  for  absolution  the  following  was 
inserted  : — 

"  Then  all  standing,  the  Elder  shall  say, 

"  Hear  what  comfortable  words  our  Saviour  Christ  saith  unto 
all  that  truly  turn  to  him  : 

"Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  are  burdened  and  heavy-laden, 
and  I  will  refresh  you.  Matt,  xi,  28. 

"  So  God  loved  the  world,  that  he  gave  his  only-begotten  Son, 
to  the  end  that  all  that  believe  in  him,  should  not  perish,  but 
have  everlasting  life.  John  iii,  16.  • 

"  Hear  also  what  St.  Paul  saith  : 

"  This  is  a  true  saying,  and  worthy  of  all  men  to  be  received, 
That  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners.  1  Tim. 
i,  15. 

"  Hear  also  what  St.  John  saith  : 

"  If  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  Advocate  with  the  Father,  Jesus 
Christ  the  righteous  :  and  he  is  the  propitiation  for  our  sins. 
1  John  ii,  1,  2. 

"  After  which  the  Elder  shall  proceed,  saying, 

"  Lift  up  your  hearts. 

"  Ans.  We  lift  them  up  unto  the  Lord. 

"  Elder.  Let  us  give  thanks  unto  our  Lord  God. 

"  Ans.  It  is  meet  and  right  so  to  do." 

Before  the  passage  beginning — "  Therefore  with 
angels,  &c,"  was  inserted  this  rubric  : — 

"  Here  shall  follow  the  proper  Preface,  according  to  the  Time, 
if  there  be  any  especially  appointed ;  or  else  immediately  shall 
follow : 

The  prefaces  were  inserted  as  follows  : — 

"  Upon  Christmas-Day . 
"  Because  thou  didst  give  Jesus  Christ  thine  only  Son  to  be 
born  as  at  this  time  for  us,  who,  by  the  operation  of  the  Holy 


198  Administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper.       [Ch.-3, 

Ghost,  was  made  very  man,  and  that  without  spot  of  sin,  to  make 
us  clean  from  all  sin.     Therefore  with  angels,  &c. 

"  Upon  Easter-Day. 

"  But  chiefly  we  are  bound  to  praise  thee  for  the  glorious 
resurrection  of  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  :  for  he  is  the 
very  Paschal  Lamb,  which  was  offered  for  us,  and  hath  taken 
away  the  sin  of  the  world ;  who  by  his  death  hath  destroyed 
death,  and  by  his  rising  to  life  again,  hath  restored  to  us  ever- 
lasting life.     Therefore  with  angels,  &c. 

"  Upon  Ascension- Day. 

"  Through  thy  most  dearly  beloved  Son,  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord  ;  who,  after  his  most  glorious  resurrection,  manifestly  ap- 
peared to  all  his  apostles,  and  in  their  sight  ascended  up  into 
heaven,  to  prepare  a  place  for  us  ;  that  where  he  is,  thither  we 
might  also  ascend,  and  reign  with  him  in  glory.  Therefore  with 
angels,  &c. 

"  Upon  Whitsunday. 

"  Through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  ;  according  to  whose  most 
true  promise  the  Holy  Ghost  came  down,  as  at  this  time,  from 
heaven  with  a  sudden  great  sound,  as  it  had  been  a  mighty  wind, 
in  the  likeness  of  fiery  tongues,  lighting  upon  the  apostles,  to 
teach  them,  and  to  lead  them  into  all  truth  ;  giving  them  both  the 
gift  of  divers  languages,  and  also  boldness,  with  fervent  zeal,  con- 
stantly to  preach  the  gospel  unto  all  nations,  whereby  we  have 
been  brought  out  of  darkness  and  error  into  the  clear  light  and 
true  knowledge  of  thee,  and  of  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ.  There- 
fore with  angels,  &c. 

"  Upon  the  Feast  of  Trinity. 

"  Who  art  one  God,  one  Lord  ;  not  one  only  person,  but  three 
persons  in  one  substance.  For  that  which  we  believe  of  the 
glory  of  the  Father,  the  same  we  believe  of  the  Son,  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  without  any  difference  or  inequality.  Therefore 
with  angels,  &c." 

The  forms  immediately  following  the  prayer  of  ab- 
solution being  said  standing,  the  rubric  prefixed  to  the 
prayer  before  that  of  consecration  was  as  follows  : — 

"  Then  shall  the  Elder,  kneeling  down  at  the  Table,  say  in  the 
Name  of  all  them  that  shall  receive  the  Communion,  this  Prayer 
following;  the  People  also  kneeling: 

The  original  order  in  the  Sunday  service  has  since 
undergone  the  following  alterations  : — 


Sec.U      Administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper.  199 

1786.  The  first  rubric,  instead  of  directing  that 
the  table  should  "  stand  where  morning  and  evening 
prayers  are  appointed  to  be  said,"  directed  that  it  should 
"  stand  in  some  convenient  place."  In  the  collect  after 
the  commandments,  "  princes  of  the  earth"  was  changed 
to  "  rulers  of  the  earth,"  and  "supreme"  omitted  before 
"  rulers  of  the  United  States."  In  the  offertory  the  verses 
from  Tobit  iv,  8,  9,  were  omitted.  In  the  prayer  after 
the  offertory,  the  words  "  kings,  princes,  and"  before 
"  governors,"  and  "  supreme"  before  "  rulers,"  struck 
out. 

1799.  In  this  year  the  Forms  were  first  incor- 
porated in  the  book  of  Discipline.  The  order  for  the 
communion  as  prepared  by  Mr.  Wesley  was  abridged  by 
the  omission  of  all  the  parts  quoted  above  in  small  type, 
and  the  passages  of  the  offertory  from  1  Cor.  and  Gal. 

The  following  changes  were  also  made.  The  first 
collect  was  transferred  so  as  to  follow  the  prayer  for 
absolution.  In  the  addresses  to  the  communicants,  on 
delivering  the  elements,  the  words  "  body"  and  "soul" 
were  transposed,  and  the  words  "  thee"  and  "  thy  soul" 
and  "  body"  were  printed  in  italics,  (as  they  have  been 
ever  since,)  indicating  that  if  there  be  more  than  one 
communicant,  the  plural  form  is  to  be  used  ; — which 
is  a  departure  from  the  original  usage. 

In  the  prayer  immediately  preceding  the  prayer  of 
consecration,  the  original  words,  "that  our  sinful  bodies 
may  be  made  clean  by  his  body,  and  our  souls  washed 
through  his  most  precious  blood,"  were  changed  to  "that 
our  sinful  souls  and  bodies  may  be  made  clean  by  his 
death,  and  washed  through  his  most  precious  blood." 

At  the  close  of  the  order,  the  following  note  was 
added : — 

"  N.  B.  If  the  elder  be  straitened  for  time,  he  may 
omit  any  part  of  the  service  except  the  prayer  of  conse- 
cration." 

The  order  has  undergone  no  alteration  since  1792. 


°00  Ministration  of  Baptism  of  Infants.  [Ch.  3 

SECTION   II. 

The  Ministration  of  Baptism  of  Infants. 

The  order  recommended  by  Mr.  Wesley  differed 
from  that  of  the  Church  of  England,  in  the  following 
particulars.  It  omits  the  four  introductory  rubrics,  (the 
first  of  which  relates  to  the  periods  at  which  baptism 
should  be  administered ;  the  second,  to  godfathers  and 
godmothers  ;  the  third,  to  the  preparatory  arrangements 
for  baptism  ;  and  the  fourth,  to  ascertaining  whether  the 
child  has  been  baptized  before.)  It  also  omits  the  ex- 
hortation after  the  Gospel,  all  the  addresses  to  the  god- 
fathers and  godmothers,  and  the  two  concluding  notes, 
(the  first  of  which  declares  that  baptized  children,  dying 
before  they  commit  actual  sin,  are  undoubtedly  saved, 
and  the  second  relates  to  the  use  of  the  sign  of  the 
cross  in  baptism.) 

The  whole  service  for  "  the  ministration  of  baptism 
of  children  in  private  houses"  is  omitted. 

In  regard  to  the  mode  of  baptizing,  the  English  ru- 
bric directed — "  (if  they  shall  certify  him  that  the  child 
may  well  endure  it)  he  shall  dip  it  in  the  water  discreetly 
and  warily," — "  But,  if  they  certify  that  the  child  is 
weak,  it  shall  suffice  to  pour  water  upon  it."  The 
Sunday  service  directed,  "  He  shall  dip  it  in  the  water, 
or  spinkle  it  therewith."  The  English  form  declared 
of  the  child,  after  baptism — "  this  child  is  regenerate," 
— "  it  hath  pleased  thee  to  regenerate  this  infant  with 
thy  Holy  Spirit."  These  expressions,  with  the  cor- 
responding ones  in  the  baptism  of  adults,  were  omitted. 

The  following  parts  of  the  original  order  have  been 
subsequently  omitted.  * 

This  prayer  was  to  be  said  before  reading  the 
Gospel : — 

"  Almighty  and  immortal  God,  the  aid  of  all  that  need,  the 
helper  of  all  that  flee  to  thee  for  succour,  the  life  of  them  that 
believe,  and  the  resurrection  of  the  dead ;  we  call  upon  thee  for 
this  infant ;  that  he,  coming  to  thy  holy  baptism,  may  receive 
remission  of  his  sins  by  spiritual  regeneration.     Receive  him, 


Sec.  2.]  Ministration  of  Baptism  of  Infants.  201 

O  Lord,  as  thou  hast  promised  by  thy  well-beloved  Son,  saying-, 
ask,  and  ye  shall  have  ;  seek,  and  ye  shall  find ;  knock,  and  it 
shall  be  opened  unto  you  :  so  give  now  unto  us  that  ask  ;  let  us 
that  seek  find  ;  open  the  gate  unto  us  that  knock ;  that  this  in- 
fant may  enjoy  the  everlasting  benediction  of  thy  heavenly 
washing,  and  may  come  to  the  eternal  kingdom  which  thou  hast 
promised  by  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen." 

And  immediately  after  the  Gospel,  the  following  : — 

"  Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  heavenly  Father,  we  give 
thee  humble  thanks,  that  thou  hast  vouchsafed  to  call  us  to 
the  knowledge  of  thy  grace  and  faith  in  thee :  increase  this 
knowledge,  and  confirm  this  faith  in  us  evermore.  Give  thy 
Holy  Spirit  to  this  infant ;  that  he  may  be  born  again,  and  be 
made  an  heir  of  everlasting  salvation,  through  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  who  liveth  and  reigneth  with  thee  and  the  Holy  Spirit, 
now  and  for  ever.     Amen.''' 

After  baptizing  the  child,  the  minister  was  to  say  : — 

"  We  receive  this  child  into  the  congregation 

of  Christ's  flock,  and  do*  sign  him  with  the  *  Here  the  priest 

sign  of  the  cross  ;    in  token  that  hereafter  he  ^lg    ™*e  th* 

shall  not  be  ashamed  to  confess  the  faith  of  ^Id's  forehead. 
Christ  crucified,  and  manlully  to  fight  under 

his  banner  against  sin,  the  world,  and  the  devil ;  and  to  continue 
Christ's  faithful  soldier  and  servant  unto  his  life's  end.     Amen. 

"  Then  shall  the  Minister  say, 

"  Seeing  now,  dearly  beloved  brethren,  that  this  child  is 
grafted  into  the  body  of  Christ's  church ;  let  us  give  thanks 
unto  Almighty  God  for  these  benefits,  and  with  one  accord  make 
our  prayers  unto  him,  that  this  child  may  lead  the  rest  of  his  life 
according  to  this  beginning." 

And  at  the  close  of  the  service,  this  prayer  : — 

"  We  yield  thee  hearty  thanks,  most  merciful  Father,  that 
it  hath  pleased  thee  to  receive  this  infant  for  thine  own  child 
by  adoption,  and  to  incorporate  him  into  thy  holy  church.  And 
humbly  we  beseech  thee  to  grant,  that  he,  being  dead  unto  sin, 
and  living  unto  righteousness,  and  being  buried  with  Christ  in 
his  death,  may  crucify  the  old  man,  and  utterly  abolish  the 
whole  body  of  sin  ;  and  that  as  he  is  made  partaker  of  the  death 
of  thy  Son,  he  may  also  be  partaker  of  his  resurrection ;  so 
that  finally,  with  the  residue  of  thy  holy  church,  he  may  be  an 
inheritor  of  thine  everlasting  kingdom,  through  Christ  our 
Lord.     Amen." 

9* 


202  Ministration  of  Baptism  of  Adults.  [Ch.  3. 

The  changes  in  the  original  order  have  been  as 
follows  : — 

1786.  The  first  three  forms  quoted  above  in 
small  type  were  omitted.  In  the  first  prayer,  the 
words,  "  didst  sanctify  water  to  the  mystical  washing 
away  of  sin,"  were  altered  to  "didst  sanctify  water  for 
this  holy  sacrament."  And  in  the  prayer  immediately 
before  baptizing,  the  clause  in  the  original — "  sanctify 
this  water  to  the  mystical  washing  away  of  sin"  was 
left  out.  The  rubric  of  1784  directed,  as  to  the  mode 
of  baptizing,  "  he  shall  dip  it  in  the  water  or  sprinkle  it 
therewith."  That  of  1786  directed — "  he  shall  dip  it 
in  the  water  or  pour  water  upon  it,  or  sprinkle  it  there- 
with." At  the  close  was  now  added  a  new  rubric, 
namely,  "  The  minister,  if  he  see  it  expedient,  may 
conclude  with  a  prayer  extempore." 

1792.  The  following  rubric  was  inserted  at  the 
beginning  : — "  The  minister  coming  to  the  font  shall 
use  the  following  or  some  other  exhortation  suitable  to 
this  sacred  office."  The  rubric  respecting  the  mode 
of  baptizing  now  read — "  he  shall  sprinkle  or  pour 
water  upon  it,  or  if  desired,  immerse  it  in  water."  The 
Gospel  was  transposed  so  as  immediately  to  precede 
the  baptizing  ;  and  in  the  prayer  before  the  Gospel,  the 
words  "  sanctify  this  water  for  this  holy  sacrament" 
were  inserted  in  place  of  "  sanctify  this  water  to  the 
mystical  washing  away  of  sin,"  which  had  been  left  out 
altogether  in  1786.  The  last  two  of  the  forms  quoted 
above  in  small  type  were  now  omitted. 

There  has  been  no  alteration  in  the  order  since  1792. 

The  Ministration  of  Baptism  to  such  as  are  of  Riper 
Years. 

The  order  of  the  Church  of  England  contains  the 
following  parts,  which  are  not  in  that  recommended  by 
Mr.  "Wesley,  namely  : — Three  introductory  rubrics 
respecting  the  preparations  for  baptism,  and  inquiring 
whether  the  person  has  been  baptized  before  ;  an  ad- 
dress connected  with  the  use  of  the  sign  of  the  cross, 


Sec.  2.]         Ministration  of Baptism  of  Adults.  203 

corresponding  with  that  in  the  case  of  infants,  (see  p. 
201  ;)  an  exhortation  to  the  godfathers  and  godmoth- 
ers, and  one  to  the  new  baptized  persons  ;  and  two 
concluding  rubrics,  one  respecting  confirmation  and 
the  other  respecting  the  baptism  of  those  who  have 
passed  infancy  but  have  not  arrived  at  years  of  dis- 
cretion. 

The  order  prepared  by  Mr.  Wesley  contained  the 
following  parts,  which  are  omitted  in  later  editions, 
namely  : 

The  first  prayer  was  : — 

"  Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  who  of  thy  great  mercy  didst 
save  Noah  and  his  family  in  the  ark  from  perishing  by  water ;  and 
also  didst  safely  lead  the  children  of  Israel  thy  people  through 
the  Red  Sea,  figuring  thereby  thy  holy  baptism  ;  and  by  the  bap- 
tism of  thy  well-beloved  Son  Jesus  Christ  in  the  river  Jordan, 
didst  sanctify  the  element  of  water,  to  the  mystical  washing 
away  of  sin  ;  we  beseech  thee  for  thine  infinite  mercies,  that 
thou  wilt  mercifully  look  upon  these  thy  servants  ;  wash  them 
and  sanctify  them  with  the  Holy  Ghost ;  that  they  being  deli- 
vered from  thy  wrath,  may  be  received  into  the  ark  of  Christ's 
church  ;  and  being  steadfast  in  faith,  joyful  through  hope,  and 
rooted  in  charity,  may  so  pass  the  waves  of  this  troublesome 
world,  that  finally  they  may  come  to  the  land  of  everlasting  life  ; 
there  to  reign  with  thee  world  without  end,  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord.     Amen." 

After  baptizing,  the  minister  was  to  say, — 

"Seeing  now,  dearly  beloved  brethren,  that  these  persons  are 
grafted  into  the  body  of  Christ's  church  ;  let  us  give  thanks  unto 
Almighty  God  for  these  benefits,  and  with  one  accord  make  our 
prayers  unto  him,  that  they  may  lead  the  rest  of  their  life  accord- 
ing to  this  beginning." 

And  at  the  close  of  the  service  this  prayer, — 

"  We  yield  thee  humble  thanks,  0  heavenly  Father,  that  thou 
hast  vouchsafed  to  call  us  to  the  knowledge  of  thy  grace  and 
faith  in  thee  :  increase  this  knowledge,  and  confirm  this  faith  in 
us  evermore.  Give  thy  Holy  Spirit  to  these  persons ;  that  being 
born  again,  and  made  heirs  of  everlasting  salvation,  through 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  they  may  continue  thy  servants,  and  at- 
tain thy  promises,  through  the  same  Lord  Jesus  Christ  thy  Son; 
who  liveth  and  reigneth  with  thee,  in  the  unity  of  the  same  Holy 
Spirit,  everlastingly.     Amen." 


204  Ministration  of  Baptism  of  Adults.  [Ch.  3 

The  alterations  in  this  order  have  been  as  follows  : — ■ 

1786.  The  prayer  which  now  immediately  pre- 
cedes the  Gospel  was  omitted. 

There  was  now  prefixed  to  the  prayers  this  rubric: 
"Then  shall  the  minister  use  as  many  of  the  following 
prayers  as  the  time  will  permit."  And  immediately 
before  the  ceremony  of  baptizing  was  inserted  this 
rubric,  "  The  congregation  may  here  sing  a  hymn  suit- 
able to  the  occasion."  In  the  first  prayer,  the  words, 
"  didst  sanctify  the  element  of  water  to  the  mystical 
washing  away  of  sin,"  are  changed  to  "didst  sanctify 
the  element  of  water  for  this  holy  sacrament."  In  the 
creed,  "  that  he  went  down  into  hell,"  omitted.  In  the 
prayer  just  before  baptizing,  the  wrords,  "  sanctify  this 
water  to  the  mystical  washing  away  of  sin,"  are  left 
out. 

The  rubric  of  1784,  respecting  the  mode  of  baptizing, 
was,  "  shall  dip  him  in  the  water,  or  pour  water  upon 
him."  That  of  1786  was,  "shall  dip  him  in  the 
water,  or  pour  water  upon  him,  or  sprinkle  him  there- 
with." 

1792.  The  following  rubric  was  prefixed  to  the 
service  :  "  The  minister  shall  use  the  following,  or  some 
other  exhortation,  suitable  to  this  holy  office."  The 
forms  quoted  above,  in  small  type,  were  left  out ; 
and  the  prayer  which  now  precedes  the  Gospel,  and 
which  was  left  out  in  1786,  was  restored  and  placed  in 
its  present  position.  It  originally  followed  the  Gospel. 
The  rubric  respecting  the  mode  of  baptizing  now  read, 
"  shall  sprinkle  or  pour  water  upon  him,  (or  if  he  shall 
desire  it,  shall  immerse  him  in  water.")  The  following 
rubric  was  added  at  the  close  :  "  Then  let  the  minister 
conclude  with  extemporary  prayer." 

The  only  alteration  in  the  order  since  1792  was  in 

1  836.  A  note  was  added  to  the  creed,  defining 
"  holy  catholic  church"  to  be  "  the  church  of  God  in 
general." 


Sec.  3.]       Form  of  Solemnization  of  Matrimony.  205 

SECTION   III. 

The  Form  of  Solemnization  of  Matrimony. 

The  form  recommended  by  Mr.  Wesley  omits  the 
following  portions  of  that  of  the  Church  of  England, 
namely,  the  rubric  directing  what  is  to  be  done  in  case 
an  impediment  be  alleged  ;  the  ceremony  of  giving  the 
woman  to  the  man,,  and  of  putting  on  the  ring,  as  also 
all  allusion  to  it  in  other  parts  of  the  service  ;  the 
psalms  after  the  blessing ;  the  address  on  the  duties  of 
husbands  and  wives,  and  the  rubric  at  the  close  about 
the  new  married  persons  receiving  the  holy  communion. 

The  original  form  contains  the  following  portions, 
which  were  subsequently  omitted,  namely,  in  the  intro- 
ductory address,  after  the  word  "  unadvisedly,"  it  reads, 

"  Lightly  or  wantonly  to  satisfy  men's  carnal  lusts  and  appe- 
tites, like  brute  beasts  that  have  no  understanding,"  &c. 

And  after  the  words,  "  fear  of  God,"  was  the  follow- 
ing passage  : — 

"  Duly  considering  the  causes  for  which  matrimony  was  or- 
dained. 

"  First.  It  was  ordained  for  the  procreation  of  children,  to  be 
brought  up  in  the  fear  and  nurture  of  the  Lord,  and  to  the  praise 
of  his  holy  name. 

"  Secondly.  It  was  ordained  for  a  remedy  against  sin,  and  to 
avoid  fornication  ;  that  such  persons  as  have  not  the  gift  of  con- 
tinency,  might  marry,  and  keep  themselves  undefiled  members 
of  Christ's  body. 

"  Thirdly.  It  was  ordained  for  the  mutual  society,  help,  and 
comfort  that  the  one  ought  to  have  of  the  other,  both  in  prosperity 
and  adversity." 

The  following  was  to  be  said  before  the  Lord's 
prayer  : — 

"  Then  shall  the  minister  say,  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us. 
"  Ans.  Christ,  have  mercy  upon  us. 
"  Minister.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us. 

And  the  following  after  it : — 

"  Minister.   O  Lord,  save  thy  servant  and  thy  handmaid. 

"  Answer.  And  let  them  put  their  trust  in  thee. 

"  Minister.  0  Lord,  send  them  help  from  thy  holy  place. 


206  The  Communion  of  the  Sick.  [Ch.  3 

"Answer.  And  evermore  defend  them. 

"  Minister.   Be  unto  them  a  tower  of  strength. 

"Answer.   From  the  face  of  their  enemy. 

"  Minister.   O  Lord,  hear  our  prayer. 

"  Answer.  And  let  our  cry  come  unto  thee.'1 

The  following  was  included  among  the  closing  pray- 
ers : — 

"  This  Prayer  next  following  shall  be  omitted,  where  the  Woman 
is  past  child-bearing. 

"  O  merciful  Lord  and  heavenly  Father,  by  whose  gracious 
gift  mankind  is  increased  ;  we  beseech  thee  assist  with  thy  bless- 
ing these  two  persons,  that  they  may  both  be  fruitful  in  the  pro- 
creation of  children,  and  also  live  together  so  long  in  godly  love 
and  honesty,  that  they  may  see  their  children  Christianly  and 
virtuously  brought  up,  to  thy  praise  and  honour,  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord.    Amen." 

The  only  alterations  in  this  form  have  been  the  fol- 
lowing : — 

1786.  The  following  qualifying  clause  was  in- 
serted in  the  rubric,  requiring  the  publication  of  the 
banns  : — "  (unless  a  license  be  procured  from  the  pro- 
per authority.)" 

1 70S.  The  preceding  clause  was  changed  to  the 
following  : — "  (unless  they  be  otherwise  qualified  ac- 
cording to  law.)" 

In  the  introductory  address  the  original  had  these 
words,  "  in  the  face  of  this  congregation."  They  were 
now  changed  to,  "  in  the  presence  of  these  witnesses." 
The  passages  in  the  original  form,  quoted  above  in  small 
type,  were  now  left  out. 

There  have  been  no  alterations  since. 

"  The  Communion  of  the  Sick." 

The  next  form  in  the  Sunday  service  was,  "The 
Communion  of  the  Sick."  It  was  the  same  with  that 
of  the  Church  of  England,  omitting  only  the  first  and 
the  three  last  rubrics.     It  was  as  follows  : — 

"  The  Collect. 
"  Almighty,  ever-living  God,  maker  of  mankind,  who  dost  cor- 
rect those  whom  thou  dost  love,  and  chastise  every  one  whom 


Sec.  4.  J        The  Order  of  the  Burial  of  the  Dead.  207 

thou  dost  receive  ;  we  beseech  thee  to  have  mercy  upon  this  thy 
servant  visited  with  thine  hand  ;  and  to  grant  that  he  may  take 
his  sickness  patiently,  and  recover  his  bodily  health,  if  it  be  thy 
gracious  will  ;  and  that  whenever  his  soul  shall  depart  from  the 
body,  it  may  be  without  spot  presented  unto  thee,  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

"  The  Epistle.     Heb.  xii,  5,  6. 
"  My  son,  despise  not  thou  the  chastening  of  the  Lord,  nor 
faint  when  thou  art  rebuked  of  him  :  for  whom  the  Lord  loveth 
he  chasteneth,  and  scourgeth  every  son  whom  he  receiveth. 

"  The  Gospel.     John  v,  24. 

"  "Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  he  that  heareth  my  word,  and 
believeth  on  him  that  sent  me,  hath  everlasting  life,  and  shall  not 
come  into  condemnation  ;  but  is  passed  from  death  unto  life. 

"  After  which,  the  elder  shall  proceed  according  to  the  form 
before  prescribed  for  the  holy  communion,  beginning  at  these 
words  [Ye  that  do  truly,  &c] 

"  At  the  time  of  the  distribution  of  the  holy  sacrament,  the 
elder  shall  first  receive  the  communion  himself,  and  after  minis- 
ter unto  them  that  are  appointed  to  communicate  with  the  sick> 
and  last  of  all  to  the  sick  person." 

1 792.     This  form  was  left  out  altogether. 

SECTION    IV. 

The  Order  of  the  Burial  of  the  Bead. 

The  order  in  the  Sunday  service  omits  the  following 
portions  found  in  that  of  the  Church  of  England, 
namely, — the  first  rubric,  forbidding  the  office  "to  be 
used  for  any  that  die  unbaptized,  or  excommunicate, 
or  have  laid  violent  hands  on  themselves  ;"  one  of  the 
Psalms,  (thirty-ninth  ;)  the  words  to  be  spoken  while 
the  earth  is  cast  upon  the  body  ;  and  the  prayer  fol- 
lowing the  Lord's  Prayer. 

It  contains  the  following  parts,  which  were  omitted 
in  1792,  namely,  the  Psalm  (nineteeth)  and  the  Lesson, 
(1  Cor.  xi,  20,  to  end.) 

1792.  This  note  was  prefixed  to  the  order: — 
"  N.  B.  The  following  or  some  other  solemn  service 
shall  be  used." 

There  have  been  no  alterations  since  1792. 


208  Form  and  Manner  of  making  of  Deacons.     CCh.  4. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE   FORM   AND  MANNER  OF  MAKING   AND   ORDAINING 
BISHOPS,  ELDERS,  AND  DEACONS. 

The  title  in  the  form  of  the  Church  of  England  is, 
— "  The  Form  and  Manner  of  making,  ordaining,  and 
consecrating  of  Bishops,  Priests,  and  Deacons."  In 
the  Sunday  service  it  was, — "  The  Form  and  Manner 
of  making  and  ordaining  of  Superintendents,  Elders, 
and  Deacons ;"  and  throughout,  "  superintendents" 
was  used  for  "  bishops,"  and  "  elders"  for  "  priests." 
In  the  ordering  of  deacons  and  priests,  the  English 
rubric  directed  the  bishop  to  surcease  ordaining,  "  if 
any  great  crime  or  impediment"  was  objected ;  the 
Sunday  service,  "  if  any  crime  or  impediment." 

SECTION  I. 

The  Form  and  Manner  of  making  of  Deaco?is. 

The  form  recommended  by  Mr.  Wesley  omitted 
the  following  portions  of  that  of  the  Church  of  England, 
namely, — the  preface,  the  address  of  the  bishop  to  the 
archdeacon,  and  the  reply ;  the  passage  from  Acts  vi, 
2-7 ;  the  oath  of  the  king's  supremacy ;  and  the 
closing  rubric,  respecting  the  qualifications  for  the 
priesthood. 

The  English  form  directs  the  bishop  to  deliver  to 
the  ordained  deacon  "  the  New  Testament ;"  the  Sun- 
day service,  "  the  Holy  Bible." 

1786.  The  rubric  in  this  edition  directs  the 
superintendent,  in  saying  the  litany,  to  insert  a 
petition  for  the  candidates,  when  he  prays  for  the 
ministers  of  the  gospel ;  and  to  omit  the  last  prayer 
and  the  blessing.  This  was  to  be  done  also  in  ordain- 
ing elders  and  superintendents. 

179S.  The  rubric,  with  reference  to  saying  the 
litanv  and  the  service  for  the  communion,  was  omitted 


Sec.  2.]      Form  and  Manner  of  ordaining  Elders.  209 

in  all  the  forms.     In  the  first  question  proposed  to  the 
candidate,   the   words    "  this    office  and   ministration" 
changed  to  "  the  office  of  the  ministry."     The  follow- 
ing question  and  answer  were  also  omitted  : — 
11  The  Superintendent. 

"  Do  you  think  that  you  are  truly  called,  according  to  the 
will  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  the  ministry  of  the  church  ? 

"  Ans.  I  think  so." 

In  the  third  question,  the  words  "  or  expound"  in- 
serted after  "  read." 

There  have  been  no  changes  since  1792. 

SECTION   II. 

The  Form  and  Manner  of  ordaining  Elders. 

The  form  recommended  by  Mr.  Wesley  omitted 
the  following  portions  of  the  form  of  the  Church  of 
England,  namely, — the  address  of  the  archdeacon  to 
the  bishop,  and  his  reply ;  one  of  the  Gospels  ;  (Matt, 
ix,  36  ;)  the  oath  of  the  king's  supremacy ;  the  second 
form, — "  Come,  Holy  Ghost,  eternal  God,  &c. ;"  and 
the  Nicene  Creed. 

1799.  The  original  address  to  the  congregation 
began, — "  Good  people  ;"  it  now  began, — "Brethren." 
The  original  form  for  the  ordination  began, — "  Receive 
the  Holy  Ghost  for  the  office,  &c."  It  was  now 
changed  to, — "  The  Lord  pour  upon  thee  the  Holy 
Ghost  for  the  office,  &c. ;"  though  the  original  form 
has  been  retained  in  ordaining  a  bishop.  The  rubric 
directing  the  persons  ordained  to  receive  the  com- 
munion was  omitted  here,  although  it  has  been  re- 
tained in  the  ordination  of  deacons. 

There  have  been  no  changes  in  this  form  since 
1792. 

SECTION    III. 

The  Form  of  ordaining  a  Bishop. 

The  title  in  the  form  of  the  Church  of  England  is, 
— "The  Form  of  ordaining   or   consecrating   of  an 


210  Form  of  ordaining  a  Bishop.  [Ch.  4. 

Archbishop  or  Bishop  ;"  in  Mr.  Wesley's  it  is, — "The 
Form  of  ordaining  of  a  Superintendent."  The  latter 
omits  the  following  portions  of  the  former,  namely, — 
the  Epistle,  (1  Tim.  hi,  1-7;)  one  of  the  Gospels, 
(John  xx,  19-23  ;)  the  Nicene  Creed  ;  the  oath  of  the 
king's  supremacy,  and  the  oath  of  obedience  to  the 
archbishop ;  the  form,  "  Come,  Holy  Ghost,  eternal 
God,  &c." 

1799.  The  rubric  respecting  the  communion 
service  was  omitted. 

1808.  When  the  elders  presented  the  elected 
person  for  ordination,  the  original  form  was, — "  We 
present  unto  you  this  godly  man  to  be  ordained  a 
bishop."     In  1808  "  godly"  was  changed  to  "  holy." 


Sec.  1.]     Boundaries  of  the  Annual  Conferences.  211 


PART    II. 

THE    TEMPORAL    ECONOMY    OF   THE   METHODIST 
EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.* 

SECTION    I. 

Of  the  Boundaries  of  the  Annual  Conferences. 

The  first  question  of  this  section  originally  belonged 
to  Part  i,  Sec.  3,  "  Of  the  General  and  Yearly  Con- 
ferences," where  the  boundaries  of  the  conferences 
were  given  in 

1796,  as  follows:—! 

"1.  The  New-England  Conference,  under  the  di- 
rection of  which  shall  be  the  affairs  of  our  church  in 
New-England,  and  in  that  part  of  the  state  of  New- 
York  which  lies  on  the  east  side  of  Hudson's  River  : 
Provided,  that  if  the  bishops  see  it  necessary,  a  con- 
ference may  be  held  in  the  province  of  Maine. 

"  2.  The  Philadelphia  Conference,  for  the  direction 
of  our  concerns  in  the  remainder  of  the  state  of  New- 
York,  in  New-Jersey,  in  all  that  part  of  Pennsylvania 
which  lies  on  the  east  side  of  the  Susquehannah  River, 
the  state  of  Delaware,  and  all  the  rest  of  the  peninsula. 

"  3.  The  Baltimore  Conference,  for  the  remainder  of 
Pennsylvania,  the  remainder  of  Maryland,  and  the 
Northern  Neck  of  Virginia. 

"4.  The  Virginia  Conference,  for  all  that  part  of 
Virginia  which  lies  on  the  south  side  of  the  Rappahan- 
nock River,  and  for  all  that  part  of  North  Carolina 
which  lies  on  the  north  side  of  Cape  Fear  River,  in- 
cluding also  the  circuits  which  are  situated  on  the 
branches  of  the  Yadkin. 


*  The  title  of  Part  i,  according  to  the  division  ordered  in  1804, 
was,  "The  Doctrines  and  Discipline  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,"  but  in  publishing,  this  has  been  applied  to  the  whole  book. 

t  For  the  previous  arrangement  respecting  the  conferences,  see 
p.  118. 


212  Boundaries  of  the  Annual  Conferences.      [Part  2. 

"  5.  The  South  Carolina  Conference,  for  South  Ca- 
rolina, Georgia,  and  the  remainder  of  North  Carolina. 

"  6.  The  Western  Conference,  for  the  states  of 
Kentucky  and  Tennessee  :  Provided,  that  the  bishops 
shall  have  authority  to  appoint  other  yearly  conferences 
in  the  interval  of  the  General  Conference,  if  a  sufficiency 
of  new  circuits  be  anywhere  formed  for  that  purpose." 

1800.     The  boundaries  wrere  fixed  as  follows  : — 

"  1.  The  New-England  Conference  shall  include  the 
district  of  Maine,  and  all  the  circuits  eastward  and 
northward  from  the  bounds  of  the  New-York  Confer- 
ence. 

"  2.  The  New- York  Conference  shall  include  that 
part  of  the  state  of  New-York  east  of  the  Hudson  Ri- 
ver, all  Connecticut,  and  those  parts  of  Massachusetts, 
New-Hampshire,  and  Vermont,  which  are  included 
in  the  New-York  and  New-London  districts. 

"  3,  4,  5,  6,  and  7.  Philadelphia,  Baltimore,  Virgi- 
nia, South  Carolina,  and  Western  Conferences" — as 
before. 

The  proviso  added  as  before. 

1 804.  This  subject  was  transferred  to  Part  ii, 
Sec.  1,  as  follows  : — 

"  1.  The  New-England  Conference  shall  include  the 
district  of  Maine,  and  the  Boston,  New-London,  and 
Vermont  districts. 

"  2.  The  New-York  Conference  comprehending  the 
New-York,  Pittsfield,  Albany,  and  Upper  Canada  dis- 
tricts. 

"3.  The  Philadelphia  Conference" — as  before,  only 
insert,  after  "  Susquehannah  River,"  "  except  what  be- 
longs to  the  Susquehannah  district." 

"  4.  The  Baltimore  Conference" — as  before,  except 
the  addition  of  "  the  Green  Briar  district." 

"  5.  The  Virginia  Conference" — as  before,  except, 
after  "  Rappahannock  River"  insert,  "  east  of  the  Blue 
Ridge,"  after  "Cape  Fear  River"  insert,  "except  Wil- 
mington." 

"  6.  The  South  Carolina  Conference" — as  before. 


Sec.  1.]      Boundaries  of  the  Annual  Conferences.  213 

"  7.  The  Western  Conference  shall  include  the 
states  of  Tennessee,  Kentucky,  and  Ohio,  and  that 
part  of  Virginia  which  lies  west  of  the  great  river  Ken- 
hawa,  with  the  Illinois  and  the  Natchez." 

The  proviso  added  as  before. 

1  808.  The  description  of  the  boundaries  was  the 
same,  with  the  following  exceptions  : — 

In  the  New-York  Conference,  "  Cayuga"  is  named 
as  one  of  the  districts. 

The  Susquehannah  district  is  included  in  the  Phila- 
delphia Conference. 

In  the  Baltimore  Conference,  "  Carlisle  district"  is 
named. 

The  proviso  added  as  before. 

1 8 1  SI.     The  boundaries  were  altered  as  follows : — 

"  1.  The  Ohio  Conference  shall  include  Ohio,  Mus- 
kingum, Miami,  Kentucky,  and  Salt  River  districts. 

"  2.  The  Tennessee  Conference  shall  include  Hol- 
ston,  Nashville,  Cumberland,  Wabash,  Illinois,  and 
Mississippi  districts. 

"  3.  The  South  Carolina  Conference  shall  include 
Georgia,  South  Carolina,  and  that  part  of  North  Caro- 
lina not  included  in  the  Virginia  and  Tennessee  Con- 
ferences. 

"  4.  The  Virginia  Conference  shall  include  the  cir- 
cuits situated  on  the  branches  of  the  Yadkin,  and  that 
part  of  North  Carolina  on  the  north  side  of  Cape  Fear 
River,  (except  Wilmington,)  and  that  part  of  Virginia 
on  the  south  side  of  the  Rappahannock,  and  east  of 
the  Blue  Ridge. 

"  5.  The  Baltimore  Conference  shall  include  the  re- 
maining part  of  Virginia  not  included  in  the  Tennessee 
and  Virginia  Conferences,  the  Western  Shore  of  Ma- 
ryland, and  that  part  of  Pennsylvania  east  of  the  Ohio 
River,  and  west  of  the  Susquehannah,  not  included  in 
the  Genesee  Conference. 

"  6.  The  Philadelphia  Conference  shall  include  the 
whole  of  the  peninsula  between  the  Chesapeake  and 
Delaware  Bays,  and  all  that  part  of  Pennsylvania  lying 


214  Boundaries  of  the  Annual  Conferences.      [Part  2. 

between  the  Delaware  and  Susquehannah  Rivers,  (ex- 
cept what  is  included  in  the  Genesee  Conference,)  and 
all  the  state  of  New-Jersey,  with  Staten  Island. 

"  7.  The  New- York  Conference  shall  include  all 
the  state  of  New-York  not  included  in  the  Genesee  and 
Philadelphia  Conferences,  that  part  of  Connecticut  and 
Massachusetts  west  of  the  Connecticut  River,  and  that 
part  of  Vermont  lying  west  of  the  Green  Mountain. 

"  8.  The  New-England  Conference  shall  include 
the  remaining  part  of  Vermont,  and  all  the  New-Eng- 
land states  east  of  Connecticut  River. 

"  9.  The  Genesee  Conference  shall  include  the 
bounds  of  the  Susquehannah,  Cayuga,  and  Upper  and 
Lower  Canada  districts.  Provided,  nevertheless,  the 
bishops  have  authority,  in  the  interval  of  the  General 
Conference,  to  appoint  another  annual  conference  down 
the  Mississippi,  if  they  judge  it  necessary.  Provided, 
also,  that  they  have  authority  to  appoint  another  annual 
conference,  in  the  interval  of  the  General  Confer- 
ence, if  a  sufficient  number  of  new  circuits  be  any- 
where formed  ;  but  no  district  or  circuit  shall  be  added 
to  such  new  conference,  without  the  consent  of  the  old 
conference  to  which  it  belongs." 

1816.  The  Ohio  Conference — as  before,  except 
that  part  of  Scioto  district  is  substituted  for  Salt  River. 

"  2.  The  Missouri  Conference  shall  be  bounded  by 
the  Ohio  Conference  on  the  north,  by  the  Ohio  and 
Mississippi  Rivers  on  the  east,  and  by  the  Arkansas 
River  on  the  south. 

"  3.  /The  Tennessee  Conference" — as  before,  except 
that  u  Wabash,  Illinois,  and  Mississippi  districts"  are 
struck  out,  and  "  Salt  River  and  Green  River"  inserted. 

"  4.  The  Mississippi  Conference  shall  include  all  the 
state  of  Louisiana  south  of  the  Arkansas,  and  all  the 
Mississippi  Territory  south  of  Tennessee  River. 

"  5.  The  South  Carolina  Conference" — as  before. 

"  6.  The  Virginia  Conference" — as  before,  with  the 
addition  of  these  words  at  the  end,  "  except  Fredericks- 
burg." 


Sec.  1.]      Boundaries  of  the  Annual  Conferences.  215 

"  7.  The  Baltimore  Conference" — as  before. 

"  8.  The  Philadelphia  Conference" — as  before,  with 
the  addition  of  these  words,  "  And  so  much  of  the 
state  of  New-York  as  now  is,  or  at  any  time  may  be, 
attached  to  the  Bergen  and  Hamburg  districts." 

"  9.  The  New-York  Conference" — as  before,  with  the 
addition  of  these  words,  "  With  that  part  of  Lower  Ca- 
nada between  Lake  Champlain  and  Magog." 

"  10.  The  New-England  Conference" — as  before, 
with  the  addition  of  the  following  words,  "  And  that 
part  of  Lower  Canada  east  of  Lake  Magog." 

"  11.  The  Genesee  Conference" — as  before,  except 
that  "  Oneida,  Genesee,  and  Chenango"  districts  are 
substituted  for  "  Cayuga." 

The  first  proviso  is  struck  out,  and  the  other  reads, 
"Pi'Ovided,Xnal  the  bishops  shall  have  authority  to  ap- 
point other  annual  conferences,  in  the  interval  of  the 
General  Conference,  if  the  number  of  circuits  should 
increase  so  as,  in  their  judgment,  to  require  it." 

1830.  "1.  The  Ohio  Conference  shall  com- 
mence at  the  town  of  Madison,  on  the  Ohio  River,  state 
of  Indiana,  thence,  running  due  north  to  the  nearest 
point  on  Lake  Michigan,  shall  include  the  whole  of  the 
Michigan  Territory.  Thence  running  down  Lake  Erie 
to  the  town  of  Erie,  thence  to  Waterford,  on  French 
Creek,  thence  down  French  Creek  to  the  Alleghany 
River,  thence  down  the  Alleghany  and  Ohio  Rivers  to 
the  place  of  beginning. 

"  2.  The  Missouri  Conference  shall  include  that 
part  of  the  state  of  Indiana  not  included  in  the  Ohio 
Conference,  the  states  of  Illinois  and  Missouri,  and  the 
Territory  of  Arkansas. 

"  3.  The  Kentucky  Conference  shall  include  the 
Kentucky,  Salt  River,  Green  River,  and  Cumberland 
districts,  and  that  part  of  the  state  of  Virginia  included 
in  the  Green  Briar  and  Munroe  circuits,  heretofore  be- 
longing to  the  Baltimore  Conference,  and  the  little  Ken- 
hawa  and  Middle  Island  circuits,  heretofore  belonging 
to  the  Ohio  Conference. 


216  Boundaries  of  the  Annual  Conferences.      [Part  2. 

"  4.  The  Tennessee  Conference  shall  include  the 
Nashville,  French  Broad,  and  Holston  districts,  toge- 
ther with  the  New  River  circuit,  heretofore  belonging 
to  the  Baltimore  Conference,  and  that  part  of  Tennes- 
see district  north  of  Tennessee  River. 

"  5.  The  Mississippi  Conference  shall  include  the 
states  of  Mississippi  and  Louisiana,  and  all  that  part  of 
the  state  of  Alabama  south  of  Tennessee  River. 

"  6.  The  South  Carolina  Conference" — as  before. 

"  7.  The  Virginia  Conference" — as  before. 

"8.  The  Baltimore  Conference  shall  include  the  re- 
maining part  of  Virginia,  not  included  in  the  Virginia, 
Philadelphia,  Kentucky,  and  Tennessee  Conferences, 
the  Western  Shore  of  Maryland,  and  that  part  of  Penn- 
sylvania east  of  the  Ohio  River,  and  west  of  the  Sus- 
quehannah,  together  with  the  Bald  Eagle,  Lycoming, 
Northumberland,  and  Shamokin  circuits,  heretofore 
belonging  to  the  Genesee  Conference. 

"  9.  The  Philadelphia  Conference" — as  before,  ex- 
cept that  "Baltimore  and"  is  inserted  before  "  Genesee." 

"  10.  The  New-York  Conference" — as  before. 

"11.  The  New-England  Conference" — as  before. 

"  12.  The  Genesee  Conference  shall  include  the 
Oneida,  Genesee,  Chenango,  Seneca,  and  Upper  and 
Lower  Canada  districts,  the  Chautauque  and  Lake 
circuits,  heretofore  belonging  to  the  Ohio  Conference, 
and  that  part  of  Susquehannah  district  not  included  in 
the  Baltimore  Conference." 

The  following  provisos  were  added  to  the  previous 
one  : — 

"  Provided,  2d,  that  the  bishops  be,  and  are  hereby 
authorized,  by  and  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the 
New-England  Conference,  to  form  a  new  conference 
in  the  eastern  part  of  the  New-England  Conference, 
in  the  interval  between  this  and  the  next  General  Con- 
ference, if  they  shall  judge  it  to  be  expedient. 

"  Provided,  3d,  that  the  episcopacy,  by  and  with 
the  advice  and  consent  of  the  Genesee  Conference,  if 
they  judge  it  expedient,  previous  to  the  sitting  of  the 


Sec.  1.]       Boundaries  of  the  Annual  Conferences.  217 

next  General  Conference,  shall  have  authority  to  esta- 
blish a  conference  in  Canada." 

1 8£4.  "  1 .  The  Maine  Conference  shall  include 
all  the  state  of  Maine,  and  that  part  of  the  state  of 
New-Hampshire  lying  east  of  the  White  Hills,  and 
north  of  the  waters  of  the  Ossipie  Lake. 

"  2.  The  New-England  Conference  shall  include 
the  remaining  part  of  the  state  of  New-Hampshire, 
that  part  of  Vermont  lying  east  of  the  Green  Moun- 
tains, those  parts  of  the  states  of  Massachusetts  and 
Connecticut  lying  east  of  Connecticut  River,  and  all  the 
state  of  Rhode  Island. 

"  3.  The  New-York  Conference" — as  before,  except 
the  omission  of  these  words,  "  And  that  part  of  Lower 
Canada  between  Lakes  Champlain  and  Magog." 

"  4.  The   Genesee    Conference    shall    include    the 
Oneida,  Black  River,   Chenango,  Susquehannah,  On- 
tario, Genesee,  and  Erie  districts,  and  Sharon  circuit, 
from  New-York,  except  that  part  of  Erie  district  south 
west  of  Cattaraugus  Creek. 

"  5.  The  Canada  Conference  shall  include  all  the 
upper  province  of  Canada. 

"  6.  The  Pittsburgh  Conference  shall  commence  at 
the  mouth  of  Cattaraugus  Creek,  on  Lake  Erie,  thence 
to  Olean  Point,  on  Alleghany  River,  thence  eastward 
to  the  top  of  the  Alleghany  Mountains,  thence  along 
the  said  mountains  southward  to  the  head  of  Tygert's 
Valley,  thence  to  the  Ohio  River,  so  as  to  include  the 
Middle  Island  and  Little  Kenhawa  circuits,  thence  up 
said  river  to  the  mouth  of  Little  Muskingum,  thence 
to  the  mouth  of  White  Woman,  so  as  to  include  Mon- 
roe, Barnesville,  and  Duck  Creek  circuits,  thence 
north-eastward  between  the  waters  of  Tuscarawas  and 
Mohicken  to  Lake  Erie,  near  the  mouth  of  Kuyahauga, 
so  as  to  include  Tuscarawas  and  Canton  circuits,  thence 
down  the  lake  to  the  mouth  of  Cattaraugus. 

"  7.  The  Ohio  Conference  shall  include  the  remain- 
ing part  of  the  state  of  Ohio,  the  territory  of  Michigan, 
and  the  Kenhawa. 

10 


218  Boundaries  of  the  Annual  Conferences.       [Part  2. 

"  8.  The  Illinois  Conference  shall  include  the  states 
of  Indiana  and  Illinois. 

"  9.  The  Missouri  Conference  shall  include  the 
state  of  Missouri  and  Arkansas  Territory. 

"  10.  The  Kentucky  Conference  shall  include  the 
state  of  Kentucky,  and  that  part  of  the  state  of  Ten- 
nessee lying  north  of  the  Cumberland  River. 

"11.  The  Tennessee  Conference  shall  include  all 
that  part  of  the  state  of  Tennessee  lying  south  of  Cum- 
berland River,  and  west  of  the  Cumberland  Mountains, 
and  that  part  of  the  state  of  Alabama  lying  north  of  the 
mountains  which  divide  the  waters  of  Mobile  Bay  from 
the  Tennessee  River. 

"  12.  The  Holston  Conference  shall  include  the  re- 
maining part  of  the  state  of  Tennessee  lying  east  of 
the  Cumberland  Mountains,  and  that  part  of  Virginia 
and  North  Carolina  embraced  in  the  Holston  district, 
and  the  Black  Mountain  and  French  Broad  circuits, 
formerly  belonging  to  the  South  Carolina  Conference. 

"  13.  The  Mississippi  Conference  shall  include  the 
states  of  Mississippi  and  Louisiana,  that  part  of  Ala- 
bama not  included  in  Tennessee  Conference,  and  all 
West  Florida. 

"  14.  The  South  Carolina  Conference  shall  include 
all  South  Carolina,  Georgia,  East  Florida,  and  that  part 
of  North  Carolina  not  included  in  the  Virginia  and 
Holston  Conferences. 

"  15.  The  Virginia  Conference" — as  before. 

"  16.  The  Baltimore  Conference  shall  include  the 
remaining  part  of  Virginia  not  included  in  the  Virginia, 
Holston,  Ohio,  Pittsburgh,  and  Philadelphia  Confer- 
ences, the  Western  Shore  of  Maryland,  and  that  part 
of  Pennsylvania  lying  east  of  the  Alleghany  Moun- 
tains, and  west  of  Susquehannah  River,  including  Nor- 
thumberland district. 

"  17.  The  Philadelphia  Conference" — as  before. 

The  provisos  now  read  as  follows  : — 

"  Provided,  that  the  bishops  be,  and  they  are  here- 
by authorized,  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  South 


Sec.  1J       Boundaries  of  the  Annual  Conferences.  219 

Carolina  and  Mississippi  Conferences,  to  form  a  new 
conference  of  such  sections  of  country  as  may  be  in- 
cluded in  those  conferences. 

"  Provided,  also,  that  the  bishops  shall  have  autho- 
rity to  appoint  other  annual  conferences,  if  the  number 
of  circuits  should  so  increase  as,  in  their  judgment,  to 
require  it." 

1838.  The  boundaries  remained  the  same  as  in 
1824,  with  the  following  exceptions  : — 

"  10.  The  Kentucky  Conference  shall  include  the 
state  of  Kentucky,  except  so  much  of  said  state  as  lies 
west  of  the  Tennessee  River. 

"11.  The  Tennessee  Conference  shall  include  all 
that  part  of  the  state  of  Tennessee  lying  west  of  the 
Cumberland  Mountains,  and  that  part  of  the  state  of 
Kentucky  lying  west  of  the  Tennessee  River,  and  that 
part  of  the  state  of  Alabama" — &c,  as  before. 

"  15.  Virginia  Conference,"  Port  Royal  is  men- 
tioned, with  Fredericksburg,  as  not  included. 

The  following  proviso  was  substituted  for  those  of 
1824:— 

"  Provided,  that  the  bishops  or  bishop  attending 
the  following  conferences,  with  the  advice  and  consent 
of  the  said  conferences  respectively,  be,  and  hereby 
are  authorized  to  form  new  conferences,  as  follows, 
namely  : — 

"  From  the  South  Carolina  Conference,  of  any  sec- 
tion of  country  included  in  said  conference  :  from  the 
Mississippi  Conference,  of  any  section  of  country  in- 
cluded in  said  conference  :  or,  on  the  joint  recommend- 
ation of  the  South  Carolina  and  Mississippi  Confer- 
ences, to  form  one  new  conference,  from  any  section  of 
country  within  the  bounds  of  the  said  conferences  :  also, 
at  the  joint  request  of  the  New-York  and  New-Eng- 
land Conferences,  to  form  a  new  conference  within 
the  bounds  of  said  conferences  :  and,  with  the  advice 
and  consent  of  the  Genesee  Conference,  to  form  a  new 
conference  in  any  section  of  country  now  within  the 
bounds  of  said  conference." 


220  Boundaries  of  the  Annual  Conferences.       [Part  2. 

1  839.     The  boundaries  were  fixed  as  follows  : — 

"  1.  The  New-York  Conference  shall  include  the 
New-York,  New-Haven,  Rhinebeck,  and  Hudson  River 
districts,  Hudson  station,  and  Ghent  and  Lee  circuits. 

"  2.  The  New-England  Conference  shall  include 
all  the  state  of  Massachusetts  lying  east  of  the  Green 
Mountains  not  included  in  the  New-Hampshire  Con- 
ference, and  that  part  of  Connecticut  lying  east  of  Con- 
necticut River,  and  all  the  state  of  Rhode  Island. 

"  3.  Maine  Conference" — as  before. 

"  4.  New-Hampshire  Conference  shall  include  all 
the  state  of  New-Hampshire  not  included  in  the  Maine 
Conference,  that  part  of  the  state  of  Vermont  east  of 
the  Green  Mountains,  and  that  part  of  the  state  of 
Massachusetts  north-east  of  the  Merrimack  River. 

"5.  Troy  Conference  shall  include  the  Saratoga, 
Middlebury,  and  Plattsburg  districts,  and  that  part  of 
Troy  district  not  included  in  the  New- York  Confer- 
ence. 

"  6.  Oneida  Conference  shall  include  that  part  of  the 
state  of  New- York  east  of  Cayuga  Lake  not  included 
in  the  New-York  and  Troy  Conferences,  and  the  Sus- 
quehannah  district  in  the  state  of  Pennsylvania. 

"  7.  Genesee  Conference  shall  include  that  part  of 
the  state  of  New-York  west  of  Cayuga  Lake  not  in- 
cluded in  the  Pittsburg,  and  the  Tioga,  Loyalsock  and 
Wellsborough  circuits,  in  the  state  of  Pennsylvania. 

"  8.  Pittsburg  Conference" — as  before,  with  the  fol- 
lowing exceptions,  namely  : — 

For  "  the  Middle  Island  and  Little  Kenhawa  cir- 
cuits," read  "  Middleburn  circuit."  For  "  Monroe, 
Barnesville,  and  Duck  Creek  circuits,"  read  "  Wood- 
field,  Summerfield,  and  Freeport  circuits."  For  "  Tus- 
carawas," read  "  Leesburg." 

"  9.  Ohio  Conference  shall  include  the  remainder  of 
the  state  of  Ohio,  except  Elizabethtown,  that  part  of 
Virginia  contained  in  the  Kenhawa  district,  and  the 
Territory  of  Michigan,  except  St.  Joseph's  and  Kala- 
mazoo missions. 


Sec.  l.J       Boundaries  of  the  Annual  Conferences.  221 

"10.  Indiana  Conference  shall  include  the  state  of 
Indiana,  (except  so  much  as  is  included  in  the  Illinois 
Conference,)  Elizabethtown,  in  the  state  of  Ohio,  and 
the  St.  Joseph's  and  Kalamazoo  missions  in  Michigan 
Territory. 

"11.  Illinois  Conference  shall  include  the  state  of 
Illinois,  the  Paris  and  Eugene  circuits,  in  the  state  of 
Indiana,  and  the  North  Western  Territory. 

"  12.  Missouri  Conference  shall  include  the  state  of 
Missouri,  the  Missouri  and  Arkansas  Territories. 

"  13.  Kentucky  Conference" — as  before. 

"  14.  Tennessee  Conference  shall  include  West 
Tennessee,  and  that  part  of  Kentucky  lying  west  of 
Tennessee  River,  and  North  Alabama. 

"15.  Holston  Conference  shall  include  East  Ten- 
nessee, and  that  part  of  the  state  of  Georgia  lying  north 
of  the  Blue  Ridge,  and  also  what  is  now  embraced  in 
the  Tugulo  and  Pickens  circuits,  and  those  parts  of 
South  Carolina,  North  Carolina,  and  Virginia  included 
in  the  Ashville  and  Abingdon  districts. 

"  16.  Mississippi  Conference  shall  include  the  state 
of  Louisiana,  and  that  part  of  Mississippi  lying  west  of 
the  dividing  ridge  between  Pearl  and  Leaf  Rivers,  and 
thence  with  the  said  ridge  between  Mississippi  and 
Tombeckbee  to  the  Tennessee  line. 

"  17.  Alabama  Conference  shall  include  South  Ala- 
bama, that  part  of  Mississippi  not  included  in  Missis- 
sippi Conference,  and  West  Florida. 

"  18.  Georgia  Conference  shall  include  the  state  of 
Georgia,  (except  what  is  embraced  in  the  Holston 
Conference,)  East  and  Middle  Florida. 

"  19.  South  Carolina  Conference  shall  include  the 
state  of  South  Carolina,  (except  so  much  as  is  included 
in  the  Tugulo,  Greenville,  and  Pickens  circuits,)  and 
that  part  of  North  Carolina  not  included  in  the  Virgi- 
nia and  Holston  Conferences. 

"  20.  Virginia  Conference" — as  before. 

"  21.  Baltimore  Conference" — as  before,  except  that 
after  the  words  "Western  Shore  of  Maryland,"  is  added, 


222  Boundaries  of  the  Annual  Conferences.      [Part  2. 

"except  a  small  portion  included  in  the  Pittsburgh 
Conference." 

"  22.  Philadelphia  Conference" — as  before,  except 
for  "  Genesee,"  read  "  Oneida,"  and  for  "  Bergen," 
read  "  Haverstraw." 

The  usual  proviso  is  omitted  from  this  time  forward 

1 836.     The  boundaries  were  fixed  as  follows  . — 

"  1.  The  New-York  Conference-  shall  embrace  all 
that  territory  now  included  in  the  New-York,  White- 
Plains,  New-Haven,  Poughkeepsie,  Rhinebeck,  Dela- 
ware, and  Newburgh  districts." 

"  2,  3,  4,  New-England,  Maine,  and  New-Hamp- 
shire Conferences" — as  before. 

"  5.  Troy  Conference  shall  include  the  Albany, 
Middlebury,  Plattsburgh,  and  Troy  districts. 

"  6.  Black  River  Conference  shall  include  that  part 
of  the  state  of  New-York  west  of  the  Troy  Confer- 
ence, not  included  in  the  Genesee  Conference  as  far 
south  as  the  Erie  Canal,  and  all  the  societies  on  the 
immediate  banks  of  said  canal  except  Utica. 

"  7.  Oneida  Conference" — as  before,  except  the  in- 
sertion of  "  Black  River"  after  "  Troy." 

"  8.  Genesee  Conference" — as  before,  except  that 
"  Pittsburgh"  is  changed  to  "  Erie."  "  Tioga"  is  struck 
out,  and  "  Sugar  Creek"  and  "  Smethport"  inserted. 

"9.  Erie  Conference  shall  be  bounded  on  the  north 
by  Lake  Erie,  on  the  east  by  a  line  commencing  at  the 
mouth  of  Cattaraugus  Creek,  thence  to  the  Alleghany 
River  at  the  mouth  of  Tunanquant  Creek,  thence  up 
said  creek  eastward  to  the  ridge  dividing  between  the 
waters  of  Clarion  and  Sinnamahoning  Creeks,  thence 
east  to  the  head  of  Mahoning  Creek,  thence  down  said 
creek  to  the  Alleghany  River,  thence  across  said  river 
in  a  north-westerly  direction  to  the  western  reserve 
line,  including  the  north  part  of  Butler  and  New-Cas- 
tle circuits,  thence  west  to  the  Ohio  Canal,  thence  along 
said  canal  to  Lake  Erie,  including  Ohio  city. 

"  10.  Pittsburgh  Conference  shall  be  bounded  on 
the  north  by  the  Erie  Conference,  on  the  east  by  the 


Seel.]       Boundaries  of  the  Annual  Conferences.  223 

Alleghany  Mountains,  on  the  south  by  a  line  stretch- 
ing from  the  head  of  Tygert's  Valley  to  the  Ohio  River 
at  the  mouth  of  the  Little  Muskingum,  embracing  Mid- 
dleburn  circuit  and  Hughes'  River  mission,  thence  to 
the  Muskingum  River,  embracing  Woodfield  and 
M'Connelsville  circuits,  thence  on  the  west  to  the 
mouth  of  White  Woman  Creek,  embracing  Summer- 
field  and  Freeport  circuits,  thence  north-east  to  the 
Ohio  Canal,  embracing  Dover  circuit,  and  thence  to  the 
line  of  Erie  Conference. 

"11.  Michigan  Conference  shall  embrace  all  that 
part  of  the  state  of  Ohio  not  included  in  the  Pittsburg, 
Erie,  Ohio,  and  Indiana  Conferences,  and  all  the  Terri- 
tory of  Michigan,  except  so  much  as  is  included  in  the 
Laporte  district,  Indiana  Conference. 

"  12.  Ohio  Conference  shall  commence  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Great  Miami  River,  thence  running  north  with 
the  state  line,  as  far  as  the  north  line  of  Darke  county, 
excluding  Elizabethtown?>  thence  eastwardly,  so  as  to 
include  Lebanon,  Urbana,  Columbus,  and  Zanesville 
districts  ;  thence  down  the  Muskingum  River  so  as  to 
include  Marietta  circuit,  and  Kenhawa  district  in  Vir- 
ginia, thence  down  the  Ohio  River  to  the  place  of  be- 
ginning. 

"  13.  Indiana  Conference  shall  include  the  state  of 
Indiana,  except  so  much  as  is  included  in  the  Illinois 
Conference,  Elizabethtown  in  the  state  of  Ohio,  and 
that  part  of  Michigan  Territory  now  included  in  the 
Laporte  district. 

11  14.  Illinois  Conference  shall  include  the  state  of 
Illinois,  and  that  part  of  Indiana  included  in  the  Dan- 
ville and  Eugene  circuits,  the  Wisconsin  Territory 
north  of  the  state  west  of  Lake  Michigan,  and  also  that 
part  of  said  territory  west  of  Mississippi,  commonly 
called  the  Black  Hawk  Purchase. 

"  15.  Missouri  Conference  shall  include  the  state  of 
Missouri,  and  that  part  of  Missouri  Territory  which 
lies  north  of  the  Cherokee  line. 

"16.  Arkansas  Conference  shall  include  the  Arkan- 


224  Boundaries  of  the  Annuul  Conferences .     [Part  2. 

sas  Territory,  that  part  of  Missouri  Territory  lying 
south  of  the  Cherokee  line ;  also  so  much  of  the  state 
of  Louisiana  as  is  now  included  in  the  Louisiana  dis- 
trict." 

"  17,  18.  Kentucky  and  Tennessee  Conferences" — as 
before. 

"  19.  Holston  Conference" — as  before,  except  for 
"  lying  north  of  the  Blue  Ridge,"  read,  "  now  embraced 
in  the  Newtown  district."  "  North  Carolina"  is  struck 
out. 

"  20.  Mississippi  Conference  shall  include  all  the 
state  of  Mississippi,  except  what  is  embraced  in  the 
range  of  counties  on  the  east  boundary  of  the  state, 
namely,  Jackson,  Greene,  Wayne,  Clarke,  Lauderdale, 
Kemper,  Noxaber,  Lownds,  and  Munroe,  and  that  part 
of  the  state  of  Louisiana  not  included  in  the  Arkansas 
Conference." 

"21,  22.  Alabama  and  Georgia  Conferences" — as 
before. 

"  23.  South  Carolina  Conference" — as  before,  except 
for  last  clause  read,  "  that  part  of  North  Carolina  now 
included  in  the  Wilmington  and  Lincolnton  districts." 

"  24.  North  Carolina  Conference  shall  be  bounded 
on  the  east  by  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  on  the  north  by 
Albemarle  Sound,  Roanoke  and  Staunton  Rivers,  on 
the  west  by  the  top  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  including  the 
counties  of  Wilks  and  Iredell,  on  the  south  by  the  south 
lines  of  Iredell,  Rowan,  Davidson,  Randolph,  and 
Chatham,  thence  by  Cape  Fear  River,  except  those 
appointments  now  included  in  the  Wilmington  and  Lin- 
colnton districts. 

"  25.  Virginia  Conference  shall  be  bounded  on  the 
east  by  Chesapeake  Bay  and  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  on 
the  south  by  Albemarle  Sound,  Roanoke  and  Staunton 
Rivers,  on  the  west  by  the  Blue  Ridge,  on  the  north  by 
the  Rappahannock  River,  except  Fredericksburg  and 
Port  Royal. 

"26.  Baltimore  Conference" — as  before. 

"  27.  Philadelphia   Conference" — as  before,  except 


Sec.  l.J       Boundaries  of  the  Annual  Conferences.  225 

that  all  after  "  conferences"  is  struck  out,  and  "  New- 
Jersey"  inserted  before  it. 

"  28.  New-Jersey  Conference  shall  include  the 
whole  state  of  New-Jersey,  Staten  Island,  and  so 
much  of  the  states  of  New-York  and  Pennsylvania  as 
is  now  included  in  the  Asbury  district. 

"  29.  There  shall  be  an  annual  conference  on  the 
western  coast  of  Africa,  to  be  denominated  The  Libe- 
ria Mission  Annual  Conference,  possessing  all  the 
rights,  powers,  and  privileges  of  other  annual  confer 
ences,  except  that  of  sending  delegates  to  the  General 
Conference,  and  of  drawing  its  annual  dividend  from 
the  avails  of  the  Book  Concern  and  of  the  Chartered 
Fund." 

1  8-AO.     The  boundaries  were  fixed  as  follows  : — 

"  1.  The  New- York  Conference" — as  before,  except 
"  Hartford"  district  inserted. 

"  2.  Providence  Conference  shall  include  that  part 
of  the  state  of  Connecticut  lying  east  of  the  Connecti- 
cut River,  all  the  state  of  Rhode  Island,  and  that  part 
of  the  state  of  Massachusetts  lying  south-east  of  a  line 
drawn  from  the  north-east  corner  of  the  state  of  Rhode 
Island  to  the  mouth  of  the  Neponset  River,  which  line 
shall  so  run  as  to  leave  the  Walpole  station  within  the 
bounds  of  the  Providence  Conference. 

"  3.  New-England  Conference  shall  include  all  the 
state  of  Massachusetts  lying  east  of  the  Green  Mount- 
ains not  embraced  in  the  New- York,  New-Hampshire, 
and  Providence  Conferences." 

4,  5.  Maine  and  New-Hampshire  Conferences — as 
before. 

"  6.  Troy  Conference  shall  include  the  Albany, 
Troy,  Poultney,  Burlington,  and  Plattsburg  districts. 

"  7.  Black  River  Conference" — as  before,  except  the 
addition,  at  the  end,  of  the  words,  "  and  Canistota." 

"  8.  Oneida  Conference" — as  before. 

"  9.  Genesee  Conference  shall  include  that  part  of 
the  state  of  New-York  lying  west  of  a  line  running 
south  frorn  Lake  Ontario,*  by  way  of  Cayuga  Lake,  to 

10* 


226  Boundaries  of  the  Annual  Conferences.      [Part  2. 

Pennsylvania,  not  embraced  in  the  Erie  Conference, 
and  so  much  of  the  north  part  of  the  state  of  Pennsyl- 
vania as  is  included  in  Seneca  Lake,  Dansville,  and 
Cattaraugus  districts. 

"  10.  Erie  Conference" — as  before,  except  "  Ohio 
city"  changed  to  "  Cleveland  city." 

"11.  Pittsburg  Conference  shall  be  bounded  on  the 
north  by  the  Erie  Conference,  on  the  east  by  the  Alle- 
ghany Mountains,  on  the  south  by  a  line  stretching 
from  the  head  of  Tygert's  Valley  to  the  Ohio  River,  so 
as  to  embrace  Middleburn  circuit  and  Kenhawa  mis- 
sion, thence  to  the  mouth  of  the  Muskingum  River, 
and  up  said  river,  exclusive  of  the  towns  of  Marietta 
and  Zanesville,  to  the  Tuscarawas  River,  and  thence 
up  said  river  to  the  line  of  the  Erie  Conference. 

"  12.  Ohio  Conference  shall  commence  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Great  Miami  River,  running  north  with  the  state 
line  to  the  line  of  Dark  county,  excluding  Elizabeth- 
town,  thence  eastwardly  along  the  line  of  the  North 
Ohio  Conference,  so  as  to  exclude  the  circuits  of 
Greenville,  Sidney,  (except  Westville  and  M'Farlands,) 
Belfontaine,  Allen  mission,  Richwood,  Marion,  Dela- 
ware, and  Roscow,  to  the  Muskingum  River,  thence 
down  said  river  so  as  to  include  the  towns  of  Zanes- 
ville and  Marietta,  and  Kenhawa  district,  in  Virginia, 
thence  down  the  Ohio  River  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

"  13.  North  Ohio  Conference  shall  embrace  all  that 
part  of  the  state  of  Ohio  not  included  in  the  Ohio,  Pitts- 
burg, and  Erie  Conferences. 

"  14.  Michigan  Conference  shall  include  the  state  of 
Michigan. 

"  15.  Indiana  Conference  shall  include  all  the  state 
of  Indiana,  and  Elizabethtown  in  Ohio. 

"  16.  Rock  River  Conference  shall  include  that  part 
of  the  state  of  Illinois  not  embraced  in  the  Illinois  Con- 
ference, and  the  Wisconsin  and  Iowa  Territories. 

"  17.  Illinois  Conference  shall  include  the  state  of 
Illinois,  except  that  part  north  of  the  following  line, 
namely  — Beginning   at  the  mouth   of  Rock  River, 


Sec.  1.]       Boundaries  of  the  Annual  Conferences.  227 

thence  up  said  river  to  the  mouth  of  Green  River, 
thence  up  said  river  to  the  Winnebago  Swamp,  thence 
down  the  south  branch  of  the  Bureau  River  to  the 
Illinois  River,  thence  up  said  river  to  the  mouth  of  the 
Kankakee,  thence  up  the  Kankakee  River  to  the  east 
line  of  the  state  of  Illinois." 

18,  19.  Missouri  and  Kentucky  Conferences — as 
before. 

;'  20.  Holston  Conference  shall  include  East  Ten- 
nessee and  that  part  of  the  states  of  Georgia,  South 
Carolina,  North  Carolina,  and  Virginia,  now  embraced 
in  the  Newtown,  Ashville,  Wytheville,  Abingdon,  and 
Greenville  districts. 

"21.  Tennessee  Conference  shall  include  Middle 
Tennessee  and  North  Alabama. 

"  22.  Memphis  Conference  shall  be  bounded  on  the 
east  by  the  Tombigbee  River,  Alabama  state  line,  and 
Tennessee  River,  on  the  north  by  the  Ohio  and  Mis- 
sissippi Rivers,  west  by  the  Mississippi  River,  and 
south  by  a  line  running  due  east  from  the  Mississippi 
River  to  the  south-west  corner  of  Tallahatchie  county, 
thence  due  east  to  the  south-eastern  corner  of  Yalla- 
busha  county,  thence  in  a  straight  line  to  the  north- 
western corner  of  Oktibaha  county,  thence  due  east  to 
the  Tombigbee  River. 

"  23.  Arkansas  Conference  shall  include  the  state  of 
Arkansas,  that  part  of  Missouri  Territory  south  of  the 
Cherokee  line,  and  so  much  of  Texas  as  is  now  em- 
braced in  the  Red  River  district. 

"  24.  Texas  Conference  shall  include  the  republic 
of  Texas,  except  what  is  embraced  in  the  Red  River 
district,  Arkansas  Conference. 

"  25.  Mississippi  Conference  shall  include  all  that 
part  of  the  state  of  Mississippi  not  embraced  in  the 
Alabama  and  Memphis  Conferences,  and  all  the  state 
of  Louisiana. 

"  26.  Alabama  Conference  shall  include  South  Ala- 
bama, West  Florida,  and  the  counties  of  Jackson, 
Greene,  Wayne,  Clarke,  Lauderdale,  Kemper,  Noxu- 


228  Of  building  Churches.  [Part  2. 

bee,  Lowndes,  and  that  part  of  Monroe  east  of  the 
Tombigbee  River,  in  the  state  of  Mississippi." 

27,  28.  Georgia  and  South  Carolina  Conferences — 
as  before,  the  phraseology  only  being  slightly  altered. 

29,  30,  31,  and  32.  North  Carolina,  Virginia,  Balti- 
more, and  Philadelphia  Conferences — as  before. 

33.  New-Jersey  Conference — as  before,  except 
"  Asbury  district"  changed  to  "  Paterson  district." 

34.  Liberia  Mission  Annual  Conference — as  before. 
Quest.  2.  How  are  the  districts  to  be  formed  ? 

The  original  answer  to  this  question  may  be  found 
on  p.  118.  It  was  transferred  to  its  present  position 
in  1804.  The  words,  "or  otherwise,"  were  inserted 
after  "  death"  in  1800  ;  and  "  district  conferences" 
changed  to  "yearly  conference,"  in  1796. 

The  concluding  note  to  this  section  about  the  allow- 
ance of  the  bishops  may  be  found  on  p.  119.  It  was 
transferred  to  its  present  position  in  1804,  and  the  fol- 
lowing words  were  added  in  1836  :  "  their  widows  and 
orphans." 

SECTION    II. 

Of  building  Churches,  and  the  Order  to  be  observed 
therein* 
Quest.  1.  Is  any  thing  advisable  in  regard  to  building  1 
1784.     "(  Quest.  74.)  Ans.  Let  all  our  chapels  be 
built  plain  and  decent ;  but  not  more  expensive  than  is 
absolutely   unavoidable:    otherwise   the    necessity   of 
raising  money  will  make  rich   men  necessary  to   us. 
But  if  so,  we  must  be  dependant  upon  them,  yea,  and 
governed  by  them.    And  then  farewell  to  the  Methodist 
discipline,  if  not  doctrine  too." 

1789.     The  following  clauses  added  : — 
"(5.)  That  no  person  shall  be  eligible  as  a  trustee 
to  any  of  our  churches  or  colleges,  nor  act  as  a  steward 
or  leader,  that  is  not  in  constant  church  communion, 
and  a  regular  leader  or  member  of  a  class. 

*  For  the  provisions  on  this  subject  prior  to  1784  see  pp.  11,  13. 


Sec.  2.]  Of  building  Churches.  229 

"(6.)  That  no  person  that  is  a  trustee  shall  be 
ejected  while  he  is  in  joint  security  for  money,  unless 
such  relief  be  given  him  as  is  demanded,  or  the  person 
who  makes  the  loan  will  accept." 

1 792.  "  Schools"  substituted  for  "  colleges  ;"  and 
the  qualification  for  a  trustee  is  that  he  be  "  a  regular 
member  of  our  society." 

1SOO.     "  Houses"  inserted  before  ''churches." 

1  820.  The  words  "  and  with  free  seats,"  inserted 
in  Answer  1,  after  "decent;"  and  the  following  new 
clauses  added  : — 

"  2.  In  order  more  effectually  to  prevent  our  people 
from  contracting  debts  which  they  are  not  able  to  dis- 
charge, it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  quarterly  conference, 
of  every  circuit  and  station,  where  it  is  contemplated  to 
build  a  house  or  houses  of  worship,  to  secure  the 
ground  or  lot  on  which  such  house  or  houses  are  to  be 
built,  according  to  our  deed  of  settlement,  wrhich  deed 
must  be  legally  executed  ;  and  also  said  quarterly  con- 
ference shall  appoint  a  judicious  committee  of  at  least 
three  members  of  our  church,  who  shall  form  an  esti- 
mate of  the  amount  necessary  to  build  ;  and  three- 
fourths  of  the  money,  according  to  such  estimate,  shall 
be  secured  or  subscribed  before  any  such  building  shall 
be  commenced. 

"  3.  In  future  we  will  admit  no  charter,  deed,  or 
conveyance,  for  any  house  of  worship  to  be  used  by  us, 
unless  it  be  provided  in  such  charter,  deed,  or  convey- 
ance, that  the  trustees  of  said  house  shall  at  all  times 
permit  such  ministers  and  preachers  belonging  to  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  as  shall  from  time  to  time 
be  duly  authorized  by  the  General  Conference  of  the 
ministers  of  our  church,  or  by  the  annual  conferences, 
to  preach  and  expound  God's  holy  word,  and  to  execute 
the  discipline  of  the  church,  and  to  administer  the  sa- 
craments therein,  according  to  the  true  meaning  and 
purport  of  our  deed  of  settlement- 

"  4.  As  it  is  contrary  to  our  economy  to  build  houses 
with  pews  to  sell  or  rent,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the 


Deed  of  Settlement.  [Part  2. 

several  annual  conferences  to  use  their  influence  to 
prevent  houses  from  being  so  built  in  future ;  and  as 
far  as  possible  to  make  those  houses  free  which  have 
already  been  built  with  pews." 

Quest.  2.  Is  there  any  exception  to  the  rule,  "  Let  the  men 
and  women  sit  apart  V 

The  answer  remains  the  same  as  in  1784,  (see 
Quest.  75,  p.  72,)  except  that  "  chapels"  was  changed 
in  1789  to  "churches." 

Quest.  3.  Is  there  not  a  great  indecency  sometimes  practised 
among  us,  namely,  talking  in  the  congregation  before  and  after 
service  ] 

The  answer  remains  substantially  the  same  as  in 
1784.     (See  Quest.  76,  p.  72.) 

Quest.  4.  What  shall  be  done  for  the  security  of  our  preach- 
ing houses,  and  the  premises  belonging  thereto  1 

1796.     As  follows:— 

"  Quest.  4.  What  shall  be  done  for  the  security  of 
our  preaching  houses,  and  the  premises  belonging 
thereto  ? 

"  Ans.  Let  the  following  plan  of  a  deed  of  settlement 
be  brought  into  effect  in  all  possible  cases,  and  as  far 
as  the  laws  of  the  states  respectively  will  admit  of  it, 
namely  : 

"  '  This  Indenture,  made  this  day 

of  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand 

hundred  and  between 

of  the  in  the  state  of  (if  the 

grantor  be  married,  insert  the  name  of  his  wife)  of  the 
one  part,  and  trustees,  in  trust  for  the 

uses  and  purposes  hereinafter  mentioned,  all  of  the 
in  the  state  of  aforesaid,  of 

the  other  part,  Witnesseth,  that  the  said 
(if  married,  insert  the  name  of  his  wife)  for  and  in  con- 
sideration of  the  sum  of  pounds,  specie, 
to  in  hand  paid,  at  and  upon  the  sealing 
and  delivery  of  these  presents,  the  receipt  whereof  is 
hereby  acknowledged,  hath  (or  have)  given,  granted, 
bargained,  sold,  released,  confirmed,  and  conveyed,  and 


Sec.  2.]  Deed  of  Settlement.  231 

by  these  presents  doth  (or  do)  give,  grant,  bargain,  sell, 
release,  confirm,  and  convey  unto  them,  the  said 

and  their  successors, 
(trustees,  in  trust  for  the  uses  and  purposes  herein- 
after mentioned  and  declared,)  all  the  estate,  right,  title, 
interest,  property,  claim,  and  demand  whatsoever,  either 
in  law  or  equity,  which  he  the  said 
(if  married,  here  insert  the  name  of  his  wife)  hath  (or 
have)  in,  to,  or  upon  all  and  singular  a  certain  lot,  or 
piece  of  land,  situate,  lying,  and  being  in  the 
and  state  aforesaid,  bounded  and  butted  as  follows,  to 
wit,  (here  insert  the  several  courses  and  distances  of 
the  ground  to  the  place  of  beginning,)  containing  and  laid 
out  for  acres  of  ground,  together  with 

all  and  singular  the  houses,  woods,  waters,  ways,  pri- 
vileges, and  appurtenances  thereto  belonging,  or  in  any 
wise  appertaining  :  to  have  and  to  hold  all  and  singu- 
lar, the  above-mentioned  and  described  lot  or  piece  of 
ground,  situate,  lying,  and  being  as  aforesaid,  together 
with  all  and  singular  the  houses,  woods,  waters,  ways, 
and  privileges  thereto  belonging,  or  in  any  wise  apper- 
taining unto  them  the  said  and  their  suc- 
cessors in  office  for  ever  in  trust,  that  they  shall  erect 
and  build,  or  cause  to  be  erected  and  built  thereon,  a 
house  or  place  of  worship  for  the  use  of  the  members 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America,  according  to  the  rules  and  discipline  which 
from  time  to  time  may  be  agreed  upon  and  adopted  by 
the  ministers  and  preachers  of  the  said  church  at  their 
General  Conferences  in  the  United  States  of  America; 
and  in  further  trust  and  confidence  that  they  shall  at  all 
times,  for  ever  hereafter,  permit  such  ministers  and 
preachers  belonging  to  the  said  church,  as  shall  from 
time  to  time  be  duly  authorized  by  the  General  Con 
ferences  of  the  ministers  and  preachers  of  the  said 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  or  by  the  yearly  confer- 
ences authorized  by  the  said  General  Conference,  and 
none  others,  to  preach  and  expound  God's  holy  word 
therein  ;  and  in  further  trust  and  confidence,  that  as 


232  Deed  of  Settlement.  [Part  2. 

often  as  any  one  or  more  of  the  trustees  herein  before 
mentioned  shall  die,  or  cease  to  be  a  member  or  mem- 
bers of  the  said  church  according  to  the  rules  and  dis- 
cipline as  aforesaid,  then  and  in  such  case  it  shall  be 
the  dnty  of  the  stationed  minister  or  preacher  (author- 
ized as  aforesaid)  who  shall  have  the  pastoral  charge 
of  the  members  of  the  said  church,  to  call  a  meeting 
of  the  remaining  trustees  as  soon  as  conveniently  may 
be ;  and  when  so  met,  the  said  minister  or  preacher 
shall  proceed  to  nominate  one  or  more  persons  to  fill 
the  place  or  places  of  him  or  them  whose  office  or 
offices  has  (or  have)  been  vacated  as  aforesaid.  Pro- 
vided,  the  person  or  persons  so  nominated  shall  have 
been  one  year  a  member  or  members  of  the  said  church 
immediately  preceding  such  nomination,  and  of  at  least 
twenty-one  years  of  age  ;  and  the  said  trustees,  so  as- 
sembled, shall  proceed  to  elect,  and  by  a  majority  of 
votes  appoint,  the  person  or  persons  so  nominated  to 
fill  such  vacancy  or  vacancies,  in  order  to  keep  up  the 
number  of  nine  trustees  for  ever ;  and  in  case  of  an 
equal  number  of  votes  for  and  against  the  said  nomina- 
tion, the  stationed  minister  or  preacher  shall  have  the 
casting  vote. 

"  '  Provided  nevertheless,  That  if  the  said  trustees,  or 
any  of  them,  or  their  successors,  have  advanced,  or 
shall  advance,  any  sum  or  sums  of  money,  or  are  or 
shall  be  responsible  for  any  sum  or  sums  of  money,  on 
account  of  the  said  premises,  and  they  the  said  trustees, 
or  their  successors,  be  obliged  to  pay  the  said  sum  or 
sums  of  money,  they,  or  a  majority  of  them,  shall  be  au- 
thorized to  raise  the  said  sum  or  sums  of  money,  by  a 
mortgage  on  the  said  premises,  or  by  selling  the  said 
premises,  after  notice  given  to  the  pastor  or  preacher  who 
has  the  oversight  of  the  congregation  attending  divine 
service  on  the  said  premises,  if  the  money  due  be  not 
paid  to  the  said  trustees,  or  their  successors,  within  one 
year  after  such  notice  given  :  and  if  such  sale  take 
place,  the  said  trustees,  or  their  successors,  after  pay- 
ing the  debt  and  all  other  expenses  which  are  due  from 


Sec.  2.]  Deed  of  Settlement.  233 

the  money  arising  from  such  sale,  shall  deposite  the 
remainder  of  the  money  produced  by  the  said  sale  in 
the  hands  of  the  steward  or  stewards  of  the  society 
belonging  to  or  attending  divine  service  on  the  said  pre- 
mises ;  which  surplus  of  the  produce  of  such  sale  so 
deposited  in  the  hands  of  the  said  steward  or  stewards, 
shall  be  at  the  disposal  of  the  next  yearly  conference 
authorized  as  aforesaid  ;  which  said  yearly  conference 
shall  dispose  of  the  said  money,  according  to  the  best 
of  their  judgment,  for  the  use  of  the  said  society.  And 
the  said  doth  by  these  presents  warrant, 

and  for  ever  defend,  all  and  singular  the  before  men- 
tioned and  described  lot  or  piece  of  ground,  with  the 
appurtenances  thereto  belonging  unto  them  the  said 

and  their  successors,  chosen  and  appointed 
as  aforesaid,  from  the  claim  or  claims  of  him  the  said 
his  heirs  and  assigns,  and  from  the  claim 
or  claims  of  all  persons  whatever.  In  testimony  where- 
of, the  said  (if  married,  insert  the  name 
of  his  wife)  have  hereto  set  their  hands  and  seals,  the 
day  and  year  aforesaid. 
Sealed  and  delivered  in   \ 

the  presence  of  us        > 
(Two  witnesses.)        ) 

Grantor's  (L.  S.) 
his  wife's  (L.  S.) 
Received  the  day  of  the  date    n 

of    the    above-written    in-    r 

denture,  the  consideration    i 

therein  mentioned  in  full.       * 
Witnesses.]  Grantor's  (L   S.) 

County,  ss. 

Be  it  remembered,  that  on  the  day 

of  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand 

personally  appeared   before  me,   one   of  the 
justices  of  the  peace,  in  and  for  the  county  of 

and  state  of  the  within  named 

the  grantor  (if  married,  insert  the  name  of  his  wife)  and 


234  Deed  of  Settlement.  [Part  2. 

acknowledged  the  within  deed  of  trust  to  be  their  act 
and  deed,  for  the  uses  and  purposes  therein  men- 
tioned and  declared ;  and  she  the  said 
wife  of  the  said  being  separate  and 

apart'  from  her  said  husband,  by  me  examined,  de- 
clared that  she  made  the  same  acknowledgment, 
freely  and  with  her  own  consent,  without  being  in- 
duced thereto  through  fear  or  threats  of  her  said 
husband.  In  testimony  whereof  I  have  hereto  set 
my  hand  and  seal,  the  day  and  year  first  above 
written. 
Here  the  justice's  name.  (L.  S.)' 

"  N.  B.  It  is  necessary  that  all  our  deeds  should  be 
recorded  after  execution,  for  prudential  as  well  as  legal 
reasons. 

"  2.  Let  nine  trustees  be  appointed  for  preaching 
houses,  where  proper  persons  can  be  procured  ;  other- 
wise seven  or  five." 

18 IS.  The  following  sentence  was  inserted  just 
before  the  deed  : — 

"  But  each  annual  conference  is  authorized  to  make 
such  modification  in  the  deeds  as  they  may  find  the 
different  usages  and  customs  of  law  require  in  the  dif- 
ferent states  and  territories,  so  as  to  secure  the  premi- 
ses firmly  by  deed,  and  permanently  to  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  according  to  the  true  intent  and 
meaning  of  the  following  form  of  a  deed  of  settlement ; 
any  thing  in  the  said  form  to  the  contrary  notwithstand- 
ing." 

In  the  same  year  the  words  "  and  none  others" 
were  struck  out  of  the  deed,  (p.  231 ,  11. 3, 2  from  bottom.) 

1 820.  The  note  about  recording  the  deed  was 
struck  out. 

1828.  The  following  paragraph  was  added  at 
the  close  of  the  section  : — 

"  The  board  of  trustees  of  every  circuit  or  station 
shall  be  responsible  to  the  quarterly  meeting  confer- 
ence of  said  circuit  or  station,  and  shall  be  required  to 


Sec.  3.]  Of  the  Stewards  of  Circuits.  235 

present  a  report  of  its  acts  during  the  preceding  year ; 
provided  that  in  all  cases,  when  a  new  board  of  trus- 
tees is  to  be  created,  it  shall  be  done  (except  in  those 
states  and  territories  where  the  statutes  provide  dif- 
ferently) by  the  appointment  of  the  preacher  in  charge, 
or  the  presiding  elder  of  the  district." 

SECTION   III. 

Of  the  Qualifications,  Appointment,  and  Duty  of  the 
Stewards  of  Circuits. 

Quest.  1.  What  are  the  qualifications  necessary  for  stewards? 

1789.  "  Ans.  Let  them  be  men  of  solid  piety, 
who  both  know  and  love  the  Methodist  doctrine  and 
discipline,  and  of  good  natural  and  acquired  abilities  to 
transact  the  temporal  business." 

Quest.  2.  How  are  the  stewards  to  be  appointed  ? 

1813.  "  Ans.  The  preacher  having  the  charge 
of  the  circuit  shall  have  the  right  of  nomination  ;  but 
the  quarterly  meeting  conference  shall  confirm  or  reject 
such  nomination." 

Quest.  3.  What  are  the  duties  of  stewards  1* 

1789.     "  What  is  the  duty  of  stewards  ? 

"  Ans.  To  take  an  exact  account  of  all  the  money 
or  other  provision  made  for  and  received  by  any  tra- 
velling or  local  preacher  in  the  circuit ;  to  make  an 
accurate  return  of  every  expenditure  of  money,  whe- 
ther to  the  preacher,  the  sick,  or  the  poor ;  to  seek 
the  needy  and  distressed  in  order  to  relieve  and  com- 
fort them  ;  to  inform  the  preachers  of  any  sick  or  dis- 

*  In  the  Annual  Minutes  for  1787  we  find  the  following: — 
"  Quest.  19.    Shall  any  directions   be    given   concerning   register 
books  ? 

"Ans.  Let  register  books  be  provided  by  all  the  societies,  that  the 
elders  and  deacons  may  enter  the  marriages  and  baptisms  regularly 
in  them  ;  and  let  every  such  register  book  be  kept  in  the  hands  of  the 
steward,  or  any  other  proper  person  of  each  society  respectively. 
Let  one  general  register  book  be  also  kept  in  the  hands  of  the  general 
steward  of  every  circuit,  in  which  the  contents  of  all  the  private  re- 
gister books  in  the  circuit  may  be  inserted  at  convenient  times." 


236  Of  the  Allowance  of  Ministers.  [Part  2. 

orderly  persons ;  to  tell  the  preachers  what  they  think 
wrong  in  them  ;  to  attend  the  quarterly  meetings  of  their 
circuit ;  to  give  advice,  if  asked,  in  planning  the  cir- 
cuit ;  to  attend  committees  for  the  application  of  money 
to  churches  ;  to  give  counsel  in  matters  of  arbitration  ; 
to  provide  elements  for  the  Lord's  supper  ;  to  write  cir- 
cular letters  to  the  societies  in  the  circuit  to  be  more 
liberal,  if  need  be ;  as  also  to  let  them  know  the  state 
of  the  temporalities  at  the  last  quarterly  meeting ;  to 
register  the  marriages  and  baptisms,  and  to  be  subject 
to  the  bishops,  the  presiding  elder  of  their  district,  and 
the  elder,  deacon,  and  travelling  preachers  of  their 
circuit." 

1 792.  Instead  of  "  made  for  and  received  by  any 
travelling  or  local  preacher,"  we  have  "  collected  for 
the  support  of  preachers."  The  words  "  when  occa- 
sion requires"  inserted  before  "  the  state  of  the  tem- 
poralities." 

Quest.  4.  To  whom  are  the  stewards  accountable  for  the 
faithful  performance  of  their  duties  1 

1810.  "  Ans.  To  the  quarterly  meeting  confer- 
ence of  the  circuit  or  station." 

1828.  The  following  clause  was  added  to  the 
preceding : — "  which  shall  have  power  to  dismiss  or 
change  them  at  pleasure." 

Quest.  5.  "What  number  of  stewards  are  necessary  in  each 
circuit  ] 

1780.  "Ans.  Not  less  than  two,  or  more  than 
four." 

1 820.  The  answer  was  altered  to  the  following  : 
— "  Not  less  than  three,  or  more  than  seven,  one  of 
whom  shall  be  the  recording  steward." 

SECTION   IV. 

Of  the  Allowance  to  the  Ministers  and  Preachers,  and 
to  their  Wives,  Widows,  and  Children. 

For  the  provisions  on  this  subject  prior  to  1784,  see 
pp.  11-14,  18.     The  provisions  of  1784  may  be  found 


Sec.  4.]  Of  the  Allowance  of  Ministers.  237 

under  Questions  37-40,  (p.  42.*)  The  subsequent 
changes  have  been  as  follows  : — 

1789,  The  word  "bishops"  was  inserted  in  the 
first  question  (37)  before  "  elders." 

The  words  "  and  no  more,"  at  the  close  of  the  first 
two  answers,  struck  out ;  as  also  the  last  two  questions 
and  answers. 

The  following  note  was  added  : — 

"  N.  B.  That  no  ministers  or  preachers,  travelling 
or  local,  shall  receive  any  support  either  in  money  or 
other  provision  for  their  services  without  the  knowledge 
of  the  stewards  of  the  circuits,  and  its  being  properly 
entered  quarterly  on  the  books." 

1 792.  The  section  was  entitled,  "  Of  the  Sala- 
ries of  the  Ministers  and  Preachers,"  and  the  answers 
were  as  follows.  To  the  first  question,  (37th,  of  1 784,) — 

"  Ans.  Sixty-four  dollars,  and  their  travelling  ex- 
penses." 

To  the  second  question,  (38th,  of  1784,) — "Sixty- 
four  dollars,  if  they  be  in  want  of  it." 

The  following  was  added  : — 

"  Quest.  3.  What  plan  shall  we  pursue  in  appro- 
priating the  money  received  by  our  travelling  ministers 
tor  marriage  fees  ? 

"  Ans.  In  all  the  circuits  where  the  preachers  do 
not  receive  their  full  quarterage,  let  all  such  money  be 
given  into  the  hands  of  the  stewards,  and  be  equally 
divided  between  the  travelling  preachers  of  the  circuit. 
In  all  other  cases,  the  money  shall  be  disposed  of  at 
the  discretion  of  the  district  conference." 

The  note  was  also  modified  so  as  to  read, — 

"  N.  B.  No  minister  or  preacher  whatsoever  shall 
receive  any  money  for  deficiencies,  or  on  any  other 


*  In  the  Minutes  for  1787  (see  vol.  i,  pp.  28,  29)  we  find  the  fol- 
lowing : — 

"  Quest.  Are  not  many  of  our  preachers  and  people  dissatisfied 
with  the  salaries  allowed  our  married  preachers  who  have  children  ? 
Ans.  They  are.  Therefore,  for  the  future,  no  married  preacher  shall 
demand  more  than  jC48,  P.  C." 


238  Of  the  Allowance  of  Ministers.  [Part  2 

account,  out  of  any  of  our  funds  or  collections,  without 
first  giving  an  exact  account  of  all  the  money,  clothes, 
and  other  presents  of  every  kind,  which  he  has  received 
the  preceding  year." 

1796.  The  allowance  to  a  preacher's  wife  is 
made  absolute,  without  the  condition,  "  if  she  want  it." 

1800.  The  mode  of  questions  and  answers  was 
laid  aside,  and  the  section  assumed  its  present  form, 
namely, — 

"  1.  The  annual  salary  of  the  travelling  preachers 
shall  be  eighty  dollars  and  their  travelling  expenses. 

"  2.  The  annual  allowance  of  the  wives  of  travelling 
preachers  shall  be  eighty  dollars. 

"  3.  Each  child  of  a  travelling  preacher  shall  be 
allowed  sixteen  dollars  annually,  to  the  age  of  seven 
years,  and  twenty-four  dollars  annually  from  the  age 
of  seven  to  fourteen  years  ;  nevertheless,  this  rule  shall 
not  apply  to  the  children  of  preachers  whose  families 
are  provided  for  by  other  means  in  their  circuits  re- 


4.  The  salary  of  the  superannuated,  worn-out,  and 
supernumerary  preachers  shall  be  eighty  dollars  an- 
nually. 

"  5.  The  annual  allowance  of  the  wives  of  superan- 
nuated, worn-out,  and  supernumerary  preachers  shall 
be  eighty  dollars. 

"  6.  The  annual  allowance  of  the  widows  of  travel- 
ling, superannuated,  worn-out,  and  supernumerary 
preachers  shall  be  eighty  dollars. 

"  7.    The    orphans    of    travelling,    superannuated, 
worn-out,     and     supernumerary    preachers    shall    be 
allowed   by   the    annual    conferences,  if  possible,    by 
such  means  as  they  can   devise,  sixteen   dollars   an 
nually." 

1  804.  The  following  inserted  in  clause  3,  before 
•'  nevertheless"  "  and  those  preachers  whose  wives  are 
dead  shall  be  allowed  for  each  child  annually  a  sum 
sufficient  to  pay  the  board  of  such  child  or  children 
during  the  above  term  of  years." 


Sec.  4.]  Of  the  Allowance  of  Ministers.  239 

The  following  added  at  the  close  of  the  section  : — 

"  8.  Local  preachers  shall  be  allowed  a  salary  in 
certain  cases,  as  mentioned,  p.  44."  [Sec.  9.] 

1 8 1-6.  The  allowance  of  all  preachers  and  their 
wives  raised  to  one  hundred  dollars. 

1 8554:.  Under  clause  2,  (allowance  to  wives,)  it  is 
added,  "  But  this  provision  shall  not  apply  to  the 
wives  of  those  preachers  who  were  single  when  they 
were  received  on  trial,  and  marry  under  four  years, 
until  the  expiration  of  said  four  years." 

1  8£8.  The  seventh  clause  (relating  to  orphans) 
was  altered  so  as  to  read  as  follows  : — 

"  7.  The  orphans  of  travelling,  supernumerary,  su- 
perannuated and  worn-out  preachers,  shall  be  allowed 
by  the  annual  conferences  the  same  sums  respectively 
which  are  allowed  to  the  children  of  living  preachers. 
And  on  the  death  of  a  preacher  leaving  a  child  or  chil- 
dren, without  so  much  of  worldly  goods  as  should  be 
necessary  to  his,  her,  or  their  support,  the  annual  con- 
ference, of  which  he  was  a  member,  shall  raise,  in  such 
manner  as  may  be  deemed  best,  a  yearly  sum  for  the 
subsistence  and  education  of  such  orphan  child  or 
children,  until  he,  she,  or  they  shall  have  arrived  at 
fourteen  years  of  age,  the  amount  of  which  yearly  sum 
shall  be  fixed  by  a  committee  of  the  conference  at  each 
session  in  advance." 

1 83^.  The  following  new  clause  was  inserted  : — 
"  8.  The  more  effectually  to  raise  the  amount  necessary 
to  meet  the  above-mentioned  allowances,  let.  there  be 
made  weekly  class  collections  in  all  our  societies  where 
it  is  practicable  ;  and  also  for  the  support  of  missions 
and  missionary  schools  under  our  care." 

1  836.  The  regulation  respecting  those  who  marry 
"  under  four  years,"  struck  out ;  and  bishops  mention- 
ed by  name,  as  standing  on  the  same  footing  with 
other  travelling  preachers.  Clauses  1,  2,  4,  and  5, 
thrown  into  two,  as  follows  : — 

"  1.  The  annual  allowance  of  the  married  travelling, 
supernumerary,  and  superannuated  preachers,  and  the 


240  Of  raising  annual  Supplies.  [Part  2. 

bishops,  shall  be  two  hundred  dollars,  and  their  travel- 
ling expenses. 

"  2.  The  annual  allowance  of  the  unmarried  travel- 
ling, supernumerary,  and  superannuated  preachers  and 
bishops,  shall  be  one  hundred  dollars,  and  their  travel- 
ling expenses."* 

SECTION    V. 

Of  raising  annual  Supplies  for  the  Propagation  of 
the  Gospel,  making  up  the  Allowance  of  the 
Preachers,  §c. 

The  original  provisions  on  this  subject  may  be  found 
under  Question  77,  (pp.  74-5. )t 

From  1789  to  1800  the  title  of  the  section  was,  "  Of 
raising  a  General  Fund  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gos- 
pel," and  its  provisions  were  the  same  as  in  1784. 

1  800.  The  title  was  changed  to  the  following  : — 
"  Of  raising  annual  Supplies  for  the  Propagation  of  the 

*  In  1789  the  title  of  this  section  was,  "  Of  the  Collections  that  are 
to  be  made,  and  how  the  Money  is  to  be  expended ;"  and  there  was 
another  question  connected  with  it,  which  was  continued  until  1792. 
It  was  as  follows  : — 

"  How  many  collections  are  to  be  made  in  a  year  ? 

"  Ans.  1.  A  quarterly  collection  from  the  members  of  the  society, 
to  supply  the  preachers  :  and  when  that  is  deficient,  a  public  quarter, 
ly  collection  :  if  there  be  any  overplus,  let  one-third  of  it  be  reserved 
for  future  deficiencies  ;  one-third  be  given  to  the  poor  in  general  :  and 
one-third  applied  to  the  building  or  improving  of  our  churches.  If 
there  is  money  left  in  the  hands  of  the  stewards  at  the  close  of  the 
year,  let  it  be  sent  to  the  conference. 

"2.  A  yearly  collection  from  all  our  members  that  are  of  ability,  for 
the  building  of  convenient  churches.* 

"3.  A  collection  at  love-feasts,  and  on  sacramental  occasions,  for 
the  poor  of  our  own  society. 

11  4.  An  annual  collection  or  subscription  for  the  college. 

"  5.  An  annual  public  collection  for  the  contingencies  of  the  con- 
ference ;  which  shall  be  applied, 

"  1.  To  discharge  the  deficiencies  of  those  preachers  who  shall  not 
have  received  their  full  salary  in  their  circuits.     And 

"  2.  To  defray  the  expenses  of  our  missions  to  distant  parts  of  the 
continent." 

t  For  provisions  on  this  subject  prior  to  1784,  see  pp.  11,  21. 

*  A  provision  for  building  new  churches,  &c  ,  had  been  made  in  1784.  See 
Quest.  78,  p.  76. 


Sec.  5.]  Of  raising  annual  Supplies.  241 

Gospel,  for  the  making  up  the  Salaries  of  the  Preachers 
and  Allowances  lo  the  Wives,  Widows,  and  Children  of 
Preachers."  The  first  sentence  of  the  former  answer 
was  struck  out,  and  the  following  clauses  were  sub- 
stituted : — 

"  1.  Every  preacher,  when  first  admitted  into  full 
connection,  is  to  pay  two  dollars  and  sixty-seven  cents 
at  the  annual  conference. 

"  2.  Every  other  preacher,  in  full  connection,  is  to 
contribute  two  dollars  every  year  at  the  conference. 

"  3.  The  moneys,  which  are  accounted  for  to  the 
annual  conferences  for  marriages,  are  also  to  begivenin.* 

"  4.  Every  preacher  who  has  the  charge  of  a  circuit 


*  These  three  paragraphs,  which  were  struck  out  in  1804,  took  the 
place  of  what  was  previously  an  entire  section,  under  the  title — "  Of 
the  Method  of  raising  a  Fund  for  the  superannuated  Preachers,  and  the 
Widows  and  Orphans  of  Preachers."  It  may  be  found  in  substance 
under  Question  72,  (1784,  pp.  65-7.) 

1789.     The  following  changes  were  made  : — 

In  Answer  1,  "  travelling"  omitted  before  "  preacher."  In  Answer 
3,  for  "  treasurers,"  read  "  presiding  elder,  or  lent  to  the  college  ; 
and  an  account  thereof  kept  by  the  deacon."  Answers  4  and  5, 
struck  out,  and  the  following  note  inserted  :  "  N.  B.  The  application 
of  the  money  shall  rest  with  the  conference."  In  Answer  7,  after 
"  wants  it,"  read  "  not  usually  more  than."     Answer  12,  struck  out. 

1792.     The  answers  were  modified,  as  follows: — 

"  1 .  Let  every  preacher  when  first  admitted  into  full  connection  pay 
two  dollars  and  two-thirds  at  the  conference  of  his  district. 

"  2.  Let  every  other  preacher  in  full  connection  contribute  two  dol- 
lars every  year;  except  the  conference  dispense  with  the  payment  in 
cases  of  distress:  in  which  instances,  the  preachers  so  indulged  shall 
be  entitled  to  all  the  privileges  of  the  fund,  in  the  same  manner  a=  if 
they  had  paid  their  subscription. 

"3.  Let  the  money  be  lodged  in  the  book  fund,  and  for  this  pur- 
pose be  sent  as  soon  as  may  be,  from  time  to  time,  to  the  general 
book  steward  :  and  the  book  fund  shall  pav  interest  for  the  same." 

"4."  Same  as  6,  1784. 

u5."  Same  as  7,  1784,  except,  "sixty-four  dollars"  for  "twenty- 
four  pounds,  Pennsylvania  currency." 

"  6."  Same  as  8,  1784,  except,  "fifty-three  dollars  and  one-third" 
for  "  twenty  pounds." 

"7."  Same  as  9,  1784,  except,  "orphan"  for  "child,"  and  "fifty- 
three  dollars  and  one-third"  for  "  twenty  pounds." 

"8."  Same  as  10,  1784,  except,  "six  dollars  and  two-thirds"  for 
"  fifty  shillings." 

"  9.  Nor  any  one  who  neglects  to  pav  his  subscription  and  arrears 

n 


ki42  Of  raising  aimual  Supplies.  tPart  2. 

shall  earnestly  recommend  to  every  class  or  society  in 
his  circuit  to  raise  a  quarterly  or  annual  collection  by 
voluntary  contribution,  or  in  such  other  way  or  manner  as 
they  may  judge  most  expedient  from  time  to  time  ;  and 
the  moneys  so  collected  shall  be  lodged  with  the  stew- 
ard or  stewards  of  the  circuit,  to  be  brought  or  sent  to 
the  annual  conferences,  with  a  regular  account  of  the 
sums  raised  for  this  purpose  in  the  classes  or  societies 
respectively. 

"  5.  Wherever  there  remains  in  the  hands  of  the 
stewards  a  surplus  of  the  moneys  raised  for  the  use  of 
the  circuit  preachers,  after  paying  the  allowances  of  the 
preachers  in  the  circuit,  let  such  surplus  be  brought  or 
sent  to  the  annual  conference. 

"  6.  Every  preacher  who  has  the  charge  of  a  circuit 

for  three  years  together,  unless  he  be  employed  on  foreign  missions, 
or  has  received  a  dispensation  as  above  mentioned. 

"  10.  Let  every  preacher,  who  has  the  care  of  a  circuit,  bring,  &c," 
as  before. 

The  following  new  paragraphs  were  added  : — 

"11.  Every  person,  who  desires  support  from  the  fund,  shall  first 
make  his  case  known  to  the  district  conference,  which  shall  determine 
how  far  he  is  a  proper  subject  of  relief. 

"  12.  The  president  of  the  district  conference  shall  give  an  order 
on  the  general  steward  of  the  book  fund,  or  any  of  his  agents,  for  any 
sum  of  money  allowed  by  the  conference,  agreeably  to  these  rules. 

"  13.  The  receipts  and  disbursements  of  the  fund  shall  be  printed 
annually  in  the  Minutes  of  the  conference. 

"  14.  The  presiding  elder  of  each  district  shall  keep  a  regular  ac- 
count of  all  the  concerns  of  the  fund,  as  far  as  they  relate  to  his  dis- 
trict, in  a  proper  book,  which  he  shall  hand  down  to  his  successor. 

"  15.  The  next  district  conferences  shall  give  certificates  to  all 
their  members  respectively  for  all  the  money  which  each  preacher 
has  already  advanced  to  the  fund,  as  far  as  it  can  be  ascertained  : 
and,  in  future,  each  member  of  the  fund  shall  receive  a  certificate 
from  his  district  conference  for  the  payment  of  his  subscription. 

"  16.  The  fund  shall  never  be  reduced  to  less  than  six  hundred 
dollars." 

1796.  The  following  changes  made: — Paragraph  3,  about  invest, 
ing  the  money,  struck  out.  In  Answer  12,  for  "  book  fund,"  we  have 
"fund."  In  Answer  15,  the  first  clause,  to  the  word  "  ascertained," 
struck  out.     The  following  new  paragraph  was  inserted  : — 

"  15.  This  fund  shall  be  reserved  for  extraordinary  cases,  which  the 
chartered  fund  may  not.  reach.  And  no  travelling  preacher  shall  have 
a  vote  in  the  disposal  of  the  travelling  preachers'  annual  subscription, 
unless  he  be  himself  an  annual  subscriber." 


Sec.  5.]  Of  raising  annual  Supplies.  243 

shall  make  a  yearly  collection,  and,  if  expedient,  a 
quarterly  one,  in  every  congregation  where  there  is  a 
probability  that  the  people  will  be  willing  to  contribute  : 
and  the  money  so  collected  shall  be  lodged  in  the  hands 
of  the  steward  or  stewards,  and  brought  or  sent  to  the 
ensuing  annual  conference.  To  this  end,  he  may  read 
and  enlarge  upon  the  following  hints."    (See  pp.  74-6.) 

The  following  clauses  were  also  added  : — 

"  7.  A  public  collection  shall  be  made  at  every 
annual  and  every  General  Conference,  for  the  above 
purposes. 

"  8.  Let  the  annual  produce  of  the  chartered  fund, 
as  divided  among  the  several  conferences,  be  applied 
with  the  above  contributions  ;  but  so  as  not  to  militate 
against  the  rules  of  the  chartered  fund.  Out  of  the 
moneys  so  collected,  and  brought  to  the  respective  an- 
nual conferences,  let  the  various  allowances  agreed 
upon  in  the  10th  section,  be  made  up  :  and  if  at  any 
conference  there  remain  a  surplus,  after  making  up  all 
such  allowances,  such  surplus  shall  be  carried  forward 
to  the  next  conference  that  shall  meet." 

1804.  The  first  three  paragraphs  of  1800  were 
struck  out.  In  paragraph  8,  (5,)  the  following  clauses 
were  inserted,  namely  : — After  "  rules  of  the  chartered 
fund," — "  and  also  the  annual  dividend  arising  from  the 
profits  of  the  Book  Concern."  And  after  "be  made  up," 
the  following,  "  but  in  no  case  shall  an  allowance  be 
made  to  any  travelling  preacher  who  has  travelled  in 
any  circuit  where  he  might  in  the  judgment  of  the  an- 
nual conference  have  obtained  his  full  quarterage  if  he 
had  applied  for  it." 

1 808.     The  following  paragraphs  were  added  : — 

"6.  Every  annual  conference  has  full  liberty  to  adopt 
and  recommend  such  plans  and  rules  as  to  them  may 
appear  necessary  the  more  effectually  to  raise  supplies 
for  the  respective  allowances. 

"  7.  If  the  respective  allowances  are  not  raised  as 
provided  for,  the  connection  shall  not  be  accountable  for 
the  deficiency,  as  in  a  case  of  debt." 


244  Of  raising  annual  Supplies.  [Part  2. 

18 15.  The  following  sentence  added  to  para- 
graph 6,  of  1808  : — "Each  annual  conference  is  author- 
ized to  raise  a  fund,  if  they  judge.it  proper,  and  under 
such  regulations  as  their  wisdom  may  direct,  for  the 
relief  of  the  distressed  travelling,  superannuated,  and 
supernumerary  preachers,  their  wives,  widows,  and 
children,  as  also  for  missionary  purposes." 

1816.  At  the  end  of  paragraph  8,  (5,)  of  1800, 
for  "  to  the  next  conference  that  shall  meet"  read  "  to 
that  conference  they  judge  to  be  the  most  necessitous." 
In  paragraph  6,  (1812,)  after  the  words  "judge  it  pro- 
per," was  inserted,  "  subject  to  its  own  control." 

1 8S4.  The  following  new  paragraph  was  added : — 
"  8.  To  defray  the  expenses  of  the  delegates  com- 
posing the  General  Conference,  a  collection  shall  be 
taken  up  in  each  circuit  and  station  some  time  previ- 
ously to  the  sitting  of  the  conference,  and  the  sums  so 
collected  shall  be  brought  up  to  the  General  Confer- 
ence, and  applied  to  the  object  herein  contemplated  in 
proportion  to  the  expenses  of  the  several  delegates." 
1 833*  The  following  new  paragraph  inserted  : — 
"  7.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  each  annual  conference 
to  take  measures,  from  year  to  year,  to  raise  moneys 
in  every  circuit  and  station  within  its  bounds,  for 
the  relief  of  its  necessitous  superannuated  and  su- 
pernumerary ministers,  widows,  and  orphans. — And 
the  conference  shall  annually  appoint  a  committee  to 
estimate  the  several  sums  necessary  to  be  allowed  for 
the  extra  expenses  of  such  necessitous  claimants,  who 
shall  be  paid  in  proportion  to  the  estimates  made  and 
the  moneys  in  hand." 

Quest.  What  advice  or  direction  shall  be  given  concerning 
the  building  or  renting  of  dwelling  houses  for  the  use  of  the 
married  travelling  preachers  ! 

1 800.  "  Ans.  1 .  It  is  recommended  by  the  General 
Conference  to  the  travelling  preachers,  to  advise  our 
friends  in  general  to  purchase  a  lot  of  ground  in  each 
circuit,  and  to  build  a  preacher's  house  thereon,  and  to 
furnish  it  with,  at  least,  heavy  furniture,  and  to  settle 


Sec.  5.]  Of  raising  mnual  Supplies.  245 

the  same  on  trustees  appointed  by  the  official  mem- 
bers of  the  quarter  meeting,  according  to  the  deed 
of  settlement  published  in  our  Form  of  Discipline. 

"  2.  The  General  Conference  recommend  to  the 
country  circuits,  in  cases  where  they  are  not  able  to 
comply  with  the  above  request,  to  rent  a  house  for  the 
married  preacher  and  his  family,  (when  such  are  sta- 
tioned upon  their  circuits  respectively,)  and  that  the 
annual  conferences  do  assist  to  make  up  the  rents  of 
such  houses  as  far  as  they  can,  when  the  circuit  cannot 
do  it." 

1816.  The  following  new  paragraphs  were  added, 
namely  : — 

"3.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  presiding  elders  and 
preachers  to  use  their  influence  to  carry  the  above  rules 
respecting  building  and  renting  houses  for  the  accom- 
modation of  preachers  and  their  families  into  effect. 
In  order  to  this,  each  quarterly  meeting  conference 
shall  appoint  a  committee,  (unless  other  measures  have 
been  adopted,)  who,  with  the  advice  and  aid  of  the 
preachers  and  presiding  elders,  shall  devise  such  means 
as  may  seem  fit  to  raise  moneys  for  that  purpose.  And 
it  is  recommended  to  the  annual  conferences  to  make 
special  inquiry  of  their  members  resp'ectin^  this  part 
of  their  duty. 

"  4.  Those  preachers  who  refuse  to  occupy  the 
houses  which  may  be  provided  for  them  on  the  stations 
and  circuits  where  they  are  from  time  to  time  appoint- 
ed, shall  be  allowed  nothing  for  house  rent,  nor  receive 
any  thing  more  than  quarterage  for  themselves,  their 
wives,  and  children,  and  their  travelling  expenses. 
Nevertheless,  this  rule  shall  not  apply  to  those  preach- 
ers whose  families  are  either  established  within  the 
bounds  of  their  circuits,  or  are  so  situated  that  in  the 
judgment  of  the  stewards,  or  the  above-mentioned  com- 
mittee, it  is  not  necessary,  for  the  benefit  of  the  circuit, 
to  remove  them. 

"  5.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  said  committee,  or 
one  appointed  for  that  purpose,  who  shall  be  members 


246  Of  raising  annual  Supplies.  [Part  2. 

of  our  church,  to  make  an  estimate  of  the  amount  ne- 
cessary to  furnish  fuel  and  table  expenses  for  the  family 
or  families  of  preachers  stationed  with  them,  and  the 
stewards  shall  provide,  by  such  means  as  they  may 
devise,  to  meet  such  expenses,  in  money  or  otherwise  : 
provided  the  stewards  shall  not  appropriate  the  moneys 
collected  for  the  regular  quarterly  allowance  of  the 
preachers  to  the  payment  of  family  expenses. 

"  6.  There  shall  be  a  meeting  in  every  district,  of 
one  steward  from  each  station  and  circuit,  to  be  select- 
ed from  among  the  stewards  by  the  quarterly  meeting 
conference,  whose  duty  it  shall  be,  by  and  with  the 
advice  of  the  presiding  elder,  (who  shall  preside  in 
such  meeting,)  to  take  into  consideration  the  general 
state  of  the  district  in  regard  to  temporalities,  and  to 
furnish  a  house,  fuel,  and  table  expenses  for  the  pre- 
siding elder." 

1834.  The  following  new  paragraphs  were 
added : — 

"  7.  The  book  agents  and  the  book  committee  in 
New-York  shall  be  a  committee  to  estimate  the  amount 
necessary  to  meet  the  family  expenses  of  the  bishops, 
which  shall  be  annually  paid  by  the  book  agents  out  of 
the  funds  of  the*  Book  Concern. 

"  8."  [A  paragraph  relating  to  the  appointment  of  a 
committee  on  missions,  at  each  conference,  for  which, 
with  the  subsequent  changes  in  it,  see  Section  6,  On 
Missions.] 

1838.  The  following  added  to  paragraph  2, 
(1800)  :— 

"  The  stewards  of  each  circuit  and  station  shall  be 
a  standing  committee,  (where  no  trustees  are  consti- 
tuted for  that  purpose,)  to  provide  houses  for  the  fami- 
lies of  our  married  preachers,  or  to  assist  the  preachers 
to  obtain  houses  for  themselves  when  they  are  appointed 
to  labour  among  them." 

1833.  Paragraph  7,  of  1824,  struck  out,  and 
the  part  about  missions  made  a  separate  section.  (See 
Section  6.) 


Sec.  6.]  Support  of  Missions.  247 

1 836.  The  following  clause  added  to  paragraph 
6  : — "  and  to  apportion  his  entire  claim  among  the 
different  circuits  and  stations  in  the  district  according 
to  their  several  ability." 

The  following  provision  made  for  estimating  the 
allowance  of  a  bishop,  in  lieu  of  the  one  struck  out  in 
832:— 

"  7.  Each  annual  conference,  in  which  a  bishop  or 
bishops  may  reside,  shall  annually  appoint  a  committee 
of  three  or  more,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  estimate 
the  amount  necessary  to  furnish  a  house,  fuel,  and  table 
expenses  for  said  bishop  or  bishops,  and  that  they  be 
authorized  to  draw  on  the  funds  of  the  Book  Concern 
for  said  amount." 

SECTION  VI. 

Support  of  Missions. 

This  first  appears  as  a  separate  section  in  1832,  but 
provisions  on  the  subject  existed  before. 

1 834.  The  following  paragraph  was  appended  to 
the  section  on  "  Raising  annual  Supplies,  &c." 

"8.  (1.)  It shall  be  the  duty  of  each  annual  conference, 
where  missionaries  are  to  be  employed,  to  appoint  a 
committee,  whose  duty  it  shall  be,  in  conjunction  with 
the  president  of  the  conference,  to  determine  on  the 
amount  which  may  be  necessary  for  the  support  of 
each  missionary,  (agreeably  to  the  regulations  of  the 
Discipline,)  from  year  to  year,  for  which  amount  the 
president  of  the  conference  for  the  time  shall  have  au- 
thority to  draw  on  the  treasurer  of  the  society  in  quar- 
terly instalments  in  behalf  of  the  missions." 

1838.     The  following  paragraphs  added: — 

"  (3.)  It  is  recommended  that  within  the  bounds  of 
each  annual  conference  there  be  established  a  confer- 
ence missionary  society,  auxiliary  to  the  Missionary 
Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  with 
branches,  under  such  regulations  as  the  conferences 
respectively  shall    prescribe.     Each   conference  mis- 


248  Support  of  Missions.  [Part  2. 

sionary  society  shall  annually  transmit  to  the  corres 
ponding  secretary  of  the  parent  society  a  copy  of  its 
annual  report,  embracing  the  operations  of  its  branches, 
and  shall  also  notify  the  treasurer  of  the  amount  col 
lected  in  aid  of  the  missionary  cause,  which  amount 
shall  be  subject  to  the  order  of  the  treasurer  of  the 
parent  society. 

"  (4.)  The  treasurer  of  the  parent  society,  under  the 
direction  of  the  board  of  managers,  shall  give  informa- 
tion to  the  bishops  annually,  or  oftener,  if  the  board 
judge  it  expedient,  of  the  state  of  the  funds  and  the 
sums  which  may  be  drawn  by  them  for  the  missionary 
purposes  contemplated  by  the  constitution.  Agreeably 
to  which  information  the  bishops  shall  have  authority 
to  draw  upon  the  treasurer  for  any  sum  within  the 
amount  designated,  which  the  missionary  committee  of 
the  annual  conferences  respectively  shall  judge  neces- 
sary for  the  support  of  the  missionaries  and  of  the  mis- 
sion schools  under  their  care.  Provided  always,  that 
the  sums  so  allowed  for  the  support  of  a  missionary 
shall  not  exceed  the  usual  allowance  of  other  itinerant 
preachers.  The  bishops  shall  always  promptly  notify 
the  treasurer  of  all  drafts  made  by  them,  and  shall 
require  regular  quarterly  communications  to  be  made 
by  each  of  the  missionaries  to  the  corresponding  secre- 
tary of  the  parent  society,  giving  information  of  the 
state  and  prospects  of  the  several  missions  in  which 
they  are  employed.  No  one  shall  be  acknowledged  a 
missionary,  or  receive  support  out  of  the  funds  of  the 
society,  who  has  not  some  definite  field  assigned  to 
him,  or  who  could  not  be  an  effective  labourer  on  a 
circuit. 

"  (5.)  In  all  cases  of  the  appointment  of  a  missionary, 
the  name  of  such  missionary  and  the  district  in  which 
he  is  to  labour,  together  with  the  probable  expenses 
of  the  mission,  shall  be  communicated  by  the  bishop 
or  the  mission  committee  of  each  annual  conference  to 
the  treasurer  of  the  parent  society,  that  a  proper  record 
of  the  same  may  be  preserved. 


Sec.  6.]  Support  of  Missions.  249 

"  (6.)  In  all  places  where  drafts  are  drawn  in  favour 
of  any  mission  if  there  be  funds  in  the  possession  of 
any  auxiliary  conference  missionary  society,  where 
such  mission  is  established,  the  drafts  for  the  support 
of  the  mission  shall  be  paid  from  said  funds  :  if  there 
be  no  auxiliary  society,  and  there  be  money  belonging 
to  the  Book  Concern,  the  book  committee  or  presiding 
elders,  or  preachers,  shall  pay  the  missionary  drafts 
from  the  book  money  which  may  be  in  their  posses- 
sion ;  which  drafts,  when  paid,  shall  be  transmitted  to 
the  treasurer  at  New-York;  and  in  no  case,  where  any 
such  moneys  are  at  command,  shall  the  drafts  be  sent 
to  the  treasurer  in  New-York  to  be  paid." 

1  83S.  A  distinct  section  was  framed  on  this  sub- 
ject, and  the  following  alterations  were  made  in  the 
previous  provisions  : — 

Some  change  was  made  in  the  phraseology  of  para- 
graph 1,  (1824,)  but  none  in  substance,  except  these  : 
It  required  the  mission  committee  to  "  keep  a  record 
of  its  doings,  and  report  the  same  to  its  conference." 
And  instead  of  saying  that  they  are  to  estimate  the 
amount  "  necessary  for  the  support  of  the  missionary, 
agreeably  to  the  regulations  of  the  Discipline,"  it  says, 
"  necessary  for  the  support  of  each  mission  and  mission 
school,  in  addition  to  the  regular  allowance  of  the  Dis- 
cipline to  preachers  and  their  families." 

The  following  was  inserted  as  the  second  para- 
graph : — 

"  2.  Whenever  a  mission  is  to  be  established  in  any 
new  place,  or  in  any  place  beyond  the  bounds  of  an 
annual  conference,  either  among  the  aborigines  of  our 
country  or  elsewhere,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  bishop 
making  such  appointment  immediately  to  notify  the 
treasurer  of  the  Missionary  Society  of  the  place,  the 
number  of  missionaries  to  "be  employed,  together  with 
the  probable  amount  necessary  for  the  support  of  any 
such  mission,  which  information  shall  be  laid  before 
the  managers  of  the  society ;  and  they  shall  make  an 
appropriation  according  to  their  judgment,  from  year  to 
11* 


250  Support  of  Missions.  [Part  2. 

year,  of  the  amount  called  for  to  sustain  and  prosecute 
the  mission  or  missions  designated ;  for  which  amount 
the  missionary,  or  the  superintendent  of  the  mission  or 
missions,  shall  have  authority  to  draw  on  the  treasurer 
of  the  society  in  quarterly  or  half-yearly  instalments." 

1836.     The  following  paragraphs  were  added  : — 

"  7.  The  corresponding  secretary  shall,  by  virtue 
of  his  office,  be  a  member  of  the  New-York  Con- 
ference, to  which,  in  the  interval  of  the  General  Con- 
ference, he  shall  be  held  responsible  for  his  conduct, 
and  the  New- York  Conference  shall  have  power, 
by  and  with  the  advice  of  the  managers  of  the  Mis- 
sionary Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
and  consent  of  the  bishop  presiding,  to  remove  him 
from  office  ;  and  in  case  of  removal,  death,  or  resigna- 
tion, the  New-York  Conference,  with  the  concurrence 
of  the  presiding  bishop,  shall  fill  the  vacancy  until  the 
next  ensuing  General  Conference. 

"  8.  (10.)  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  bishops  to  in- 
struct all  our  foreign  missionaries,  that  whenever  they 
come  in  contact  with  any  of  the  missionaries  belonging 
to  the  Wesleyan  Methodist  Conference,  they  shall  not 
interfere  in  their  respective  charges  any  further  than  to 
help  them  in  their  work  when  requested ;  but  shall,  on 
all  occasions,  cultivate  a  spirit  of  friendship  and  bro- 
therly affection,  as  brethren  engaged  in  the  same  com- 
mon cause,  namely,  the  salvation  of  the  world,  by  grace 
through  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 

184©.  In  paragraph  7,  the  word  "resident" 
is  left  out  of  the  secretary's  title,  and  the  following  new 
paragraphs  are  inserted  : — 

"  8.  There  shall  also  be  a  secretary  for  the  south 
and  south-west,  to  labour  in  connection  with  the  mis- 
sions to  the  slaves,  and  to  attend  to  the  interests  of  the 
Missionary  Society  in  such  way  and  manner  as  the 
board  of  managers  may  direct.  "'Should  his  office  be- 
come vacant  by  death  or  otherwise,  the  board  may  fill 
the  place  until  the  next  sitting  of  the  annual  "con- 
ference   to  which  he  belongs,  who  shall  then  fill  the 


Sec.  7.]  Of  the  Chartered  Fund.  251 

vacancy  until  the  next  session  of  the  General  Confer- 
ence. 

"  9.  There  shall  be  another  secretary,  to  reside  in 
the  west,  to  labour  in  connection  with  the  Indian  mis- 
sions, and  to  attend  to  the  interests  of  the  Missionary 
Society  in  such  way  and  manner  as  the  board  of  mana- 
gers may  direct.  Should  his  office  become  vacant  by 
death  or  otherwise,  the  board  may  fill  the  place  until 
the  next  sitting  of  the  annual  conference  to  which  he 
belongs,  who  shall  then  fill  the  vacancy  until  the  next 
session  of  the  General  Conference." 

SECTION   VII. 

Of  the  Chartered  Fund. 

This  section  was  first  introduced  in  1796.  It  was 
as  follows  : — 

1790.  "  Quest.  1.  What  further  provision  shall 
be  made  for  the  distressed  travelling  preachers,  for  the 
families  of  travelling  preachers,  and  for  the  superannu- 
ated and  worn-out  preachers,  and  the  widows  and  or- 
phans of  preachers  ? 

"  Arts.  There  shall  be  a  chartered  fund,  to  be  sup- 
ported by  the  voluntary  contributions  of  our  friends  .  the 
principal  stock  of  which  shall  be  funded  under  the  di- 
rection of  trustees,  and  the  interest  applied  under  the 
direction  of  the  General  Conference,  according  to  the 
following  regulations  :" — 

1.  That  no  sum  exceeding  sixty-four  dollars  shall  in 
any  one  year  be  applied  to  the  use  of  an  itinerant,  su- 
perannuated, or  worn-out  single  preacher. 

2.  That  no  sum  exceeding  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
eight  dollars  in  any  one  year  shall  be  applied  to  the 
use  of  any  itinerant,  superannuated,  or  worn-out  mar- 
ried preacher. 

3.  That  no  sum  exceeding  sixty-four  dollars  in  any 
one  year  shall  be  applied  for  the  use  of  each  widow  of 
itinerant,  superannuated,  or  worn-out  preachers. 

4.  That  no  sum  exceeding  sixteen  dollars  shall  be 


252  Of  the  Chartered  Fund.  [Part  2. 

applied  in  any  one  year  for  the  use  of  each  child 
or  orphan  of  itinerant,  superannuated,  or  worn-out 
preachers. 

5.  That  the  elders,  and  those  who  have  the  oversight 
of  circuits,  shall  be  collectors  and  receivers  of  subscrip- 
tions, &c,  for  this  fund. 

6.  The  money  shall,  if  possible,  be  conveyed  by 
bills  of  exchange,  through  the  means  of  the  post,  to 
John  Dickins,  our  general  book  steward  in  Philadel- 
phia, who  shall  pay  it  to  the  trustees  of  the  fund  :  other- 
wise it  shall  be  brought  to  the  ensuing  yearly  confer- 
ence. 

7.  There  shall  be  no  money  drawn  out  of  the  fund 
till  the  first  day  of  August,  1798. 

8.  The  interest  shall  be  divided  into  six*  parts,  and 
each  of  the  yearly  conferences  shall  have  authority  to 
draw  that  sixth  part  out  of  the  fund,  according  to  the 
regulations  before  prescribed :  and  if  in  one  or  more 
conferences  a  part  less  than  one-sixth  be  drawn 
out  of  the  fund  in  any  given  year,  then  in  such  case  or 
cases  the  other  yearly  conferences,  held  in  the  same 
year,  shall  have  authority,  if  they  judge  it  necessary, 
to  draw  out  of  the  fund,  according  to  the  above  regu- 
lation, such  surplus  of  the  interest  which  has  not  been 
applied  by  the  former  conferences:  and  the  bishops 
shall  bring  the  necessary  information  of  the  state  of 
the  interest  of  the  fund,  respecting  the  year  in  question, 
from  conference  to  conference. 

9.  The  present  stock  of  the  preachers'  fund  shall  be 
thrown  into  the  chartered  fund. 

10.  The  produce  of  the  sale  of  our  books,  after  the 
book  debts  are  paid,  and  a  sufficient  capital  is  provided 
for  carrying  on  the  business,  shall  be  regularly  paid 
into  the  chartered  fund. 

11.  The  money  subscribed  for  the  chartered  fund 
may  be  lodged  on  proper  securities  in  the  states  re- 
spectively in  which  it  has  been  subscribed,  under  the 

*  The  number  varies,  from  time  to  time,  according  to  the  number 
of  conferences. 


See.  7.]  Of  the  Chartered  Fund.  253 

direction  of  deputies  living  in  such  states  respectively  ; 
provided  such  securities  and  such  deputies  be  proposed 
as  shall  be  approved  of  by  the  trustees  in  Philadelphia  ; 
and  the  stock  in  which  it  is  proposed  to  lodge  the  mo- 
ney be  sufficiently  productive  to  give  satisfaction  to  the 
trustees. 

1 800.      The    following    changes    were    made, 
namely  : — The  first  four  paragraphs  were  struck  out. 

In  paragraph  6  (2)  it  is  provided  that  the  money 
may  be  conveyed  "  by  bills  of  exchange  or  otherwise," 
and  the  name  of  the  book  steward  is  left  out.  Para- 
graph 7  was  omitted,  and  the  following  new  paragraph 
was  inserted  : — 

"  4.  All  drafts  on  the  chartered  fund  shall  be  made  on 
the  president  of  the  said  fund,  by  order  of  the  annual 
conference,  signed  by  the  president,  and  countersigned 
by  the  secretary  of  the  said  conference." 

In  paragraph  9,  (5,)  for  "present  stock,"  we  have 
"  old  stock."  At  the  end  of  paragraph  10,  (6,)  the  fol- 
lowing clause  was  added  : — "  to  be  applied,  with  the 
annual  interest  of  the  funded  stock,  to  the  support  of 
the  itinerant  ministry,  &c,  agreeably  to  the  design  and 
rules  of  the  chartered  fund,  and  the  twenty-sixth  sec- 
tion of  this  Discipline."    [Sec.  5,  Part  ii.] 

The  following  new  paragraph  was  inserted  : — 

"  7.  In  case  of  the  death,  expulsion  from  society,  or 
resignation  of  one  or  more  of  the  trustees  of  the  char- 
tered fund,  during  the  recess  of  the  General  Confer- 
ence, the  Philadelphia  Annual  Conference  is  authorized, 
in  such  case,  to  elect  one  or  more  trustees  to  fill  the 
place  or  places,  so  vacated,  till  the  next  General  Con- 
ference." 

1804.  Paragraph  10  of  1796,  and  paragraph 
7  of  1800,  were  left  out. 

18 IS.     Paragraph  9  of  1796  struck  out. 


254  Printing  and  circulating  of Books.        [Part  2. 


SECTION   VIII. 

Of  the  'printing  and  circulating  of  Books,  and  of 
the  Profits  arising  therefrom. 

This  subject  was  first  introduced  into  the  Dis- 
cipline in 

1787,*  as  follows:— 

"  As  it  has  been  frequently  recommended  by  the 
preachers  and  people,  that  such  books  as  are  wanted 
be  printed  in  this  country,  we  therefore  propose, 

"  1.  That  the  advice  of  the  conference  shall  be  de- 
sired concerning  any  valuable  impression,  and  their 
consent  be  obtained  before  any  steps  be  taken  for  the 
printing  thereof. 

"  2.  That  the  profits  of  the  books,  after  all  the  ne- 
cessary expenses  are  defrayed,  shall  be  applied,  ac- 
cording to  the  discretion  of  the  conference,  toward  the 
college,  the  preachers'  fund,  the  deficiencies  of  the 
preachers,  the  distant  missions,  or  the  debts  on  our 
churches." 

1790.  The  last  clause  was  altered,  so  as  to  pro- 
vide that  the  profits  "  be  applied,  as  the  bishop  and 
Council!  shall  direct." 

1 793.  The  following  was  substituted  as  the  en- 
tire section : — 

"  Quest.  1.  Who  is  employed  to  manage  the  print- 
ing business  ? 

"  Ans.  John  Dickins. 

"  Quest.  2.  What  allowances  shall  be  paid  him  an- 
nually for  his  services  ? 

"  Ans.  1.  Two  hundred  dollars  for  a  dwelling  house 
and  for  a  book  room. 

"  2.  Eighty  dollars  for  a  boy. 

"  3.  Fifty-three  dollars  and  one-third  for  firewood ; 
and, 

*  See  Lee's  Hist,  of  the  Meth.,  p.  129. 

t  "  The  Council"  was  a  body  that  had  a  brief  existence  at  that 
time.     (See  Lee's  History  of  the  Methodists,  pp.  149-159.) 


Sec.  8.]  Printing  and  circulating  of  Books.  255 

"  4.  Three  hundred  and  thirty-three  dollar?  to  clothe 
and  feed  himself,  his  wife,  and  his  children.  In  all, 
six  hundred  and  sixty-six  dollars  and  one-third. 

"  Quest.  3.  What  powers  shall  be  granted  him  ? 

"  Ans.  1.  To  regulate  the  publications  according  to 
the  state  of  the  finances. 

"  2.  To  determine,  with  the  approbation  of  the  book 
committee,  on  the  amount  of  the  drafts  which  may  be 
drawn  from  time  to  time  on  the  book  fund. 

"  3.  To  complain  to  the  district  conferences  if  any 
preachers  shall  neglect  to  make  due  payment  for 
books. 

"  4.  To  publish  from  time  to  time  such  books  or 
treatises,  as  he  and  the  other  members  of  the  book 
committee  shall  unanimously  judge  proper. 

"  Quest.  4.  Who  shall  form  the  book  committee  ? 

"  Ans.  John  Dickins,  Henry  Willis,  Thomas  Has- 
kins,  and  the  preacher  who  is  stationed  in  Philadelphia 
from  time  to  time. 

"  Quest.  5.  How  much  shall  be  annually  allowed 
out  of  the  book  fund  for  Cokesbury  College  till  the 
next  General  Conference  ? 

"  Ans.  Eight  hundred  dollars  for  the  ensuing  year  ; 
and  one  thousand  sixty-six  dollars  and  two-thirds  for 
each  of  the  remaining  three  years. 

"  Quest.  6.  What  directions  shall  be  given  concern- 
ing the  application  of  the  money  allowed  as  above  for 
Cokesbury  College  1 

"  Ans.  The  money  shall  be  applied  as  follows  : — 

"  1.  For  the  education  and  board  of  the  boys  that 
are  now  o«  the  charitable  part  of  the  foundation.  But 
no  boy  shall  be  again  placed  on  the  charity  till  the  next 
General  Conference. 

"2.  The  surplus  of  the  money,  after  the  charity  is 
supplied,  shall  be,  from  time  to  time  appropriated  to  the 
payment  of  the  debt  of  the  college,  and  to  the  finishing 
of  the  building,  under  the  direction  of  the  bishop  and 
the  committee  of  safety. 

"  N.  B.  The  present  debt  of  the   college  is  about 


206  Printing  and  circulating  of  Books.         [Part  2. 

eleven  hundred  dollars.  The  present  expense  of  the 
charity  is  about  nine  hundred  and  sixty-three  dollars 
annually ;  but  this  will  probably  sink  into  less  than 
one-half  before  the  next  General  Conference. 

"  Quest.  7.  What  sum  of  money  shall  be  allowed 
distressed  preachers  out  of  the  book  fund,  till  the  next 
General  Conference  1 

"  Ans.  Two  hundred  and  sixty-six  dollars  and  one- 
third  per  annum. 

"  Quest.  8.  How  is  the  money  mentioned  above,  for 
the  benefit  of  distressed  preachers,  to  be  drawn  out  of 
the  book  fund  ? 

"  Ans.  By  the  bishop,  according  to  the  united  judg- 
ment of  himself  and  the  district  conferences. 

"  Quest.  9.  What  shall  be  allowed  the  bishop  out 
of  the  book  fund,  for  the  benefit  of  district  schools,  till 
the  next  General  Conference  ? 

"  Ans.  Sixty-four  dollars  per  annum. 

"  Quest.  10.  How  shall  the  surplus  of  the  book  fund 
be  applied  till  the  next  General  Conference,  after  the 
provisions  above  mentioned  are  made  ? 

"  Ans.  To  the  forming  of  a  capital  stock  for  the 
carrying  on  of  the  concerns  of  the  books." 

17f>6.     The  following  alterations  were  made: — 

Under  Question  3,  Answers  2  and  4  were  struck 
out.  Question  4  was  struck  out.  Also  all  that  relates 
to  the  college,  (Questions  5  and  6,)  it  having  been  de- 
stroyed by  fire  the  preceding  year. 

Questions  9  and  10  struck  out,  and  the  following 
added  : — 

"  Quest.  6.  In  what  manner  shall  the  accounts  of 
the  general  book  steward  be  examined  ? 

"  Ans.  The  Philadelphia  Conference  shall  from  year 
to  year  appoint  a  committee,  who  shall  examine  quar- 
terly his  receipts  and  disbursements  and  other  ac- 
counts. 

"  Quest.  7.  What  mode  shall  be  struck  out  for  the 
recovery  of  bad  or  suspected  book  debts  ? 

"  Ans.   1 .   Let  every  yearly  conference  appoint  a 


Sec.  8.]  Printing  and  circulating  of  Books.  257 

committee  or  committees  for  the  examination  of  the 
accounts  of  the  travelling  book  stewards  in  their  re- 
spective districts. 

"  2.  Let  every  presiding  elder,  and  every  preacher 
who  has  the  oversight  of  a  circuit,  do  every  thing  in 
their  power  to  recover  all  the  debts  in  their  circuit  or 
district,  and  also  all  books  which  may  remain  in  the 
hands  of  persons  who  shall  have  resigned,  or  been 
withdrawn  from  the  office  of  a  travelling  book  steward. 

"  Quest.  8.  Shall  any  drafts  be  made  on  the  book 
fund  before  all  its  debts  are  discharged  ? 

M  Ans.  There  shall  be  none  till  the  debts  are  dis- 
charged, except  in  the  case  of  distressed  travelling 
preachers. 

"  Quest.  9.  What  directions  shall  be  given  concern- 
ing the  regulation  of  our  press  ? 

"  Ans.  The  general  book  steward  shall  print  no 
books  or  tracts  of  any  kind  without  the  consent  of  a 
bishop  and  two-thirds  of  the  Philadelphia  Conference.* 

"  Quest.  10.  Will  the  conference  recommend  and 
engage  to  promote  the  publication  of  a  magazine,  en- 
titled, The  Methodist  Magazine,  which  shall  consist 
of  compilations  from  the  British  magazines,  and  of 
original  accounts  of  the  experience  of  pious  persons, 
and  shall  be  published  in  monthly  numbers  ? 

"  Ans.  The  conference  will  recommend  such  a 
magazine,  and  desire  that  it  may  be  printed." 


*  In  accordance  with  the  direction  of  the  General  Conference, 
(Quest.  6,)  the  Philadelphia  Conference,  in  1797,  appointed  a  book 
committee,  and  ihe  following  note  was  entered  on  the  Annual  Minutes 
for  that  year  : — 

"  The  above  committee  are  to  meet  at  Philadelphia  on  the  2d  of 
January,  1798,  and  once  a  quarter  afterward,  or  oftener  if  necessary, 
to  consider  and  determine  what  manuscripts,  books,  or  pamphlets 
shall  be  printed.         ^ 

"Four  of  the  said  committee,  when  met  as  above,  shall  proceed  to 
business,  provided  that  the  chairman  and  one  of  the  presiding  elders 
be  present.  And  the  general  book  steward  shall  lay  before  the  com- 
mittee all  manuscripts,  books,  and  pamphlets  which  are  designed  for 
publication,  except  such  as  the  General  Conference  has  authorized 
him  to  publish." 


258  Printing  and  circulating  of  Books.         [Part  2 

1800.  The  form  of  questions  and  answers  laid 
aside,  and  the  whole  section  remodelled  as  follows  : — 

"  1.  Ezekiel  Cooper  is  appointed  the  superintendent 
of  the  Book  Concern,  who  shall  have  authority  to  regu- 
late the  publications,  and  all  other  parts  of  the  business, 
according  to  the  state  of  the  finances  from  time  to  time. 
It  shall  be  his  duty  to  inform  the  annual  conferences 
if  any  of  the  preachers  or  private  members  of  the  so- 
ciety neglect  to  make  due  payment.  He  may  publish 
any  books  or  tracts  which,  at  any  time,  may  be  ap- 
proved of  or  recommended  by  the  majority  of  an  annual 
conference,  provided  such  books  or  tracts  be  also  ap- 
proved of  by  the  book  committee,  which  shall  be  ap- 
pointed by  the  Philadelphia  Annual  Conference.  He 
may  reprint  any  book  or  tract  w^hich  has  once  been 
approved  and  published  by  us,  when,  in  his  judgment, 
the  same  ought  to  be  reprinted.  Let  his  accounts  and 
books  be  examined  by  the  Philadelphia  Conference  at 
the  time  of  the  sitting  of  the  said  conference. 

"  2.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  every  presiding  elder, 
where  no  book  steward  is  appointed,  to  see  that  his 
district  be  fully  supplied  with  books.  He  is  to  order 
such  books  as  are  wanted,  and  to  give  direction  to 
whose  care  the  same  are  to  be  sent ;  and  he  is  to  take 
the  oversight  of  all  our  books  sent  into  his  district,  and 
to  account  with  the  superintendent  for  the  same.  He 
is  to  have  the  books  distributed  among  the  several  cir- 
cuits in  his  district,  and  is  to  keep  an  account  with 
each  preacher  who  receives  or  sells  the  books  ;  and  is 
to  receive  the  money,  and  to  forward,  it  to  the  super- 
intendent. When  a  presiding  elder  is  removed,  he  is 
to  make  a  full  settlement  for  all  the  books  sold  or  re- 
maining in  his  district ;  and  is  also  to  make  a  transfer 
to  his  successor  of  all  the  books  and  accounts  left  with 
the  preachers  in  the  district,  the  amftint  of  which  shall 
go  to  his  credit,  and  pass  to  the  debit  of  his  successor. 

"3.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  every  preacher,  who  has 
the  charge  of  a  circuit,  to  see  that  his  circuit  be  duly 
supplied  with  books,  and  to  take  charge  of  all   the 


Sec.  8.]  Pi inting  and  circulating  of  Books.  259 

books  which  are  sent  to  him,  from  time  to  time,  or 
which  may  be  in  his  circuit ;  and  he  is  to  account  with 
the  presiding  elder  for  the  same.  When  a  preacher 
leaves  his  circuit,  he  must  settle  with  the  presiding 
elder  for  all  the  books  he  has  disposed  of ;  he  is  also 
to  make  out  an  inventory  of  all  that  are  remaining  un- 
sold, which  shall  be  collected  at  one  place  ;  the  amount 
of  which  shall  go  to  his  credit,  and  be  transferred  to 
his  successor,  who  is  to  take  charge  of  the  same.  If 
the  preacher  who  has  the  charge  of  the  circuit  be 
negligent  in  dispersing  the  books,  the  presiding  elder 
shall  commit  the  charge  of  the  books  to  another. 

"  4.  The  superintendent  of  the  book  business  may, 
from  time  to  time,  supply  the  preachers  with  books  in 
those  circuits  which  are  adjacent  or  convenient  to 
Philadelphia,  and  settle  with  them  for  the  same  :  in 
such  cases  the  regulations  respecting  the  presiding 
elders  are  not  to  apply. 

"5.  In  all  cases  where  books  are  sent  to  distant  places, 
the  presiding  elders  or  preachers  shall  be  allowed  to 
put  a  small  additional  price  on  such  books  as  will  best 
bear  it,  in  order  to  pay  the  expense  of  freight  or 
carriage  :  but  the  addition  must  not  be  more  than  what 
is  necessary  to  defray  such  expenses. 

"  6.  Every  annual  conference  shall  appoint  a  commit- 
tee or  committees  to  examine  the  accounts  of  the  presid- 
ing elders,  preachers,  and  book  stewards,  in  their  respec- 
tive districts  or  circuits.  Every  presiding  elder,  minister, 
and  preacher,  shall  do  every  thing  in  their  power  to  re- 
cover all  debts  due  to  the  Concern,  and  also  all  the  books 
belonging  to  the  Concern,  which  may  remain  in  the 
hands  of  any  person  within  their  districts  or  circuits. 
If  any  preacher  or  member  be  indebted  to  the  Book 
Concern,  and  refuse  to  make  payment,  or  to  come  to  a 
just  settlement,  let  him  be  dealt  with  for  a  breach  of 
trust,  and  such  effectual  measures  be  adopted  for  the 
recovery  of  such  debts  as  shall  be  agreeable  to  the  di- 
rection of  the  annual  conferences  respectively. 

"  7.  There  shall  be  no  drafts  made  upon  the  Book 


260  Printing  and  circulating  of  Books.         [Part  2. 

Concern  till  its  debts  are  discharged,  and  a  sufficient 
capital  provided  for  carrying  on  the  business ;  after 
which,  the  profits  arising  from  the  books  shall  be  regu- 
larly paid  to  the  chartered  fund,  and  be  applied,  with  the 
annual  income  of  the  funded  stock,  to  the  support  of 
the  distressed  travelling  preachers  and  their  families, 
the  widows  and  orphans  of  preachers,  &c* 

"  8.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  preacher  or  preachers 
who  travel  with  any  of  the  bishops,  if  he  or  they  be  au- 
thorized by  the  superintendent  of  the  Book  Concern,  to 
act  as  an  agent  in  the  settlement  of  accounts,  collecting 
money,  or  in  transacting  any  business  belonging  to  the 
Book  Concern. 

"  9.  In  case  of  the  death,  dismission,  or  resignation  of 
the  superintendent,  during  the  recess  of  the  General  Con- 
ference, the  Philadelphia  Conference  shall  have  power 
to  appoint  another  superintendent,  till  the  next  General 
Conference. 

"  10.  No  travelling  preacher  shall  print  or  circulate 
any  books  or  pamphlets,  without  the  consent  of  the 
annual  conference  to  which  he  belongs,  except  as  an 
agent  of  the  superintendent  of  the  Book  Concern. 

"11.  The  Form  of  Discipline  shall  be  printed  by  itself, 
and  the  bishops'  explanatory  notes  by  themselves  ;  but 
in  such  a  manner  that  the  notes  may  be  conveniently 
bound  up  with  the  Form  of  Discipline.  And  every 
presiding  elder,  preacher,  or  other  person,  who  has  the 
charge  of  the  books,  may  send  for  as  many  copies  of 
the  Form  as  he  pleases,  with  or  without  the  notes." 

1  8®4iL     The  following  alterations  were  made  : — 

The  title,  "  superintendent  of  the  Book  Concern," 
which  was  adopted  in  1800,  was  now  dropped,  and 
the  old  title,  "  general  book  steward,"  restored. 

Paragraph  1,  begins,  "The  book  business  shall  be 
removed  to  and  carried  on  in  the  city  of  New-York. 
Ezekiel  Cooper  is  reappointed  general  book  steward, 


*  This  "  &c,"  so  singularly  inappropriate  in  such  a  connection,  has 
been  perpetuated  in  every  subsequent  edition. 


Sec.  8.]  Printing  and  circulating  of  Books.  261 

who  shall  have  authority,  &c."  It  is  further  provided, 
that  the  publications  shall  be  regulated  not  only  by  "  the 
state  of  the  finances,"  but  also  by  "the  demands  of  the 
connection."  For  the  rest  of  the  paragraph,  after  the 
word  "  payment,"  the  following  is  substituted  :  "  He 
shall  publish  such  books  and  tracts  as  are  recommend- 
ed by  the  General  Conference,  and  such  as  may  be 
approved  of  and  recommended  by  an  annual  conference, 
and  none  other.  But  he  may  reprint  any  book  or  tract, 
which  has  once  been  approved  of  and  published  by  us, 
when  in  his  judgment,  and  the  judgment  of  the  book 
committee,  the  same  ought  to  be  reprinted.  The 
book  committee,  consisting  of  five,  shall  be  annually 
appointed  by  the  New-York  Conference,  who  shall, 
previous  to  each  annual  sitting,  examine  into  the  ac- 
counts of  the  general  book  steward,  and  report  to  the 
conference  the  state  of  the  Concern.  John  Wilson  is 
appointed  assistant  editor  and  general  book  steward  ; 
and  in  case  of  the  death  or  resignation  of  the  editor  and 
general  book  steward,  the  assistant  shall  carry  on  the 
Concern  till  the  sitting  of  the  next  New-York  Confer- 
ence." 

In  paragraphs  4  and  9,  "  Philadelphia"  changed  to 
"  New- York." 

Paragraph  7  struck  out,  and  the  following  substi- 
tuted : — 

"  7.  The  profits  arising  from  the  Book  Concern,  after 
a  sufficient  capital  to  carry  on  the  business  is  retained, 
shall  be  regularly  applied  to  the  support  of  the  distress- 
ed travelling  preachers  and  their  families,  the  widows 
and  orphans  of  preachers,  &c.  The  general  book 
steward  shall  every  year  send  forward  to  each  annual 
conference  an  account  of  the  dividend  which  the  seve- 
ral annual  conferences  may  draw  that  year ;  and  each 
conference  may  draw  for  their  proportionate  part,  on 
any  person  who  has  book  money  in  hand,  and  the 
drafts,  with  the  receipt  of  the  conference  thereon,  shall 
be  sent  to  the  general  book  steward,  and  be  placed  to 
the  credit  of  the  person  who  paid  the  same.     But  each 


262  Printing  and  circulating  of  Books.  [Part  2. 

annual  conference  is  authorized,  at  all  events,  to  draw 
on  the  general  book  steward  for  one  hundred  dollars." 

Paragraphs  8,  10,  and  11,  of  1800,  were  struck  out. 

I  80S.     The  following  alterations  were  made  : — 

The  names  of  the  general  book  steward  and  his  as- 
sistant are  omitted. 

Paragraph  4  is  struck  out ;  also  paragraph  5,  and  the 
following  substituted  for  it : — 

"4.  The  Book  Concern  shall  pay  all  the  expense  of 
the  conveyance  of  books  to  presiding  elders,  until  they 
are  within  the  bounds  of  their  districts." 

The  last  sentence  of  paragraph  7,  of  1804,  struck 
out. 

To  paragraph  9,  of  1S00,  (7,)  the  following  sentence 
added  : — "  But  no  general  book  steward  or  editor  in  the 
Book  Concern  shall  serve  in  that  department  for  more 
than  eight  years  successively." 

A  paragraph  corresponding  to  No.  10,  of  1800, 
(which  was  struck  out  in  1804,)  restored  as  follows  : — 
"  S.  No  travelling  preacher  is  permitted  to  publish  any 
book  or  pamphlet,  without  the  approbation  of  the  an- 
nual conference  to  which  he  belongs,  or  of  a  committee 
chosen  by  them." 

IS  12.  The  following  sentence,  transferred  from 
Part  i,  Sec.  12,  (p.  146,)  was  added  at  the  end  of  the 
section : — 

"  It  is  recommended  to  the  annual  conferences  to 
caution  and  restrict  our  preachers  from  improper  pub- 
lications." 

1816.  In  paragraph  1,  (1804,)  after  the  first  sen- 
tence, the  following  was  inserted  : — 

"  There  shall  be  one  editor  and  general  book  stew- 
ard, and  an  assistant  to  act  under  his  direction,  both  of 
whom  shall  be  chosen  from  among  the  travelling 
preachers,  and  by  virtue  of  their  appointment  shall  be 
members  of  the  New-York  Annual  Conference,  to  whom, 
in  the  interval  of  the  General  Conference,  they  shall  be 
responsible  for  their  conduct  in  the  book  business. 
And  the  New-York  Conference,  in  the  interval  of  the 


Sec.  8.1         Printing  and  circulating  of  Books.  263 

General  Conference,  shall  have  power,  if  they  deem  it 
necessary,  by  and  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the 
bishops  and  book  committee,  to  remove  either  of  them ; 
and,  in  case  of  removal,  death,  or  resignation,  to  appoint 
a  successor  to  act  until  the  next  ensuing  General  Con- 
ference." . 

It  was  now  ordered  (paragraph  1)  that  the  publica- 
tions should  be  regulated  "  as  the  state  of  the  finances 
will  admit,  and  the  demands  may  require." 

1  830.  The  following  alterations  were  made  : — 
The  general  book  steward,  instead  of  being  restricted 
from  publishing  any  books  but  such  "  as  are  recom- 
mended by  the  General  Conference,"  or  "  approved 
and  recommended  by  an  annual  conference,"  was  au- 
thorized to  "  publish  any  new  work  not  before  published 
by  us,  which  shall  be  approved  and  recommended."  by 
the  book  committee. 

The  following  new  paragraphs  were  inserted  : — 
"  2.  There  shall  be  a  book  agent  who  shall  reside  in 
Cincinnati,  and  manage  the  Concern  in  the  western 
country,  under  the  direction  of  the  editor  at  New-York ; 
and  who,  by  virtue  of  his  appointment,  shall  be  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Ohio  Annual  Conference,  under  the  same 
regulations  by  which  the  agents  at  New- York  are 
members  of  the  New-York  Annual  Conference.  And 
the  Ohio  Conference  shall  appoint  a  committee  of  three, 
whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  examine  the  accounts  of  said 
agent  and  report  to  the  said  conference  annually  ;  and 
in  case  of  the  death  or  resignation  of  the  agent,  the 
Ohio  Conference  shall  have  authority  to  appoint  a  suc- 
cessor until  the  sitting  of  the  ensuing  General  Con- 
ference." 

"4.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  all  presiding  elders  having 
accounts  open  with  the  Concern,  to  pay  over  to  the 
agents  annually,  or  oftener,  all  the  money  in  their  hands, 
or  which  may  be  due  from  them  ;  rendering,  at  the 
same  time,  an  account  of  all  the  books  remaining  in 
their  districts  unsold;  and  it  shall  be  the  duty  of 
preachers  in  circuits  and  stations,  having  accounts  with 


264  Printing  and  circulating  of  Books.         [Part  2. 

the  presiding  elder,  to  make  settlements  and  render 
payments  in  a  similar  way." 

18S4.  The  paragraph  prohibiting  travelling 
preachers  from  publishing  without  the  approbation  of 
conference  (see  1808  and  1812)  was  struck  out,  and  the 
following  substituted  : — 

"9.  Any  travelling  preacher  who  may  publish  any 
work  or  book  of  his  own  shall  be  responsible  to  his 
conference  for  any  obnoxious  matter  or  doctrine  there- 
in contained." 

18518.     The  following  alterations  were  made  : — 

It  is  made  the  duty  of  the  general  book  steward  "also 
to  send  a  copy  of  the  annual  exhibit  to  each  of  the 
several  annual  conferences,  so  as  that  such  exhibit  may 
be  laid  before  said  conferences,  if  possible,  at  their 
sessions  next  succeeding  the  making  thereof." 

It  is  provided  that  the  assistant  shall  carry  on  the 
Concern  in  case  of  the  death  or  resignation  of  the  gene- 
ral book  steward,  "  or  of  the  editor  of  the  Christian  Ad- 
vocate and  Journal." 

The  following  new  paragraph  was  inserted  : — 

"  2.  There  shall  be  also  an  editor  of  the  Christian  Ad- 
vocate and  Journal,  (elected  in  the  same  way  and  for  the 
same  time  as  the  editor  and  general  book  steward,) 
who  shall  have  power,  if  need  be,  with  the  advice  and 
consent  of  the  book  committee  and  book  agents  at  New- 
York,  to  employ  an  assistant.  He  shall  have  charge 
of  the  clerks  in  that  department,  and  of  all  business 
connected  with  it,  and  shall  be  responsible  for  its  due 
and  efficient  management.  He  shall  also  edit  and  pub- 
lish the  Child's  Magazine,  Sunday  school  books  and 
tracts,  and  be  ex  officio  a  member  of  the  New-York 
Book  Committee."  It  was  provided  that  only  four  of 
the  book  committee  should  be  chosen  by  the  New- 
York  Conference,  the  fifth  being  the  editor  of  the  Chris- 
tian Advocate  and  Journal. 

But  the  most  important  of  all  the  alterations  was  the 
striking  out  of  all  the  paragraphs  relating  to  the  old  sys- 
tem of  selling  books  on  commission,  (see  2,  3,  of  1800, 


Sec.  8.]         Printing  and  circulating  of  Books.  265 

4  of  1808,  and  4  of  1820,)  in  place  of  which  the  fol- 
lowing were  substituted  : — 

"  5.  No  books  shall  hereafter  be  issued  on  commis- 
sion, either  from  New- York  or  Cincinnati." 

11 7.  At  each  annual  conference  next  ensuing  the 
passage  of  this  resolution,  the  presiding  elders  shall  de- 
liver into  the  hands  of  the  book  agents,  (or  book  com- 
mittee of  such  conference,)  for  all  the  books  in  the  seve- 
ral circuits  and  stations  in  their  districts,  the  receipts  of 
those  persons  in  whose  care  such  books  shall  have 
been  left.  After  the  appointments  for  the  year  ensuing 
have  been  announced,  the  agents  or  book  committee 
shall  give  to  each  preacher  the  receipts  belonging  to 
his  circuit  or  station,  retaining  an  exact  account  of  the 
amount  called  for  by  such  receipts,  which  shall  be 
charged  against  said  preacher,  and  accounted  for  by 
him  at  the  next  annual  conference  ;  provided,  that  the 
several  presiding  elders  shall  be  at  equal  liberty  to  sell  any 
such  books  on  the  same  terms  and  principles  with  other 
preachers,  and  shall  account  therefor  with  the  preachers 
to  whom  they  have  been  charged,  or  with  the  agents  or 
the  book  committees  of  their  respective  conferences." 

1 833.  The  first  part  of  the  section  was  remo- 
delled as  follows  : — 

"1.  The  principal  establishment  of  the  book  busi- 
ness shall  be  in  the  city  of  New-York  ;  and  there  shall 
be  such  subordinate  establishments  in  other  places  as 
the  General  Conference  may  deem  expedient. 

"  2.  There  shall  be  one  editor  appointed  to  lake 
charge  of  the  Methodist  Magazine  and  Quarterly  Re- 
view, and  all  the  editorial  business  of  the  Book  Con- 
cern, not  included  in  the  department  of  our  other  peri- 
odical works. 

"  There  shall  be  another  editor,  to  whose  superin- 
tendency  shall  be  assigned  the  Christian  Advocate  and 
Journal  and  Zion's  Herald,  Youth's  Instructor  and  Sab- 
bath School  and  Bible  Class  Assistant,  Child's  Maga- 
zine, Sunday-school  books  and  tracts  ;  and  in  this  de- 
partment there  shall  be  an  assistant  editor. 

12 


266  Printing  and  circulating  of  Books.         [Part  2. 

"  3.  There  shall  be  an  agent,  or  general  book  stew- 
ard, and  an  assistant,  who  shall  act  as  chief  clerk,  both 
of  whom,  together  with  the  editors  and  assistant 
editor,  shall  be  chosen  from  among  the  travelling 
preachers,  &c." 

The  other  provisions  in  regard  to  the  jurisdiction  of 
the  New- York  Conference,  the  term  of  office,  and  the 
duties  and  powers  of  the  general  book  steward,  remain- 
ed substantially  the  same,  except  that  "  what  belongs 
to  editorial  departments"  is  exempted  from  being  regu- 
lated by  him,  and  for  the  republication  of  a  work  before 
published  at  the  Book  Room,  it  was  sufficient  that  it 
meet  the  judgment  of  the  agent  and  of  the  editors,  and 
for  the  publication  of  a  new  work  he  must  have  the 
approbation  both  of  the  editors  and  of  the  book  com- 
mittee. 

The  annual  exhibit  was  now  required  to  be  sent  to  the 
conferences,  "  as  early  as  possible  after  it  shall  have 
been  prepared." 

The  following  new  organization  of  a  book  committee 
was  adopted : — 

"  5.  The  book  committee  shall  consist  of  seven  mem- 
bers, to  be  chosen  annually  by  the  New-York  Annual 
Conference,  and  the  three  editors  as  herein  before  pro- 
vided for.  It  shall  be  their  duty  to  examine  annually 
into  the  state  of  the  Book  Concern,  to  inspect  the  ac- 
counts of  the  agents,  to  make  a  report  thereof  annually 
to  the  New- York  Conference,  and  to  the  General  Con- 
ference at  its  regular  sessions.  They  shall  also  attend 
to  such  matters  as  may  be  referred  to  them  by  the 
editors  or  agents  in  reference  to  editing,  printing,  or 
publishing,  and  also  to  co-operate  with  the  editor  of 
the  Christian  Advocate  in  the  selection  of  Sunday- 
school  books  and  tracts." 

In  the  paragraph  respecting  the  Western  Book  Con- 
cern, such  changes  are  made  in  the  phraseology  as  the 
changes  at  New-York  required  ;  and  the  following  sub- 
stantial ones,  namely  : — an  assistant  is  appointed  to  the 
book  agent  there ;  the  book  committee  was  to  consist 


Sec.  8.]  Printing  and  circulating  of  Books.  267 

of  five,  and  it  is  made  their  duty  to  report  also  "  to  the 
General  Conference  at  its  session,"  "  and  to  give  advice 
in  any  matters  in  reference  to  the  branch  in  the  west." 

The  following  new  paragraph  was  inserted  : — 

"  7.  There  shall  also  be  a  general  depository  for  our 
books,  Sunday-school  books,  and  tracts,  at  New-Orleans, 
under  the  charge  of  an  agent  elected  by  the  General 
Conference,  which  shall  bear  the  same  relation  to  the 
general  agency  in  New-York  as  the  branch  establish- 
ment at  Cincinnati  does,  and  be  under  the  same  respon- 
sibilities ;  and  the  same  to  the  Mississippi  Conference, 
which  that  at  Cincinnati  does  to  the  Ohio  Conference." 

In  the  sentence  relating  to  those  who  refuse  to  make 
payment  to  the  Book  Concern,  the  word  "  person"  is 
inserted  before  "  preacher,  or  member,"  and  it  is  di- 
rected that  they  shall  be  "  dealt  with  in  the  same  man- 
ner as  is  directed  in  other  cases  of  debt  and  disputed 
accounts." 

The  following  new  paragraphs  were  added  : — 

"  13.  No  editor,  agent,  or  clerk,  employed  in  the  Book 
Concern,  or  in  any  department  belonging  to  it,  shall  be 
allowed  in  any  case  to  publish  or  sell  books  as  his  own 
private  property. 

"  14.  The  editors,  the  general  book  steward,  and  book 
committee  at  New-York,  shall  be  authorized  to  adopt 
such  measures  as  they  may  deem  expedient,  and  as 
shall  be  found  practicable,  to  secure  the  premises  on 
Mulberry-street  for  the  uses  and  purposes  for  which 
the  purchase  was  made,  and  the  buildings  erected." 

1  830.  The  following  alterations  were  made  : — 
The  branches  of  the  Book  Concern  are  no  longer 
spoken  of  as  "  subordinate." 

The  entire  editorial  department  at  New-York  is 
committed  to  one  editor  and  an  assistant. 

The  provision  that  the  officers  of  the  Book  Concern 
should  not  continue  in  office  longer  than  eight  years, 
struck  out. 

Still  another  organization  of  the  book  committee  was 
adopted,  as  follows  : — 


268  Printing  and  circulating  of  Books.         [Part  2 

"5.  The  book  committee  in  New-York  shall  consist 
of  all  the  preachers  stationed  for  the  time  being  in  that 
city  by  the  New-York  Annual  Conference,  including 
the  editors,  the  resident  corresponding  secretary  of  the 
Missionary  Society,  and  the  presiding  elder  of  the  dis- 
trict."    Their  duties  remain  the  same. 

Some  changes  were  made  in  the  establishment  at 
Cincinnati.  The  agents  in  the  west  were  to  manage 
the  Concern  so  "  as  to  co-operate  with  the  agents  at 
New- York."  The  following  clause,  increasing  the  busi- 
ness of  the  establishment,  was  inserted  : — "  They  shall 
have  authority  to  publish  any  book  in  our  catalogue, 
when  in  their  judgment  and  that  of  the  book  committee 
it  shall  be  advantageous  to  the  interests  of  the  church  ; 
provided,  that  they  shall  not  publish  type  editions  of 
such  books  as  are  stereotyped  in  New-York.  And 
there  shall  be  an  editor  and  an  assistant  editor,  who 
shall  have  charge  of  the  Western  Christian  Advocate, 
and  all  the  editorial  business  of  this  establishment ; 
and  who,  together  with  the  agent  and  assistant  agent, 
shall  be  chosen  from  among  the  travelling  preach- 
ers, &c." 

The  book  committee  was  to  "  consist  of  seven  mem- 
bers, including  the  editors."  It  was  provided  that  "the 
proceeds  of  this  establishment,  with  the  exception  of 
what  may  be  necessary  to  conduct  the  business,  shall 
be  paid  annually  to  the  agents  at  New-York,  to  be 
added  to  the  profits  arising  -from  that  Concern,  and 
appropriated  for  the  same  purposes." 

The  following  provision  was  made  for  the  erection 
of  a  building  at  Cincinnati :  — 

"  The  agents  at  Cincinnati  shall  be  authorized,  with 
the  advice  and  consent  of  the  book  committee,  to  pro- 
cure ground,  and  erect  a  suitable  building  for  a  print- 
ing office,  book  room,  and  bindery ;  and  for  this  end 
they  shall  be  allowed  to  appropriate  such  moneys  in 
their  hands  as  can  be  spared,  together  with  any  dona- 
tions that  may  be  made  to  the  Concern  in  the  west  for 
that  purpose." 


Sec.  8.]  Printing  and  circulating  of  Books.  269 

Paragraph  7  of  1832  was  struck  out,  and  the  follow- 
ing new  paragraphs  were  inserted  : — 

"  7.  In  addition  to  the  Christian  Advocate  and  Jour- 
nal, and  the  Western  Christian  Advocate,  there  shall 
be  a  similar  paper  established  in  the  following  places, 
namely,  Charleston,  S.  C,  Richmond,  Va.,  and  Nash- 
ville, Tenn.,  to  be  conducted  under  the  direction  and 
patronage  of  this  conference  ;  provided,  that  before  any 
such  paper  shall  be  commenced,  three  thousand  sub- 
scribers shall  be  obtained,  or  subscriptions  amounting 
to  six  thousand  dollars.  And  the  annual  conference, 
within  whose  bounds  such  paper  shall  be  established, 
shall  appoint  from  their  own  members  a  publishing 
committee,  consisting  of  three,  whose  duties  shall  be 
similar  to  those  of  the  book  committees  of  New-York 
and  Cincinnati,  so  far  as  they  may  be  applicable  to 
those  establishments. 

"  8.  The  editors  for  the  papers  at  Charleston  and 
Nashville  shall  be  elected  by  this  conference,  and  the 
Virginia  Conference  is  authorized  to  elect  an  editor  for 
the  paper  at  Richmond,  until  the  next  General  Confer- 
ence. And  in  case  of  vacancy  by  death,  resignation, 
or  otherwise,  in  either  of  the  other  establishments,  the 
annual  conference,  where  it  is  located,  shall  have  au- 
thority to  fill  such  vacancy  as  above  provided. 

"9.  The  publishing  committee  in  each  of  these 
establishments  shall  keep  an  account  of  the  receipts 
and  expenditures  for  the  paper,  correspond  with  the 
agents  at  New- York,  hold  all  moneys,  after  defraying 
current  expenses,  subject  to  their  order,  and  shall  re- 
port annually  on  the  state  of  the  establishment  to  their 
conference,  and  to  the  agents  at  New-York.  And 
whenever  it  shall  be  found  that  such  papers  do  not  fully 
support  themselves,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  annual 
conferences,  within  whose  bounds  they  are  established, 
to  discontinue  them. 

"  10.  The  annual  conferences  are  affectionately  and 
earnestly  requested  not  to  establish  any  more  confer- 
ence papers ;  and  where  such  papers  exist,  they  may 


270  Printing  and  circulating  of  Books.         [Part  2. 

be  discontinued  when  it  can  be  done  consistently  with 
existing  obligations. 

"11.  It  is  inexpedient  to  establish  any  new  deposi- 
tories of  books  at  present ;  but  if,  in  the  interval  of  the 
General  Conference,  the  presiding  bishop  of  any  an- 
nual conference  shall  concur  with  said  conference  in 
opinion,  that  it  is  expedient  to  establish  a  book  store 
within  their  bounds,  in  such  case  the  agents,  both  at 
New-York  and  Cincinnati,  shall  have  authority  to  sell 
books  to  such  conference  book  store,  at  a  discount  of 
forty  per  centum,  without  involving  any  pecuniary  re- 
sponsibility on  the  part  of  the  Book  Concern. 

"  12.  The  salaries  for  the  support  of  editors  and 
agents  in  all  our  book  and  periodical  establishments 
shall  be  fixed  by  the  book  or  publishing  committees  in 
the  several  places  for  which  such  editors  and  agents 
are  appointed." 

1 84rO.     The  following  alterations  were  made  : — 

In  the  establishment  at  Neiu-York, 

A  change  was  made  in  the  editorial  department,  as 
follows : — 

"  2.  There  shall  be  an  editor  of  the  Methodist  Quar- 
terly Review,  general  books,  and  tracts  ;  and  an  editor 
and  an  assistant  editor  for  the  Christian  Advocate  and 
Journal,  the  Youth's  Magazine,  and  the  sabbath-school 
books,  who,  if  chosen  from  among  the  travelling  preach- 
ers, shall,  by  virtue  of  their  appointment,  be  members 
of  the  New- York  Conference,  to  which,  in  the  interval 
of  the  General  Conference,  they  shall  be  responsible 
for  their  conduct  in  office." 

The  clause  requiring  the  assistant  agent  to  act  as 
chief  clerk  was  struck  out. 

The  advice  and  consent  of  the  book  committee  (see 
1816)  no  longer  required  for  the  removal  of  agents  and 
editors  from  office. 

The  agent  is  not  required  to  publish  books  recom- 
mended by  an  annual  conference,  unless  also  <l  ap- 
proved by  the  editors  and  book  committee." 


Sec.  8.]  Printing  and  circulating  of  Books.  271 

In  the  establishment  at  Cincinnati, 

The  powers  and  duties  of  the  agents  were  thus  de- 
fined : — 

"  7.  They  shall  have  authority  to  publish  any  book 
or  tract  which  has  been  previously  published  by  the 
agents  at  New- York,  when  in  their  judgment,  and  in 
the  judgment  of  the  book  committee,  the  demand  for 
such  publication  will  justify,  and  the  interest  of  the 
church  require  it.  Provided  they  shall  not  reprint  our 
large  works,  such  as  the  Commentaries,  quarto  Bible, 
Wesley's  and  Fletcher's  Works,  or  any  other  work 
containing  more  than  seven  hundred  pages. 

"  8.  They  shall  publish  such  books  and  tracts  as 
are  recommended  to  them  for  publication  by  the 
General  Conference  ;  and  they  may  publish  any  new 
work  which  shall  be  approved  by  the  editors,  and  re- 
commended by  the  book  committee  at  Cincinnati,  or 
by  an  annual  conference." 

The  editors  there,  as  well  as  those  at  New-York, 
allowed  to  be  other  than  travelling  preachers.  A  Ger- 
man department  was  established  there,  as  follows  : — 

"  10.  There  shall  be  an  editor  in  the  German  de- 
partment, who  shall  have  charge  of  the  Christian 
Apologist,  and  perform  all  the  editorial  duties  neces- 
sary in  the  printing  of  such  books  and  tracts  as  may 
be  recommended  to  the  agents  as  above,  for  publica- 
tion in  the  German  language." 

The  following  new  paragraphs  were  inserted,  re- 
specting this  establishment : — 

"11.  The  Ohio  Conference  shall  exercise  the  same 
jurisdiction  over  said  agents  and  editors  that  the  New- 
York  Conference  does  over  the  agents  and  editors  at 
New-York." 

"  13.  All  books  or  printed  sheets  ordered  by  the 
agents  of  the  Concern  from  New-York  shall  be  charged 
at  cost  prices. 

"  14.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  agents  to  report  the 
state  of  the  western  division  of  the  Book  Concern  to 


272  Printing  and  circulating  of  Books.  [Part  2. 

all  the  annual  conferences  yearly,  and  to  inform  the 
respective  conferences  of  any  within  their  bounds  who 
fail  to  make  payment,  that  measures  may  be  taken  to 
collect,  or  secure  such  debts." 

The  number  of  the  book  committee  then  was  in- 
creased to  nine. 

The  disposition  of  their  funds  was  thus  arranged  : — 

"  16.  The  agents  of  this  establishment  shall  remit 
to  the  agents  at  New-York  during  the  current  year  as 
largely  and  frequently  as  their  funds  will  allow,  and  to 
the  full  amount  of  stock  furnished,  if  practicable.  They 
shall  also  remit  any  surplus  funds  that  may  be  in  their 
hands  after  defraying  the  expense  of  conducting  their 
business,  which  shall  be  added  to  the  profits  of  the 
Concern  at  New-York,  and  appropriated  to  the  same 
purposes." 

The  former  paragraph  respecting  the  erection  of 
buildings,  struck  out. 

In  regard  to  periodicals,  an  additional  paper  was 
taken  under  the  patronage  of  the  conference,  at  Pitts- 
burgh. "A  periodical  for  females  and  the  Christian 
Apologist"  are  to  be  published  at  Cincinnati.  The 
editors  of  all  the  branch  "  Advocates"  are  to  be  elected 
by  the  General  Conference. 

In  regard  to  depositories,  the  following  new  pro- 
visions were  made  : — 

"21.  There  shall  be  a  depository  of  our  books  at 
Charleston,  S.  C,  at  Pittsburgh,  Pa.,  and  at  Boston, 
Mass.,  furnished  by  the  agents  at  New-York  with  full 
supplies  of  the  books  of  our  General  Catalogue,  Sun- 
day-school books  and  tracts,  to  be  sold  for  the  Concern 
on  the  same  terms  as  at  New-York.  Provided,  that 
there  shall  not  be  more  than  twenty-five  thousand 
dollars'  worth  of  books  at  any  one  time  at  Charleston, 
nor  more  than  fifteen  thousand  dollars'  worth  at  Pitts 
burgh,  nor  more  than  ten  thousand  dollars'  worth  at 
Boston. 

"  22.  The  expenses  incident  to  the  transportation, 
management,  and  sale  of  our  books  at  these  deposito- 


Sec.  9.]  Allowance  to  Local  Preachers.  273 

ries,  having  been  met  out  of  the  sales  according  to  an 
arrangement  with  the  agents  at  New-York,  the  nett 
proceeds  shall  be  forwarded  to  said  agents  as  fast  as 
possible. 

"  23.  Full  statements  shall  be  made  to  the  agents  at 
New- York  semi-annually,  at  dates  fixed  by  them,  of 
the  amount  of  sales,  and  of  expenses  ;  distinguishing 
cash  sales  from  those  on  credit.  And  also,  annual 
statements  shall  be  made  of  the  amount  of  slock. 

"  24.  If  it  shall  appear  to  the  agents  at  New-York 
that  the  business  at  either  of  the  depositories  is  not  well 
managed,  or  that  remittances  are  not  duly  made,  they 
shall  give  notice  thereof  to  the  committee  or  commis- 
sioners acting  for  the  annual  conference,  or  to  the  an- 
nual conference,  who  shall  immediately  correct  the 
error  complained  of,  or  cause  the  affairs  of  the  deposi- 
tory to  be  wound  up." 

SECTION   IX. 

Local   Preachers    to   have    an   Allowance    in   given 
Cases. 

For  the  provisions  on  this  subject  prior  to  1784,  see 
pp.  17,  20.  For  the  rule  in  1784,  see  under  Question 
71,  p.  65.  The  subsequent  regulations  have  been  as 
follows  : — 

1789.  It  was  provided, — "  Let  them  be  paid  for 
their  time  in  proportion  to  the  salary  of  the  travelling 
preachers." 

1790.  The  following  provisions  on  the  subject 
are  found  in  Section  21,  "  Of  the  Local  Preachers." 

"  Quest.  2.  Shall  any  regulations  be  made  in  respect 
to  allowing  a  recompense  to  local  preachers  for  their 
work  in  given  cases  ? 

"  Ans.  1.  Whenever  a  local  preacher  fills  the  place 
of  a  travelling  preacher,  he  shall  be  paid  for  his  trouble 
a  sum  proportionable  to  the  salary  of  a  travelling 
preacher;  which  sum  shall  be  paid  by  the  circuit  at 
the  next  quarterly  meet'  ig,  if  the  travelling  preacher 

12* 


274  Of  Slavery.  [Part  2. 

whose  place  he  filled  up  was  either  sick  or  neces- 
sarily absent ;  or,  in  other  cases,  out  of  the  salary  of 
the  travelling  preacher  himself. 

"  2.  If  a  local  preacher  be  distressed  in  his  temporal 
circumstances,  on  account  of  his  service  in  the  circuit, 
he  may  apply  to  the  quarterly  meeting,  who  may  give 
him  what  relief  they  judge  proper,  after  the  salaries  of 
the  travelling  preachers  and  of  their  wives,  and  all  other 
regular  allowances  to  the  travelling  preachers  be  dis- 
charged." 

1 800.     The  word  "  trouble"  changed  to  "  time." 

1  804:.  This  subject  was  transferred  to  its  present 
place. 

1816.  The  words  "by  the  approbation  of  the 
presiding  elder"  inserted  after  "  travelling  preacher," 
where  the  term  first  occurs,  (1796.) 

section  x. 
Of  Slavery* 

For  the  provisions  on  this  subject  prior  to  1784,  see 
pp.  14,  15,  19,  21,  22.  For  the  rules  adopted  at  the 
Christmas  Conference,  see  pp.  43,  44.  Not  more  than 
six  months  had  elapsed  after  the  adoption  of  these  last 
rules  before  it  was  thought  necessary  to  suspend  them 
Accordingly,  in  the  Annual  Minutes  for  1785  the  fol- 
lowing notice  was  inserted  : — 

"  It  is  recommended  to  all  our  brethren  to  suspend 

*  The  Methodists  in  America  have  from  the  first  taken  an  active 
part  in  promoting  the  welfare  of  the  coloured  people.  See  pp.  16, 
42,  43.     In  the  Annual  Minutes  for  1787  we  find  the  following: — 

"  Quest.  17.  What  directions  shall  we  give  for  the  promotion  of 
the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  coloured  people  ? 

"We  conjure  all  our  ministers  and  preachers,  by  the  love  of  God, 
and  the  salvation  of  souls,  and  do  require  them,  by  all  the  authority 
that  is  invested  in  us,  to  leave  nothing  undone  for  the  spiritual  benefit 
and  salvation  of  them,  within  their  respective  circuits  or  districts ;  and 
for  this  purpose  to  embrace  every  opportunity  of  inquiring  into  the 
state  of  their  souls,  and  to  unite  in  society  those  who  appear  to  have 
a  real  desire  of  fleeing  from  the  wrath  to  come ;  to  meet  such  in 
class,  and  to  exercise  the  whole  Methodist  discipline  among  them. 


Sec.  10.]  Of  Slavery.  275 

the  execution  of  the  minute  on  slavery  till  the  delibera- 
tions of  a  future  conference  ;  and  that  an  equal  space 
of  time  be  allowed  all  our  members  for  consideration, 
when  the  minute  shall  be  put  in  force. 

"  N.  B.  We  do  hold  in  the  deepest  abhorrence  the 
practice  of  slavery ;  and  shall  not  cease  to  seek  its 
destruction  by  all  wise  and  prudent  means." 

This  note  does  not  seem  to  refer  to  Question  43, 
(1784,)  as  it,  with  the  same  answer,  was  retained  in 
the  Discipline  of  1786.  From  this  till  1796  no  men- 
tion, it  would  seem,  was  made  of  the  subject  except  in 
the  General  Rules.     (See  p.  181.) 

1796.  The  following  section  was  introduced  on 
the  subject : — 

"  Quest.  What  regulations  shall  be  made  for  the 
extirpation  of  the  crying  evil  of  African  slavery  ? 

"  Ans.  1.  We  declare,  that  we  are  more  than  ever 
convinced  of  the  great  evil  of  the  African  slavery  which 
still  exists  in  these  United  States,  and  do  most  ear- 
nestly recommend  to  the  yearly  conferences,  quarterly 
meetings,  and  to  those  who  have  the  oversight  of  dis- 
tricts and  circuits,  to  be  exceedingly  cautious  what 
persons  they  admit  to  official  stations  in  our  church  ; 
and  in  the  case  of  future  admission  to  official  stations, 
to  require  such  security  of  those  who  hold  slaves,  for 
the  emancipation  of  them,  immediately  or  gradually, 
as  the  laws  of  the  states  respectively,  and  the  circum- 
stances of  the  case  will  admit ;  and  we  do  fully  autho- 
rize all  the  yearly  conferences  to  make  whatever  regu- 
lations they  judge  proper,  in  the  present  case,  respecting 
the  admission  of  persons  to  official  stations  in  our 
church. 

"  2.  No  slaveholder  shall  be  received  into  society 
till  the  preacher  who  has  the  oversight  of  the  circuit 
has  spoken  to  him  freely  and  faithfully  on  the  subject 
of  slavery. 

"  3.  Every  member  of  the  society  who  sells  a  slave 
shall  immediately,  after  full  proof,  be  excluded  the 
society.     And  if  any  member  of  our  society  purchase 


276  Of  Slavery.  [Part  2. 

a  slave,  the  ensuing  quarterly  meeting  shall  determine 
on  the  number  of  years  in  which  the  slave  so  purchased 
would  work  out  the  price  of  his  purchase.  And  the 
person  so  purchasing  shall,  immediately  after  such 
determination,  execute  a  legal  instrument  for  the 
manumission  of  such  slave,  at  the  expiration  of  the 
term  determined,  by  the  quarterly  meeting.  And  in 
default  of  his  executing  such  instrument  of  manumis- 
sion, or  on  his  refusal  to  submit  his  case  to  the  judg- 
ment of  the  quarterly  meeting,  such  member  shall  be 
excluded  the  society.  Provided  also,  that  in  the  case 
of  a  female  slave,  it  shall  be  inserted  in  the  aforesaid 
instrument  of  manumission,  that  all  her  children  who 
shall  be  born  during  the  years  of  her  servitude,  shall 
be  free  at  the  following  times,  namely  :  every  female 
child  at  the  age  of  twenty-one,  and  every  male  child 
at  the  age  of  twenty-five.  Nevertheless,  if  the  member 
of  our  society,  executing  the  said  instrument  of  manu- 
mission, judge  it  proper,  he  may  fix  the  times  of  manu- 
mission of  the  children  of  the  female  slaves  before 
mentioned,  at  an  earlier  age  than  that  which  is  pre- 
scribed above. 

"4.  The  preachers  and  other  members  of  our  so- 
ciety are  requested  to  consider  the  subject  of  negro 
slavery  with  deep  attention  till  the  ensuing  General 
Conference  :  and  that  they  impart  to  the  General  Con- 
ference, through  the  medium  of  the  yearly  conferences, 
or  otherwise,  any  important  thoughts  upon  the  subject, 
that  the  conference  may  have  full  light,  in  order  to 
take  further  steps  toward  the  eradicating  this  enormous 
evil  from  that  part  of  the  church  of  God  to  which  they 
are  united."* 

1 800.  The  following  new  paragraphs  were  in- 
serted : — 

"  2.  When  any  travelling  preacher  becomes  an 
owner  of  a  slave  or  slaves,  by  any  means,  he  shall 


*  It  may  be  worthy  of  remark  that  this  is  almost  the  only  section 
upon  which  the  bishops  make  no  notes. 


Sec.  10.]  Of  Slavery.  277 

forfeit  his  ministerial  character  in  our  church,  unless 
he  execute,  if  it  be  practicable,  a  legal  emancipation 
of  such  slaves,  conformably  to  the  laws  of  the  state  in 
which  he  lives." 

"  6.  The  annual  conferences  are  directed  to  draw 
up  addresses  for  the  gradual  emancipation  of  the  slaves, 
to  the  legislatures  of  those  states  in  which  no  general 
laws  have  been  passed  for  that  purpose.  These  ad- 
dresses shall  urge,  in  the  most  respectful,  but  pointed 
manner,  the  necessity  of  a  law  for  the  gradual  emanci- 
pation of  the  slaves  ;  proper  committees  shall  be  ap- 
pointed, by  the  annual  conferences,  out  of  the  most 
respectable  of  our  friends,  for  the  conducting  of  the 
business ;  and  the  presiding  elders,  elders,  deacons, 
and  travelling  preachers,  shall  procure  as  many  proper 
signatures  as  possible  to  the  addresses,  and  give  all  the 
assistance  in  their  power  in  every  respect  to  aid  the 
committees,  and  to  further  this  blessed  undertaking. 
Let  this  be  continued  from  year  to  year,  till  the  desired 
end  be  accomplished." 

1 804.     The  following  alterations  were  made  : — 

The  question  reads, — "  What  shall  be  done  for  the 
extirpation  of  the  evil  of  slavery  ?" 

In  paragraph  1  (1796)  instead  of  "more  than  ever 
convinced,"  we  have,  "  as  much  as  ever  convinced," 
and  instead  of  "  the  African  slavery  which  still  exists 
in  these  United  States,"  we  have  "  slavery." 

In  paragraph  4,  (3  of  1796,)  respecting  the 
selling  of  a  slave,  before  the  words  "  shall  imme- 
diately," the  following  clause  is  inserted  : — "  except 
at  the  request  of  the  slave,  in  cases  of  mercy  and 
humanity,  agreeably  to  the  judgment  of  a  committee 
of  the  male  members  of  the  society,  appointed  by  the 
preacher  who  has  the  charge  of  the  circuit." 

The  following  new  proviso  was  inserted  in  this 
paragraph  : — "  Provided  also,  that  if  a  member  of 
our  society  shall  buy  a  slave  with  a  certificate  of 
future  emancipation,  the  terms  of  emancipation  shall, 
notwithstanding,    be    subject    to   the    decision    of  the 


278  Of  Slavery.  [Part  2. 

quarterly  meeting  conference."  All  after  "  neverthe- 
less" was  struck  out,  and  the  following  substituted  : — 
"  The  members  of  our  societies  in  the  states  of  North 
Carolina,  South  Carolina,  Georgia,  and  Tennessee, 
shall  be  exempted  from  the  operation  of  the  above 
rules."  The  paragraphs  about  considering  the  subject 
of  slavery  and  petitions  to  legislatures,  (namely,  No. 
4  of  1796,  and  No.  6  of  1800,)  were  struck  out, 
and  the  following  added  : — 

"  5.  Let  our  preachers,  from  time  to  time,  as  occa- 
sion serves,  admonish  and  exhort  all  slaves  to  render 
due  respect  and  obedience  to  the  commands  and  inte- 
rests of  their  respective  masters." 

1808.  All  that  related  to  slaveholding  among 
private  members  (see  2  and  3  of  1796)  struck  out,  and 
the  following  substituted  : — 

"  3.  The  General  Conference  authorizes  each  annual 
conference  to  form  their  own  regulations  relative  to 
buying  and  selling  slaves." 

Paragraph  5  of  1804  was  also  struck  out. 

18 15.  Paragraph  3  of  1808  was  altered  so  as 
to  read, — 

"  3.  Whereas  the  laws  of  some  of  the  states  do  not 
admit  of  emancipating  of  slaves,  without  a  special  act 
of  the  legislature ;  the  General  Conference  authorizes 
each  annual  conference  to  form  their  own  regulations 
relative  to  buying  and  selling  slaves." 

1816.  Paragraph  1  (see  1796)  was  altered  so  as 
to  read, — 

"  1.  We  declare  that  we  are  as  much  as  ever  con- 
vinced of  the  great  evil  of  slavery  :  therefore  no  slave- 
holder shall  be  eligible  to  any  official  station  in  our 
church  hereafter,  where  the  laws  of  the  state  in  which 
he  lives  will  admit  of  emancipation,  and  permit  the 
liberated  slave  to  enjoy  freedom." 

1820.  Paragraph  3,  (see  1812,)  leaving  it  to 
the  annual  conferences  "  to  form  their  own  regulations 
about  buying  and  selling  slaves,"  was  struck  out. 

1  S£4.     The  following  paragraphs  added  : — 


Sec.  10.]  Of  Slavery.  279 

"  3.  All  our  preachers  shall  prudently  enforce  upon 
our  members  the  necessity  of  teaching  their  slaves  to 
read  the  word  of  God  ;  and  to  allow  them  time  to 
attend  upon  the  public  worship  of  God  on  our  regular 
days  of  divine  service. 

"4.  Our  coloured  preachers  and  official  members 
shall  have  all  the  privileges  which  are  usual  to  others 
in  the  district  and  quarterly  conferences,  where  the 
usages  of  the  country  do  not  forbid  it.  And  the  pre- 
siding elder  may  hold  for  them  a  separate  district  con- 
ference, where  the  number  of  coloured  local  preachers 
will  justify  it.* 

"  5.  The  annual  conferences  may  employ  coloured 
preachers  to  travel  and  preach  where  their  services 
are  judged  necessary  ;  provided  that  no  one  shall  be  so 
employed  without  having  been  recommended  according 
to  the  Form  of  Discipline." 


*  These  provisions  respecting  district  conferences  have  been  re- 
tained  ever  since,  although  district  conferences  were  abolished 
in  1&3&. 


APPENDIX. 


EXTRACTS   FROM  THE   NOTES  TO  THE   DISCIPLINE,  BY 
DR.  COKE  AND  BISHOP  AS  BURY. 


The  fact  has  already  been  noticed,  that  Dr.  Coke  and  Bishop 
Asbury  appended  explanatory  notes  to  the  Discipline  of  1796. 
These  consisted  partly  of  Scripture  proofs  of  the  doctrines  and 
rules  of  the  church,  and  partly  of  expositions  of  the  Discipline. 
The  latter,  constituting  about  two-thirds  of  the  whole,  are  inserted 
in  this  Appendix,  under  their  respective  heads.  The  bishops 
themselves  disclaimed  having  any  authority  "  to  make  laws  or 
regulations,"  much  less  can  their  notes  be  regarded  in  that  light, 
now  that  the  Discipline  has  been  considerably  modified.  Bu* 
they  are  still  interesting  and  important,  as  containing  the  views 
of  the  first  bishops  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  respecting 
its  discipline  at  that  time,  and  also,  as  having  been  prepared  at  the 
request  of  the  General  Conference  of  1796,  and  having  received 
the  implied  sanction  of  the  General  Conference  of  1800,  which 
directed  that  they  should  be  printed  in  such  a  manner  that  they 
could  be  conveniently  bound  up  with  the  Form  of  Discipline. 

"  section  I. 

"  Of  the  Origin  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church." 

"  It  cannot  be  needful  in  this  country  to  vindicate  the  right  of 
every  Christian  society  to  possess,  within  itself,  all  the  privileges 
necessary  or  expedient  for  the  comfort,  instruction,  or  good  go- 
vernment of  the  members  thereof.  The  two  sacraments  of 
baptism  and  the  Lord's  supper  have  been  allowed  to  be  essential  to 
the  formation  of  a  Christian  church,  by  every  party  and  denomi- 
nation in  every  age  and  country  of  Christendom,  with  the  excep- 
tion only  of  a  single  modern  society  :  and  ordination  by  the 
imposition  of  hands  has  been  allowed  to  be  highly  expedient,  and 
has  been  practised  as  universally  as  the  former.  And  these  two 
points  as  above  described,  might,  if  need  were,  be  confirmed  by 
the  Scriptures,  and  by  the  unanimous  testimony  of  all  the  primi- 
tive fathers  of  the  church  for  the  three  first  centuries ;  and,  in- 
deed, by  all  the  able  divines  who  have  written  on  the  subject  in 
the  different  languages  of  the  world  down  to  the  present  times. 


282  Notes  on  the  Discipline,  [Ch.  1. 

"  The  only  point  which  can  be  disputed  by  any  sensible  person, 
is  the  episcopal  form  which  we  have  adopted ;  and  this  can  be  con- 
tested by  candid  men,  only  from  their  want  of  acquaintance  with 
the  history  of  the  church.  The  most  bigoted  devotees  to  reli- 
gious establishments  (the  clergy  of  the  Church  of  Rome  excepted) 
are  now  ashamed  to  support  the  doctrine  of  the  apostolic,  uninter- 
rupted succession  of  bishops.  Dr.  Hoadley,  bishop  of  Winchester, 
who  was,  we  believe,  the  greatest  advocate  for  episcopacy  whom 
the  Protestant  churches  ever  produced,  has  been  so  completely 
overcome  by  Dr.  Calamy,  in  respect  to  the  uninterrupted  succes- 
sion, that  the  point  has  been  entirely  given  up.  Nor  do  we  re- 
collect that  any  writer  of  the  Protestant  churches  has  since 
attempted  to  defend  what  all  the  learned  world  at  present  know 
to  be  utterly  indefensible. 

"  And  yet  nothing  but  an  apostolic,  uninterrupted  succession, 
can  possibly  confine  the  right  of  episcopacy  to  any  particular 
church.  The  idea,  that  the  supreme  magistrate,  or  legislature 
of  a  country,  ought  to  be  the  head  of  the  church  in  that  nation,  is 
a  position,  which,  we  think,  no  one  here  will  presume  to  assert. 
It  follows,  therefore,  indubitably,  that  every  church  has  a  right 
to  choose,  if  it  please,  the  episcopal  plan. 

"  The  late  Rev.  John  Wesley  recommended  the  episcopal  form 
to  his  societies  in  America  ;  and  the  General  Conference,  which 
is  the  chief  synod  of  our  church,  unanimously  accepted  of  it.  Mr. 
Wesley  did  more.  He  first  consecrated  one  for  the  office  of  a 
bishop,  that  our  episcopacy  might  descend  from  himself.  The 
General  Conference  unanimously  accepted  of  the  person  so  con- 
secrated, as  well  as  of  Francis  Asbury,  who  had  for  many  years 
before  exercised  every  branch  of  the  episcopal  office,  excepting 
that  of  ordination.  Now,  the  idea  of  an  apostolic  succession  be- 
ing exploded,  it  follows,  that  the  Methodist  Church  has  every 
thing  which  is  Scriptural  and  essential  to  justify  its  episcopacy.  Is 
the  unanimous  approbation  of  the  chief  synod  of  a  church  neces- 
sary 1  This  it  has  had.  Is  the  ready  compliance  of  the  members 
of  the  church  with  its  decision,  in  this  respect,  necessary  1  This 
it  has  had,  and  continues  to  have.  Is  it  highly  expedient,  that 
the  fountain  of  the  episcopacy  should  be  respectable  1  This  has 
been  the  case.  The  most  respectable  divine  since  the  primitive 
ages,  if  not  since  the  time  of  the  apostles,  was  Mr.  Wesley.  His 
knowledge  of  the  sciences  was  very  extensive.  He  was  a  general 
scholar  :  and  for  any  to  call  his  learning  in  question,  would  be  to 
call  their  own.  On  his  death  the  literati  of  England  bore  testi- 
mony to  his  great  character.  And  where  has  been  the  individual 
so  useful  in  the  spread  of  religion  1  But  in  this  we  can  appeal 
only  to  the  lovers  of  vital  godliness.  By  his  long  and  incessant 
labours  he  raised  a  multitude  of  societies,  who  looked  up  to  him 
for  direction  ;  and  certainly  his  directions  in  things  lawful,  with 
the  full  approbation  of  the  people,  were  sufficient  to  give  authen- 


Sec.  3.]  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury.  283 

ticity  to  what  was  accordingly  done.  He  was  peculiarly  attached 
to  the  laws  and  customs  of  the  church  in  the  primitive  times 
of  Christianity.  He  knew,  that  the  primitive  churches  univer- 
sally followed  the  episcopal  plan :  and  indeed  Bishop  Hoadley  has 
demonstrated  that  the  episcopal  plan  was  universal  till  the  time 
of  the  Reformation.  Mr.  Wesley  therefore  preferred  the  episcopal 
form  of  church  government ;  and  God  has  (glory  be  to  his  name !) 
wonderfully  blessed  it  among  us." 

"  But  in  all  we  have  observed  on  this  subject,  we  by  no  means 
intend  to  speak  disrespectfully  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  or  of 
any  other  :  we  only  desire  to  defend  our  own  from  the  unjust 
calumnies  of  its  opponents." 


"  SECTION  III. 

"  Of  the  General  and  Yearly  Conferences." 

"  Our  societies  are  scattered  over  a  vast  country,  extending 
about  fourteen  hundred  miles  from  north  to  south,  and  from  five 
to  eight  hundred  from  east  to  west.  We  could  not,  therefore,  in 
justice  to  the  work  of  God,  nor  from  the  state  of  our  finances, 
hold  our  General  Conferences  oftener  than  once  in  four  years. 
If  they  were  more  frequent,  the  long  absence  of  so  many  minis- 
ters from  their  respective  circuits  and  districts  would  be  an  irre- 
parable loss  to  the  societies  and  congregations.  Nor  do  we  think, 
that  the  nature  of  a  religious  constitution  renders  it  necessary  to 
revise  more  frequently  the  regulations  by  which  it  is  governed. 
But  there  are  various  particulars,  which  do  not  come  under  the 
name  of  laws,  which  require  more  frequent  assemblies  or  confer- 
ences for  their  consideration.  The  admission  of  preachers  on 
trial  and  into  full  connection,  the  ordination  of  elders  and  deacons, 
the  examination  of  the  characters  of  the  ministers  and  preachers, 
and  the  stationing  of  them  all,  as  well  as  the  management  of  the 
fund  for  the  superannuated  preachers,  &c,  are  points  of  the  first 
moment,  and  call  for  frequent  meetings.  On  this  account,  the 
General  Conference  has  appointed  yearly  conferences,  divided 
in  the  best  manner  they  were  able  ;  to  be  composed,  as  far  as 
possible,  of  at  least  one  bishop — the  president  elder  of  each  dis- 
trict within  the  control  of  those  conferences,  respectively — the 
elders,  deacons,  and  the  preachers  in  full  connection.  These  men, 
who  have  been  travelling  the  preceding  year  among  all  the  soci- 
eties in  those  districts  and  circuits,  respectively,  can  gixe  the 
fullest,  the  completest  information  on  all  the  subjects  which 
come  under  the  cognizance  of  the  yearly  conferences. 

"  But  it  may  be  asked,  Why  are  not  delegates  sent  to  these 
conferences  from  each  of  the  circuits  ?  We  answer,  It  would 
utterly  destroy  our  itinerant  plan.  They  would  be  concerned 
chiefly,  if  not  only,  for  the  interests  of  their  own  constituents. 


284  Notes  on  the  Discipline,  [Ch.  1 . 

They  could  not  be  expected,  from  the  nature  of  things,  to  make 
the  necessary  sacrifices,  and  to  enter  impartially  into  the  good  of 
the  whole.  They  would  necessarily  endeavour  to  obtain  the  most 
able  and  lively  preachers  for  their  respective  circuits,  without 
entering,  perhaps  at  all,  into  that  enlarged,  apostolic  spirit,  which 
would  endeavour,  whatever  might  be  the  sacrifice,  to  make  all 
things  tally.  The  difference  of  gifts  in  the  ministers,  and  the 
opposing  interests  of  the  delegates,  would  produce  conflicts  of  a 
pernicious  tendency  ;  and,  in  many  instances,  improper  means 
would  be  used  for  obtaining  the  desired  point.  Frequently  the 
delegates,  if  unsuccessful  in  their  application  for  their  favourite 
preacher,  would  probably  make  him  secret  offers  to  settle  among 
them  ;  and  if  unsuccessful  in  every  point,  and  the  preacher,  ap- 
pointed for  them  and  their  constituents,  was  not  agreeable  to  their 
wishes,  they  might  grow  indignant,  and,  through  resentment, 
and  by  their  unfavourable  reports,  on  their  return,  might  cause 
a  separation  from  the  general  body.  And  those  who  imagine  this 
to  be  a  mere  chimera,  show,  we  think,  but  little  knowledge  of 
human  nature  :  they  do  not  consider  how  easily  and  powerfully 
the  heated  passions  would  plead  in  favour  of  a  settled  ministry — 
how  easily  disappointment  and  jealousy  would  present  the  purest 
and  most  disinterested  conduct  in  the  most  unfavourable  light : 
to  say  nothing  of  the  labour  and  expense  of  such  a  plan.  While, 
on  the  other  hand,  the  present  members  who  compose  our  con- 
ferences, who  know  not,  when  they  meet,  what  may  be  their 
next  sphere  of  action,  and  are  willing  to  run  anywhere  on  the 
errands  of  their  Lord,  are  not  nearly  as  much  exposed  to  the 
temptations  mentioned  above.* 

"  The  following  portions  of  the  word  of  God  are  pointed  in 
support  of  the  itinerant  plan  for  the  propagation  of  the  gospel ; 
which  plan  renders  most  of  the  regulations  contained  in  this  sec- 
tion essential  to  the  existence  of  our  united  society  :  Matt,  x, 
5-11,  '  These  twelve  [apostles]  Jesus  sent  forth,  and  command- 
ed them,  saying,  Go — to  the  lost  sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel. 
And  as  ye  go,  'preach,  saying,  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand. 
And  into  whatsoever  city  or  town  ye  shall  enter,  inquire,'  &c. 


it  *  We  are  very  far  from  making  these  remarks  out  of  any  disre- 
spect to  our  located  brethren.  On  the  contrary,  we  are  very  conscious 
that  many  of  them  equal  any  of  us,  and  perhaps  much  exceed  us  in 
grace  and  wisdom.  We  have  made  these  observations  only  on  ac- 
count of  their  located  situation,  well  knowing  that  our  people  would 
on  no  occasion  choose  any  for  their  delegates  who  were  not  wise  and 
good  men.  But  such  is  the  nature  of  man,  and  perhaps  such  is  the 
duty  of  man,  that  he  will  always  prefer  the  people  for  whom  he  acts, 
and  to  whom  he  is  responsible,  before  all  others.  We  should,  proba- 
bly, act  in  the  same  manner  ourselves,  if  we  were  delegates  for  a 
single  circuit  or  district." 


Sec.  3.]  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury.  285 

Matt,  xxii,  8-10,  'Then  saith  he  to  his  servants,  The  wedding  i3 
ready,  but  they  which  were  bidden  were  not  worthy.  Go  ye, 
therefore,  into  the  highways,  and  as  many  as  ye  shall  find,  bid 
to  the  marriage.  So  those  servants  went  out  into  the  highways,1 
&c.  Matt,  xxviii,  19, '  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations,1  be 
as  extensively  useful  as  possible.  Mark  vi,  7-12, '  And  he  calleth 
unto  him  the  twelve,  and  began  to  send  them  forth  by  two  and 
two, — and  commanded  them  that  they  should  take  nothing 
for  their  journey,  save  a  staff  only. — And  he  said  unto  them, 
In  what  place  soever  ye  enter  into  a  house,  there  abide,  till  ye 
depart  from  that  place. — And  they  went  out,  and  preached  that 
men  should  repent.'  Luke  x,  1-9,  '  After  these  things,  the  Lord 
appointed  other  seventy  also,  and  sent  them  two  and  two  before 
his  face  into  every  city  and  place,  whither  he  himself  would 
come. — And  into  whatsoever  house  ye  enter,'  says  our  Lord  to 
them,  '  first  say,  Peace  be  to  this  house. — And  into  whatsoever 
city  ye  enter,  and  they  receive  you, — say  unto  them,  The  king- 
dom of  God  is  come  nigh  unto  you.'  Luke  xiv,  23, '  And  the  Lord 
said  unto  the  servant,  Go  out  into  the  higliways  and  hedges,  and 
compel  them  to  come  in,  that  my  house  may  be  filled.'  Acts 
viii,  4,  'They  that  were  scattered  abroad  went  everywhere 
preaching  the  word.'  Acts  viii,  40,  'Philip — preached  in  all  the 
cities,  till  he  came  to  Cesarea.'  Acts  xvi,  36,  '  Paul  said  unto 
Barnabas,  Let  us  go  again  and  visit  our  brethren  in  every  city 
where  we  have  preached  the  word  of  the  Lord,'  &c. 

M  We  have  already  shown,  that  Timothy  and  Titus  were  travel- 
ling bishops.  In  short,  every  candid  person,  who  is  thoroughly 
acquainted  with  the  New  Testament,  must  allow,  that  whatever 
excellences  other  plans  may  have,  this  is  the  primitive  and  apos- 
tolic plan.  But  we  would  by  no  means  speak  with  disrespect  of 
the  faithful  located  ministers  of  any  church.  We  doubt  not, 
but,  from  the  nature  and  circumstances  of  things,  there  must 
have  been  many  located  ministers  in  the  primitive  churches  :  and 
we  must  acknowledge,  with  gratitude  to  God,  that  the  located 
brethren  in  our  church  are  truly  useful  and  of  considerable  con- 
sequence, in  their  respective  stations.  But,  on  the  other  hand, 
we  are  so  conscious  of  the  vast  importance  of  the  travelling  plan, 
that  we  are  determined,  through  the  grace  of  God,  to  support  it 
to  the  utmost  of  our  power  :  nor  will  any  plea  which  can  possibly 
be  urged,  however  plausible  it  may  appear,  or  under  whatever 
name  proposed,  induce  us  to  make  the  least  sacrifice  in  this  re- 
spect, or,  by  the  introduction  of  any  novelty,  to  run  the  least 
hazard  of  wounding  that  plan,  which  God  has  so  wonderfully- 
owned,  and  which  is  so  perfectly  consistent  with  the  apostolic 
and  primitive  practice. 

"  We  will  now  humbly  beg  leave  to  drop  a  few  hints  (for  laws 
or  regulations  we  have  no  authority  to  make)  as  explanatory  of 
those  words  in  the  introduction  to  this  section,  'It  is  desired, 


286  Notes  on  the  Discipline,  [Ch.  1. 

that  every  person  speak  freely  whatever  is  in  his  heart :'  and  we 
propose  them  the  more  readily,  as  they  are  extracted  from  the 
Minutes  drawn  up  by  our  elder  brethren,  the  members  of  the 
British  Conference  : — 

"  1.  Be  tender  of  the  character  of  every  brother  ;  but  keep  at 
the  utmost  distance  from  countenancing  sin. 

"  2.  Say  nothing  in  the  conference  but  what  is  strictly  neces- 
sary, and  to  the  point. 

"3.  If  accused  by  any  one,  remember  recrimination  is  no 
acquittance  ;  therefore  avoid  it. 

"  4.  Beware  of  impatience  of  contradiction  :  be  firm ;  but  be 
open  to  conviction.  The  cause  is  God's,  and  he  needs  not  the 
hands  of  an  Uzzah  to  support  his  ark.  The  being  too  tenacious 
of  a  point,  because  you  brought  it  forward,  may  be  only  feeding 
self.     Be  quite  easy,  if  a  majority  decide  against  you. 

"  5.  Use  no  craft  or  guile  to  gain  any  point.  Genuine  simpli- 
city will  always  support  itself.  But  there  is  no  need  always  to 
say  all  you  know  or  think. 

"6.  Beware  of  too  much  confidence  in  your  own  abilities  ;  and 
never  despise  an  opponent. 

"  7.  Avoid  all  lightness  of  spirit,  even  what  would  be  innocent 
anywhere  else. — Thou,  God,  seest  me. 

"  The  appointment  of  the  times  for  holding  the  yearly  confer- 
ences must  necessarily  be  invested  in  the  bishops,  otherwise 
they  cannot  possibly  form  their  plans  for  travelling  through  the 
continent,  so  that  they  may  be  enabled  to  attend  each  of  the 
conferences.  But  the  right  of  fixing  the  places  rests  with  the 
conferences. 

"  We  cannot  omit  noticing,  before  we  conclude  this  section, 
the  strict  examination  which  the  characters  of  the  preachers  pass 
through,  in  the  yearly  conferences.  When  that  eminent  saint 
of  God,  and  great  writer,  John  Fletcher,  was  once  present,  in 
the  British  Conference,  at  the  examination  of  the  characters,  he 
seemed  astonished,  and  expressed  his  surprise  and  approbation  in 
very  strong  terms.  The  examination  is  equally  strict  in  all  the 
conferences  throughout  the  connection.  And  we  know  of  no 
church  where  the  purity  of  the  morals,  the  orthodoxy  of  the  doc- 
trines, and  the  usefulness  of  the  lives  and  labours  of  the  minis- 
ters, (for  all  these  are  included  in  the  examination,)  are  more 
strictly  attended  to  than  in  ours. 

"  In  respect  to  the  division  of  the  continent,  for  the  purpose 
of  holding  the  yearly  conferences,  we  may  observe,  that  for  several 
years  the  annual  conferences  were  very  small,  consisting  only  of 
the  preachers  of  a  single  district,  or  of  two  or  three  very  small 
ones.  This  wras  attended  with  many  inconveniences : — 1 .  There 
were  but  few7  of  the  senior  preachers,  whose  years  and  experience 
had  matured  their  judgments,  who  could  be  present  at  any  one 
conference.  2.  The  conferences  wanted  that  dignity  which  every 


Sec.  4.]  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury.  287 

religious  synod  should  possess,  and  which  always  accompanies  a 
large  assembly  of  gospel  ministers.  3.  The  itinerant  plan  was 
exceedingly  cramped,  from  the  difficulty  of  removing  preachers 
from  one  district  to  another.  All  these  inconveniences  will,  we 
trust,  be  removed  on  the  present  plan  ;  and  at  the  same  time  the 
conferences  are  so  arranged,  that  all  the  members,  respectively, 
may  attend  with  little  difficulty. 

"  To  all  which  may  be  added,  that  the  active,  zealous,  unmar- 
ried preachers,  may  move  on  a  larger  scale,  and  preach  the  ever- 
blessed  gospel  far  more  extensively  through  the  sixteen  states, 
and  other  parts  of  the  continent ;  while  the  married  preachers, 
whose  circumstances  require  them,  in  many  instances,  to  be 
more  located  than  the  single  men,  will  have  a  considerable  field 
of  action  opened  to  them  ;  and  also  the  bishops  will  be  able  to 
attend  the  conferences  with  greater  ease,  and  without  injury  to 
their  health. 

"  The  regulation  concerning  those  who  are  to  attend  the  con- 
ferences is  made,  that  our  societies  and  congregations  may  be 
supplied  with  preaching  during  the  conferences.  We  would, 
therefore,  wish  to  have  a  few  of  the  travelling  preachers  among 
our  dear  flocks  at  those  times.  But  as  we  desire  to  make  the 
conferences  as  respectable  and  weighty  as  possible,  we  can  spare 
none  at  those  important  seasons,  except  the  preachers  upon  trial. 
They,  also,  will  be  absent  from  the  yearly  conferences  only  for 
one  year,  as  they  must  be  present  on  the  second  to  be  admitted 
into  full  connection." 


"SECTION  IV. 

"  Of  the  Election  and  Consecration  of  Bishops,  and  of  their 
Duty." 

"  In  considering  the  present  subject,  we  must  observe,  that  no- 
thing has  been  introduced  into  Methodism  by  the  present  episco- 
pal form  of  government,  which  was  not  before  fully  exercised 
by  Mr.  Wesley.  He  presided  in  the  conferences  ;  fixed  the 
appointments  of  the  preachers  for  their  several  circuits  ;  changed, 
received,  or  suspended  preachers  wherever  he  judged  that 
necessity  required  it ;  travelled  through  the  European  connection 
at  large  ;  superintended  the  spiritual  and  temporal  business  :  and 
consecrated  two  bishops,  Thomas  Coke  and  Alexander  Mather, 
one  before  the  present  episcopal  plan  took  place  in  America,  and 
the  other  afterward,  besides  ordaining  elders  and  deacons.  But 
the  authority  of  Mr.  Wesley  and  that  of  the  bishops  in  America 
differ  in  the  following  important  points : — 

"  1.  Mr.  Wesley  was  the  patron  of  all  the  Methodist  pulpits  in 
Great  Britain  and  Ireland  for  life,  the  sole  right  of  nomination 
being  invested  in  him  by  all  the  deeds  of  settlement,  which  gave 


288  NoUs  on  the  Discipline,  [Ch.  1. 

him  exceeding  great  power.  But  the  bishops  in  America  possess 
no  such  power.  The  property  of  the  preaching-houses  is  invested 
in  the  trustees ;  and  the  right  of  nomination  to  the  pulpits,  in 
the  General  Conference — and  in  such  as  the  General  Conference 
shall,  from  time  to  time,  appoint.  This  division  of  power  in 
favour  of  the  General  Conference  was  absolutely  necessary. 
'Without  it  the  itinerant  plan  could  not  exist  for  any  long  continu- 
ance. The  trustees  would  probably,  in  many  instances,  from 
their  located  situation,  insist  upon  having  their  favourite  preachers 
stationed  in  their  circuits,  or  endeavour  to  prevail  on  the  preach- 
ers themselves  to  locate  among  them,  or  choose  some  other  set- 
tled minister  for  their  chapels.  In  other  cases,  the  trustees  of 
preaching-houses  in  different  circuits  would  probably  insist  upon 
having  the  same  popular  or  favourite  preachers.*  Here,  then, 
lies  the  grand  difference  between  Mr.  Wesley's  authority,  in  the 
present  instance,  and  that  of  our  American  bishops.  The  former, 
as  (under  God)  the  father  of  the  connection,  was  allowed  to 
have  the  sole,  legal,  independent  nomination  of  preachers  to  all 
the  chapels  :  the  latter  are  entirely  dependent  on  the  General 
Conference. 

"  But  why,  may  it  be  asked,  does  the  General  Conference  lodge 
the  power  of  stationing  the  preachers  in  the  episcopacy !  We 
answer,  On  account  of  their  entire  confidence  in  it.  If  ever, 
through  improper  conduct,  it  loses  that  confidence  in  any  consi- 
derable degree,  the  General  Conference  will,  upon  evidence  given, 
in  a  proportionable  degree,  take  from  it  this  branch  of  its  authority. 
But  if  ever  it  evidently  betrays  a  spirit  of  tyranny  or  partiality, 
and  this  can  be  proved  before  the  General  Conference,  the 
whole  will  be  taken  from  it :  and  we  pray  God,  that  in  such  case 
the  power  may  be  invested  in  other  hands  !  And  alas !  who 
would  envy  any  one  the  power  1  There  is  no  situation  in  which 
a  bishop  can  be  placed,  no  branch  of  duty  he  can  possibly 
exercise,  so  delicate,  or  which  so  exposes  him  to  the  jealousies 


"  *  We  must  repeat  nearly  the  same  observations  concerning  trustees, 
which  we  have  in  our  notes  on  the  last  section,  concerning  the  sending 
of  delegates  to  our  conferences.  We  have  a  great  respect  for  our 
trustees.  We  consider  them  as  men  to  whom  the  connection  is 
greatly  obliged.  They  fill  up  an  important  province  in  our  church, 
and  have  a  claim  to  a  high  rank  among  us.  Humanly  speaking,  the 
work  could  not  be  carried  on  without  them  to  any  extent  in  the  cities 
and  towns.  Their  responsibility  for  the  debts  of  our  buildings,  and 
the  disinterestedness  which  must  necessarily  influence  them  when  they 
make  themselves  responsible,  lay  our  societies  under  very  great  obli- 
gations. We  both  love  and  honour  them.  But  still  they  are  located 
men.  They  cannot  be  expected  to  act  impartially  for  the  whole. 
They  will  think  it  their  duty,  and  perhaps  it  is  their  duty,  to  prefer  the 
interests  of  their  own  congregations  to  any  other.  We  should  pro. 
bably  act  in  the  same  manner  in  their  situation." 


Sec.  4.]  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury.  289 

not  only  of  false  but  of  true  brethren,  as  this.  The  removal  of 
preachers  from  district  to  district,  and  from  circuit  to  circuit, 
very  nearly  concerns  them,  and  touches  their  tenderest  feelings : 
and  it  requires  no  small  portion  of  grace  for  a  preacher  to  be 
perfectly  contented  with  his  appointment,  when  he  is  stationed 
in  a  circuit  where  the  societies  are  small,  the  rides  long,  and  the 
fare  coarse.  Any  one,  therefore,  may  easily  see,  from  the  na- 
ture of  man,  that  though  the  bishop  has  to  deal  with  some  of  the 
best  of  men,  he  will  sometimes  raise  himself  opposers,  who,  by 
rather  overrating  their  own  abilities,  may  judge  him  to  be  par- 
tial in  respect  to  their  appointments:  and  these  circumstances 
would  weigh  down  his  mind  to  such  a  degree,  as  those  who  are 
not  well  acquainted  with  the  difficulties  which  necessarily 
accompany  public  and  important  stations  among  mankind,  can 
hardly  conceive. 

"  May  we  not  add  a  few  observations  concerning  the  high  ex- 
pediency, if  not  necessity,  of  the  present  plan.  How  could  an 
itinerant  ministry  be  preserved  through  this  extensive  continent, 
if  the  yearly  conferences  were  to  station  the  preachers  1  They 
would,  of  course,  be  taken  up  with  th»  sole  consideration  of  the 
spiritual  and  temporal  interests  of  that  part  of  the  connection, 
the  direction  of  which  was  intrusted  to  them.  The  necessary 
consequence  of  this  mode  of  proceeding  would  probably,  in  less 
than  an  age,  be  the  division  of  the  body  and  the  independence  of 
each  yearly  conference.  The  conferences  would  be  more  and 
more  estranged  from  each  other  for  want  of  a  mutual  exchange  of 
preachers  ;  and  that  grand  spring,  the  union  of  the  body  at  large, 
by  which,  under  divine  grace,  the  work  is  more  and  more  ex- 
tended through  this  vast  country,  would  be  gradually  weakened,  till 
at  last  it  might  be  entirely  destroyed.  The  connection  would  no 
more  be  enabled  to  send  missionaries  to  the  western  states  and 
territories,  in  proportion  to  their  rapid  population.  The  grand 
circulation  of  ministers  would  be  at  an  end,  and  a  mortal  stab 
given  to  the  itinerant  plan.  The  surplus  of  preachers  in  one 
conference  could  not  be  drawn  out  to  supply  the  deficiencies  of 
others,  through  declensions,  locations,  deaths,  &c,  and  the  revi- 
vals in  one  part  of  the  continent  could  not  be  rendered  beneficial 
to  the  others.  Our  grand  plan,  in  all  its  parts,  leads  to  an 
itinerant  ministry.  Our  bishops  are  travelling  bishops.  All  the 
different  orders  which  compose  our  conferences  are  employed  in 
the  travelling  line ;  and  our  local  preachers  are,  in  some  degree, 
travelling  preachers.  Every  thing  is  kept  moving  as  far  as 
possible  ;  and  we  will  be  bold  to  say,  that,  next  to  the  grace  of 
God,  there  is  nothing  like  this  for  keeping  the  whole  body  alive 
from  the  centre  to  the  circumference,  and  for  the  continual  ex- 
tension of  that  circumference  on  every  hand.  And  we  verily 
believe,  that  if  our  episcopacy  should,  at  any  time,  through  ty- 
rannical or  immoral  conduct,  come  under  the  severe  censure  of 

13 


290  Notes  on  the  Discipline,  [Ch.  1 . 

the  General  Conference,  the  members  thereof  would  see  it  high* 
ly  for  the  glory  of  God  to  preserve  the  present  form,  and  only  to 
change  the  men. 

"  2.  Mr.  Wesley,  as  the  venerable  founder  (under  God)  of  the 
whole  Methodist  society,  governed  without  any  responsibility 
whatever  ;  and  the  universal  respect  and  veneration  of  both  the 
preachers  and  people  for  him  made  them  cheerfully  submit  to 
this  :  nor  was  there  ever,  perhaps,  a  mere  human  being  who 
used  so  much  power  better,  or  with  a  purer  eye  to  the  Redeem- 
er's glory,  than  that  blessed  man  of  God.  But  the  American 
bishops  are  as  responsible  as  any  of  the  preachers.  They  are 
perfectly  subject  to  the  General  Conference  They  are  indeed 
conscious  that  the  conference  would  neither  degrade  nor  censure 
them,  unless  they  deserved  it.  They  have,  on  the  one  hand,  the 
fullest  confidence  in  their  brethren  ;  and,  on  the  other,  esteem  the 
confidence  which  their  brethren  place  in  them,  as  the  highest 
earthly  honour  they  can  receive. 

"  But  this  is  not  all.  They  are  subject  to  be  tried  by  seven 
elders  and  two  deacons,  as  prescribed  above,  for  any  immorality,  or 
supposed  immorality;  and  may  be  suspended  by  two-thirds  of 
these,  not  only  from  all  public  offices,  but  -even  from  being 
private  members  of  the  society,  till  the  ensuing  General  Confer- 
ence. This  mode  subjects  the  bishops  to  a  trial  before  a  court 
of  judicature,  considerably  inferior  to  that  of  a  yearly  conference. 
For  there  is  not  one  of  the  yearly  conferences  which  will  not, 
probably,  be  attended  by  more  presiding  elders,  elders  and  deacons, 
than  the  conference  which  is  authorized  to  try  a  bishop,  the 
yearly  conferences  consisting  of  from  thirty  to  sixty  members. 
And  we  can,  without  scruple,  assert,  that  there  are  no  bishops  of 
any  other  episcopal  church  upon  earth  who  are  subject  to  so  strict 
a  trial  as  the  bishops  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in 
America.  We  trust,  they  will  never  need  to  be  influenced  by 
motives  drawn  from  the  fear  of  temporal  or  ecclesiastical  punish- 
ments, in  order  to  keep  from  vice  :  but  if  they  do,  may  the  rod 
which  hangs  over  them  have  its  due  effect :  or  may  they  be  ex- 
pelled the  church,  as  '  salt  which  hath  lost  its  savour,  and  is 
thenceforth  good  for  nothing  but  to  be  cast  out,  and  trodden  under 
foot  of  men.' 

"  3.  Mr.  Wesley  had  the  entire  management  of  all  the  confer- 
ence funds  and  the  produce  of  the  books.  It  is  true,  he  expend- 
ed all  upon  the  work  of  God,  and  for  charitable  purposes  ;  and 
rather  than  appropriate  the  least  of  it  to  his  own  use,  refused, 
even  when  he  was  about  seventy  years  of  age,  to  travel  in  a  car- 
riage, till  his  friends  in  London  and  Bristol  entered  into  a  private 
subscription  for  the  extraordinary  expense.  That  great  man  of 
God  might  have  heaped  up  thousands  upon  thousands,  if  he  had 
been  so  inclined  ;  and  yet  he  died  worth  nothing  but  a  little  pocket 
money,  'he  horses  and  the  carriage  in  which  he  travelled,  and 


Sec.  4.]  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury.  291 

the  clothes  he  wore.  But  our  American  bishops  have  no  proba- 
bility of  being  rich.  For  not  a  cent  of  the  public  money  is  at 
their  disposal  :  the  conferences  have  the  entire  direction  of  the 
whole.  Their  salary  is  sixty-four  dollars  a  year ;  and  their 
travelling  expenses  are  also  defrayed.  And  with  this  salary  they 
are  to  travel  about  six  thousand  miles  a  year, '  in  much  patience,' 
and  sometimes  '  in  afflictions,  in  necessities,  in  distresses,  in  la- 
bours, in  watchings,  in  fastings,'  through  '  honour  and  dishonour, 
evil  report  and  good  report :  as  deceivers,  and  yet  true ;  as  un- 
known, and  yet  well  known  ;  as  dying,  and,  behold,'  they  '  live  ; 
as  chastened,  and  not  killed  ;  as  sorrowful,  yet  alway  rejoicing  ; 
as  poor,  yet  making  many  rich  ;  as  having  nothing,  and  yet 
possessing  all  things ;'  and,  we  trust,  they  can  each  of  them 
through  grace  say,  in  their  small  measure,  with  the  great 
apostle,  that  '.they  are  determined  not  to  know  any  thing,  save 
Jesus  Christ,  and  him  crucified ;  yea,  doubtless,  and  count  all 
things  but  loss  for  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ 
Jesus  their  Lord :  for  whom  they  have  suffered  the  loss  of  all 
things,  and  do  count  them  but  dung  that  they  may  win  Christ.' 

"We  have  drawn  this  comparison  between  our  venerable  father 
and  the  American  bishops,  to  show  to  the  world  that  they  possess 
not,  and,  we  may  add,  they  aim  not  to  possess  that  power  which 
he  exercised  and  had  a  right  to  exercise,  as  the  father  of 
the  connection  ;  that,  on  the  contrary,  they  are  perfectly  de- 
pendent ;  that  their  power,  their  usefulness,  themselves,  are  en- 
tirely at  the  mercy  of  the  General  Conference,  and,  on  the 
charge  of  immorality,  at  the  mercy  of  two-thirds  of  the  little  con- 
ference of  nine. 

11  To  these  observations  we  may  add,  1.  That  a  branch  of  the 
episcopal  office,  which,  in  every  episcopal  church  upon  earth, 
since  the  first  introduction  of  Christianity,  has  been  considered  as 
essential  to  it,  namely,  the  power  of  ordination,  is  singularly 
limited  in  our  bishops.  For  they  not  only  have  no  power  to  or- 
dain a  person  for  the  episcopal  office  till  he  be  first  elected  by  the 
General  Conference,  but  they  possess  no  authority  to  ordain  an 
elder  or  a  travelling  deacon  till  he  be  first  elected  by  a  yearly 
conference  ;  or  a  local  deacon,  till  he  obtain  a  testimonial,  signi- 
fying the  approbation  of  the  society  to  which  he  belongs,  coun- 
tersigned by  the  general  stewards  of  the  circuit,  three  elders, 
three  deacons,  and  three  travelling  preachers.  They  are,  there- 
fore, not  under  the  temptation  of  ordaining  through  interest,  affec- 
tion, or  any  other  improper  motive  ;  because  it  is  not  in  their 
power  so  to  do.  They  have,  indeed,  authority  to  suspend  the 
ordination  of  an  elected  person,  because  they  are  answerable  to 
God  for  the  abuse  of  their  office,  and  the  command  of  the  apostle, 
'  Lay  hands  suddenly  on  no  man,'  is  absolute  :  and  we  trust, 
where  conscience  was  really  concerned,  and  they  had  sufficient 
reason  to  exercise  their  power  of  suspension,  they  would  do  it 


292  Notes  on  the  Discipline,  [Ch.  1. 

even  to  the  loss  of  the  esteem  of  their  brethren,  which  is  more 
dear  to  them  than  life  ;  yea,  even  to  the  loss  of  their  usefulness 
in  the  church,  which  is  more  precious  to  them  than  all  things 
here  below.  But  every  one  must  be  immediately  sensible,  how 
cautious  they  will  necessarily  be,  as  men  of  wisdom,  in  the  ex- 
ercise of  this  suspending  power.  For  unless  they  had  such 
weighty  reasons  for  the  exercise  of  it,  as  would  give  some  de- 
gree of  satisfaction  to  the  conference  which  had  made  the  elec- 
tion, they  would  throwT  themselves  into  difficulties,  out  of  which 
they  would  not  be  able  to  extricate  themselves,  but  by  the  meek- 
est and  wisest  conduct,  and  by  reparation  to  the  injured  person. 

"  2.  The  bishops  are  obliged  to  travel  till  the  General  Confer- 
ence pronounces  them  worn  out  or  superannuated  :  for  that  cer- 
tainly is  the  meaning  of  the  answer  to  the  sixth  question  of  this 
section.  What  a  restriction !  Where  is  the  like  in  any  other  epis- 
copal church  1  It  would  be  a  disgrace  to  our  episcopacy  to  have 
bishops  settled  on  their  plantations  here  and  there,  evidencing  to 
all  the  world,  that  instead  of  breathing  the  spirit  of  their  office, 
they  could,  without  remorse,  lay  down  their  crown,  and  bury  the 
most  important  talents  God  has  given  to  men !  We  would 
rather  choose  that  our  episcopacy  should  be  blotted  out  from  the 
face  of  the  earth,  than  be  spotted  with  such  disgraceful  conduct ! 
All  the  episcopal  churches  in  the  world  are  conscious  of  the 
dignity  of  the  episcopal  office.  The  greatest  part  of  them  endea- 
vour to  preserve  this  dignity  by  large  salaries,  splendid  dresses, 
and  other  appendages  of  pomp  and  splendour.  But  if  an  episco- 
pacy has  neither  the  dignity  which  arises  from  these  worldly  trap- 
pings, nor  that  infinitely  superior  dignity  which  is  the  attendant 
of  labour,  of  suffering  and  enduring  hardship  for  the  cause  of 
Christ,  and  of  a  venerable  old  age,  the  concluding  scene  of  a 
life  devoted  to  the  service  of  God,  it  instantly  becomes  the 
disgrace  of  a  church  and  the  just  ridicule  of  the  world  ! 

"  Some  may  think,  that  the  mode  of  travelling  which  the 
bishops  are  obliged  to  pursue,  is  attended  with  little  difficulty, 
and  much  pleasure.  Much  pleasure  they  certainly  do  experience, 
because  they  know  that  they  move  in  the  will  of  God,  and  that 
the  Lord  is  pleased  to  own  their  feeble  labours.  But  if  to  travel 
through  the  heat  and  the  cold,  the  rain  and  the  snow,  the  swamps 
and  the  rivers,  over  the  mountains  and  through  the  wilderness, 
lying  for  nights  together  on  the  bare  ground  and  in  log-houses, 
open  to  the  wind  on  every  side,  fulfilling  their  appointments,  as 
far  as  possible,  whatever  be  the  hinderance, — if  these  be  little  dif- 
ficulties, then  our  bishops  have  but  little  to  endure. 

"  We  have  already  quoted  so  many  texts  of  Scripture  in  de- 
fence of  episcopacy  and  the  itinerant  plan,  that  we  need  only 
refer  our  reader  to  the  notes  on  the  first  and  third  sections.  The 
whole  tenor  of  St.  Paul's  epistles  to  Timothy  and  Titus  clearly 
evidences,  that  they  were  invested,  on  the  whole,  with  abundantly 


Sec.  5.]  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asburt,.  293 

more  power  than  our  bishops  ;  nor  does  it  appear  that  they  were 
responsible  to  any  but  God  and  the  apostle.  The  texts  quoted  in 
the  notes  on  the  third  section,  in  defence  of  the  itinerant  plan,  we 
would  particularly  recommend  to  the  reader's  attention  ;  as  we 
must  insist  upon  it,  that  the  general  itinerancy  would  not  proba- 
bly exist  for  any  length  of  time  on  this  extensive  continent,  if  the 
bishops  were  not  invested  with  that  authority  which  they  now 
possess.  They  alone  travel  through  the  whole  connection,  and 
therefore  have  such  a  view  of  the  whole,  as  no  yearly  conference 
can  possibly  have. 

"  One  bishop,  with  the  elders  present,  may  consecrate  a  bishop 
who  has  been  previously  elected  by  the  General  Conference. 
This  is  agreeable  to  the  Scriptures.  We  read,  2  Tim.  i,  6,  '  I 
put  thee  in  remembrance,  that  thou  stir  up  the  gift  of  God  which 
is  in  thee,  by  the  putting  on  of  my  hands  :'  here  we  have  the 
imposition  of  the  hands  of  the  apostle.  Again,  we  read,  1  Tim. 
iv,  14,  'Neglect  not  the  gift  thai  is  in  thee,  which  was  given 
thee  by  prophecy,  with  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  presby- 
tery :'  here  we  have  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  elders. 
And  by  comparing  both  passages,  it  is  evident  that  the  imposition 
of  hands  was,  both  in  respect  to  the  apostle  and  the  elders,  for 
the  same  gift.  Nor  is  the  idea,  that  three  bishops  are  necessary 
to  consecrate  a  bishop,  grounded  on  any  authority  whatever, 
drawn  from  the  Scriptures,  or  the  practice  of  the  apostolic  age. 

"  The  authority  given  to,  or  rather  declared  to  exist  in,  the 
General  Conference,  that  in  case  there  shall  be  no  bishop  re- 
maining in  the  church,  they  shall  elect  a  bishop,  and  authorize 
the  elders  to  consecrate  him,  will  not  admit  of  an  objection,  ex- 
cept on  the  supposition  that  the  fable  of  an  uninterrupted  apostolic 
succession  be  allowed  to  be  true.  St.  Jerome,  who  was  as 
strong  an  advocate  for  episcopacy  as  perhaps  any  in  the  primi- 
tive church,  informs  us,  that  in  the  church  of  Alexandria,  (which 
was,  in  ancient  times,  one  of  the  most  respectable  of  the  church- 
es,) the  college  of  presbyters  not  only  elected  a  bishop  on  the 
decease  of  the  former,  but  consecrated  him  by  the  imposition  of 
their  own  hands  solely,  from  the  time  of  St.  Mark,  their  first 
bishop,  to  the  time  of  Dionysius,  which  was  a  space  of  about  two 
hundred  years  :  and  the  college  of  presbyters  in  ancient  times 
answered  to  our  General  Conference." 

"section  v. 

"  Of  the  Presiding  Elders,  and  of  their  Duty." 

After  citing  sundry  scriptures  in  favour  of  having  "  presiding, 
superintending,  or  ruling  elders,"  the  bishops  proceed, — 

"  On  the  principles  or  data  above  mentioned,  all  the  episcopal 
churches  in  the  world  have,  in   some   measure,  formed  their 


294  Notes  on  the  Discipline,  [Ch.  1. 

church  government.  And  we  believe  we  can  venture  to  assert, 
that  there  never  has  been  an  episcopal  church  of  any  great  ex- 
tent which  has  not  had  ruling  or  presiding  elders,  either  ex- 
pressly by  name,  as  in  the  apostolic  churches,  or  otherwise  in 
effect.  On  this  account  it  is,  that  all  the  modern  episcopal 
churches  have  had  their  presiding  or  ruling  elders  under  the 
names  of  grand  vicars,  archdeacons,  rural  deans,  &c.  The 
Moravians  have  presiding  elders,  who  are  invested  with  very 
considerable  authority,  though  we  believe  they  are  simply  termed 
elders.  And  we  beg  leave  to  repeat,  that  we  are  confident,  we 
could,  if  need  were,  show  that  all  the  episcopal  churches,  ancient 
and  modern,  of  any  great  extent,  have  had  an  order  or  set  of 
ministers  corresponding,,  more  or  less,  to  our  presiding  or  ruling 
elders,  all  of  whom  were,  more  or  less,  invested  with  the  super- 
intendence of  other  ministers. 

"  Mr.  Wesley  informs  us  in  his  Works,  that  the  whole  plan 
of  Methodism  was  introduced,  step  by  step,  by  the  interference 
and  openings  of  divine  Providence.  This  was  the  case  in  the 
present  instance.  When  Mr.  Wesley  drew  up  a  plan  of  govern- 
ment for  our  church  in  America,  he  desired  that  no  more  elders 
should  be  ordained  in  the  first  instance  than  were  absolutely 
necessary,  and  that  the  work  on  the  continent  should  be  divided 
between  them,  in  respect  to  the  duties  of  their  office.  The 
General  Conference  accordingly  elected  twelve  elders  for  the 
above  purposes.  Bishop  Asbury  and  the  district  conferences 
afterward  found  that  this  order  of  men  was  so  necessary  that 
they  agreed  to  enlarge  the  number,  and  give  them  the  name  by 
which  they  are  at  present  called,  and  which  is  perfectly  Scrip- 
tural, though  not  the  word  used  in  our  translation  :  and  this  pro- 
ceeding afterward  received  the  approbation  of  Mr.  Wesley. 

"  In  1792  the  General  Conference,  equally  conscious  of  the 
necessity  of  having  such  an  office  among  us,  not  only  confirmed 
every  thing  that  Bishop  Asbury  and  the  district  conferences  had 
done,  but  also  drew  up  or  agreed  to  the  present  section  for  the 
explanation  of  the  nature  and  duties  of  the  office.  The  confer- 
ence clearly  saw  that  the  bishops  wanted  assistants  ;  that  it  was 
impossible  for  one  or  two  bishops  so  to  superintend  the  vast 
work  on  this  continent  as  to  keep  every  thing  in  order  in  the 
intervals  of  the  conference,  without  other  official  men  to  act 
under  them  and  assist  them  :  and  as  these  would  be  only  the 
agents  of  the  bishops  in  every  respect,  the  authority  of  appoint- 
ing them,  and  of  changing  them,  ought,  from  the  nature  of 
things,  to  be  in  the  episcopacy.  If  the  presiding  or  ruling  elders 
were  not  men  in  whom  the  bishops  could  fully  confide,  or  on  the 
loss  of  confidence,  could  exchange  for  others,  the  utmost  con- 
fusion would  ensue.  This  also  renders  the  authority  invested 
in  the  bishops  of  fixing  the  extent  of  each  district,  highly  expe- 
dient.    They  must  be  supposed  to  be  the  best  judges  of  the 


Sec.  5.]  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury.  295 

abilities  of  the  presiding  elders  whom  they  themselves  choose  : 
and  it  is  a  grand  part  of  their  duty  to  make  the  districts  and  the 
talents  of  the  presiding  elders  who  act  for  them,  suit  and  agree 
with  each  other,  as  far  as  possible  :  for  it  cannot  be  expected, 
that  a  sufficient  number  of  them  can  at  any  time  be  found,  of 
equal  talents,  and,  therefore,  the  extent  of  their  field  of  action 
must  be  proportioned  to  their  gifts. 

"  From  all  that  has  been  advanced,  and  from  those  other  ideas 
which  will  present  themselves  to  the  reader's  mind  on  this  sub- 
ject, it  will  appear  that  the  presiding  elders  must,  of  course,  be 
appointed,  directed,  and  changed  by  the  episcopacy.  And  yet 
their  power  is  so  considerable  that  it  would  by  no  means  be  suf- 
ficient for  them  to  be  responsible  to  the  bishops  only  for  their 
conduct  in  their  office.  They  are  as  responsible  in  this  respect, 
and  in  every  other,  to  the  yearly  conference  to  which  they  be- 
long, as  any  other  preacher  ;  and  may  be  censured,  suspended, 
or  expelled  from  the  connection,  if  the  conference  see  it  proper  : 
nor  have  the  bishops  any  authority  to  overrule,  suspend,  or 
meliorate  in  any  degree  the  censures,  suspensions,  or  expulsions 
of  the  conference. 

"  Many  and  great  are  the  advantages  arising  from  this  insti- 
tution. 1.  It  is  a  great  help  and  blessing  to  the  quarterly  meet- 
ings respectively,  through  the  connection,  to  have  a  man  at 
their  head,  who  is  experienced  not  only  in  the  ways  of  God,  but 
in  men  and  manners,  and  in  all  things  appertaining  to  the  order 
of  our  church.  Appeals  may  be  brought  before  the  quarterly 
meeting  from  the  judgment  of  the  preacher  who  has  the  over- 
sight of  the  circuit,  who  certainly  would  not  be,  in  such  cases, 
so  proper  to  preside  as  the  ruling  elder.  Nor  would  any  local 
preacher,  leader,  or  steward  be  a  suitable  president  of  the  meet- 
ing, as  his  parent,  his  child,  his  brother,  sister,  or  friend,  might 
be  more  or  less  interested  in  the  appeals  which  came  before 
him  :  besides,  his  local  situation  would  lead  him  almost  unavoid- 
ably to  prejudge  the  case,  and,  perhaps,  to  enter  warmly  into 
the  interests  of  one  or  other  of  the  parties,  previously  to  the 
appeal.  It  is,  therefore,  indisputably  evident,  that  the  ruling 
elder  is  most  likely  to  be  impartial,  and,  consequently,  the  most 
proper  person  to  preside. 

"  2.  Another  advantage  of  this  office  arises  from  the  neces- 
sity of  changing  preachers  from  circuit  to  circuit  in  the  intervals 
of  the  yearly  conferences.  Many  of  the  preachers  are  young 
in  years  and  gifts ;  and  this  must  always  be  the  case,  more  or 
less,  or  a  fresh  supply  of  travelling  preachers  in  proportion  to 
the  necessities  of  the  work  could  not  be  procured.  These 
young  men,  in  general,  are  exceedingly  zealous.  Their  grand 
forte  is  to  awaken  souls  ;  and  in  this  view  they  are  highly  ne- 
cessary for  the  spreading  of  the  gospel.  But  for  some  time 
their  gifts  cannot  be  expected  to  be  various ;   and,  therefore, 


296  Notes  on  the  Discipline,  [Ch.  1. 

half  a  year  at  a  time,  or  sometimes  even  a  quarter,  may  be  suf- 
ficient for  them  to  labour  in  one  circuit :  to  change  them,  there- 
fore, from  circuit  to  circuit,  in  the  intervals  of  the  yearly  con 
ferences,  is  highly  necessary  in  many  instances.  Again,  the 
preachers  themselves,  for  family  reasons,  or  on  other  accounts, 
may  desire,  and  have  reason  to  expect,  a  change  But  who 
can  make  it  in  the  absence  of  the  bishops,  unless  there  be  a  pre- 
siding elder  appointed  for  the  district  1  A  recent  instance  proves 
the  justice  of  this  remark.  A  large  district  was  lately  without 
a  presiding  elder  for  a  year.  Many  of  the  preachers,  sensible 
of  the  necessity  of  a  change  in  the  course  of  the  year,  met  to- 
gether, and  settled  every  preliminary  for  the  purpose.  Accord- 
ingly, when  the  time  fixed  upon  for  the  change  arrived,  several 
of  them  came  to  their  new  appointments  according  to  agreement, 
but,  behold,  the  others  had  changed  their  minds,  and  the  former 
were  obliged  to  return  to  their  old  circuits,  feeling  not  a  little 
disgrace  on  account  of  their  treatment.  And  this  would  be 
continually  the  case,  and  all  would  be  confusion,  if  there  were 
no  persons  invested  with  the  powers  of  ruling  elders,  by  what- 
ever name  they  might  be  called ;  as  it  would  be  impossible  for 
the  bishops  to  be  present  everywhere,  and  enter  into  the  details 
of  all  the  circuits. 

"  3.  Who  is  able  properly  to  supply  the  vacancies  in  circuits 
on  the  deaths  of  preachers,  or  on  their  withdrawing  from  the 
travelling  connection  1  Who  can  have  a  thorough  knowledge 
of  the  state  of  the  district,  and  of  its  resources  for  the  filling  up 
such  vacancies,  except  the  presiding  elder  who  travels  through 
the  whole  district  1  And  shall  circuits  be  often  neglected  for 
months  together,  and  the  flocks,  during  those  times,  be,  more  or 
less,  without  shepherds,  and  many  of  them,  perhaps,  perish  for 
want  of  food,  merely  that  one  of  the  most  Scriptural  and  useful 
offices  among  us  may  be  abolished  T  Shall  we  not  rather  sup- 
port it,  notwithstanding  every  thing  which  may  be  subtilly  urged 
by  our  enemies  under  the  cry  of  tyranny,  which  is  the  common 
cry  of  restless  spirits,  even  against  the  best  governments,  in 
order  that  they  may  throw  every  thing  into  confusion,  and  then 
ride  in  the  whirlwind  and  direct  the  storm  ? 

"  4.  When  a  bishop  visits  a  district,  he  ought  to  have  one  to 
accompany  him,  in  whom  he  can  fully  confide  ;  one  who  can 
inform  him  of  the  whole  work  in  a  complete  and  comprehensive 
view ;  and,  therefore,  one  who  has  travelled  through  the  whole, 
and,  by  being  present  at  all  the  quarterly  meetings,  can  give  all 
the  information  concerning  every  circuit  in  particular,  and  the 
district  in  general,  which  the  bishop  can  desire.  Nor  is  the  ad- 
vantage small  that  the  bishops,  when  at  the  greatest  distance, 
may  receive  from  the  presiding  elders  a  full  account  of  th^ir 
respective  districts,  and  may  thereby  be  continually  in  possession 


Sec.  5.]  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury.  297 

of  a  more  comprehensive  knowledge  of  the  whole  work  than  they 
could  possibly  procure  by  any  other  means. 

"  5.  The  only  branch  of  the  presiding  elder's  office,  the  im- 
portance and  usefulness  of  which  is  not  so  obvious  to  some  per- 
sons, but  which  is,  at  the  same  time,  perhaps  the  most  expedient 
of  all,  is  the  suspending  power,  for  the  preservation  of  the  purity 
of  our  ministry,  and  that  our  people  may  never  be  burdened  with 
preachers  of  insufficient  gifts.  Here  we  must  not  forget  that 
the  presiding  elder  acts  as  agent  to  the  bishops ;  and  that  the 
bishops  are,  the  greatest  part  of  their  time,  at  a  vast  distance 
from  him  :  he  must,  therefore,  exercise  episcopal  authority,  (or- 
dination excepted,)  or  he  cannot  act  as  their  agent.  All  power 
may  be  abused.  The  only  way  which  can  be  devised  to  pre- 
vent the  abuse  of  it,  if  we  will  have  a  good  and  effective  govern- 
ment, is  to  make  the  executive  governors  completely  responsible, 
and  their  responsibility  within  the  reach  of  the  aggrieved.  And, 
in  the  present  instance,  not  only  the  General  Conference  may 
expel  the  presiding  elder — not  only  the  episcopacy  may  sus- 
pend him  from  the  exercise  of  his  office — but  the  yearly  confer- 
ence may  also  impeach  him,  try  him,  and  expel  him  :  and  such 
a  threefold  guard  must  be  allowed,  by  every  candid  mind,  to  be 
as  full  a  check  to  the  abuse  of  his  power,  as,  perhaps,  human 
wisdom  can  devise. 

"  But  is  it  not  strange  that  any  of  the  people  should  complain 
either  of  this  or  of  the  episcopal  office  1  These  offices  in  the 
church  are  peculiarly  designed  to  meliorate  the  severity  of 
Christian  discipline,  as  far  as  they  respect  the  people.  In  them 
the  people  have  a  refuge,  an  asylum  to  which  they  may  fly  upon 
all  occasions.  To  them  they  may  appeal,  and  before  them  they 
may  lay  all  their  complaints  and  grievances.  The  persons  who 
bear  these  offices  are  their  fathers  in  the  gospel,  ever  open  of 
access,  ever  ready  to  relieve  them  under  every  oppression. 
And  we  believe  we  can  venture  to  assert,  that  the  people  have 
never  had  even  a  plausible  pretence  to  complain  of  the  authority 
either  of  the  bishops  or  the  presiding  elders. 

"  6.  We  may  add,  as  was  just  hinted  above,  that  the  bishops 
ought  not  to  enter  into  small  details.  It  is  not  their  calling. 
To  select  the  proper  men  who  are  to  act  as  their  agents — to 
preserve  in  order  and  in  motion  the  wheels  of  the  vast  machine 
— to  keep  a  constant  and  watchful  eye  upon  the  whole — and  to 
think  deeply  for  the  general  good — form  their  peculiar  and  im- 
portant avocation.  All  of  which  shows  the  necessity  of  the 
office  now  under  consideration. 

"  The  objection  brought  by  some  that  many  of  the  most  useful 

preachers  are  taken  out  of  the  circuits  for  this  purpose,  whose 

preaching  talents  are  thereby  lost  to  the  connection,  will  by  no 

means  bear  examination.     Even  if  this  was  the  case,  the  vast 

13* 


298  Notes  on  the  Discipline,  [Ch.  1. 

advantage  arising  from  a  complete  and  effective  superintendence 
of  the  work  would,  we  believe,  far  over-balance  this  considera- 
tion. But  the  objection  is  destitute  of  weight.  Their  preaching 
abilities  are,  we  believe,  abundantly  more  useful.  Though  all 
the  preachers  of  matured  talents  and  experience  cannot  be  em- 
ployed as  presiding  elders,  yet  those  who  are  employed  as  such 
generally  answer  this  character.  They  are  qualified  to  build 
up  believers  on  their  most  holy  faith,  and  to  remove  scruples, 
and  answer  cases  of  conscience,  more  than  the  younger  preachers 
in  general.  In  many  circuits  some  parts  of  the  society  might 
suffer  much  in  respect  to  the  divine  life,  for  want  of  those  gifts 
peculiarly  necessary  for  them,  were  it  not  for  this  additional 
help ;  while  the  junction  of  the  talents  of  the  presiding  elder 
with  those  of  the  circuit  preachers,  will,  in  general,  make  the 
whole  complete.  And  as  the  presiding  elder  is,  or  ought  to  be, 
always  present  at  the  quarterly  meetings,  he  will  have  oppor- 
tunities of  delivering  his  whole  mind  to  a  very  considerable  part 
of  the  people  :  nor  is  there  any  reasonable  ground  to  fear  that 
he  will  ever  wear  out  his  talents,  if  we  consider  the  extent  of  a 
district,  and  the  obligation  the  episcopacy  is  under  to  remove 
him,  at  furthest,  on  the  expiration  of  four  years. 

"  To  these  observations  we  may  add,  that  the  calling  of  dis- 
trict conferences,  on  the  immorality  of  travelling  preachers,  on 
their  deaths,  the  necessity  of  removals,  &c,  would  be  attended 
with  the  most  pernicious  consequences  to  the  circuits  on  this 
vast  continent,  where  the  districts  are  so  large,  and  the  absence 
of  the  preachers  would  be  necessarily  so  long  upon  every  such 
occasion.  And  we  will  venture  to  assert,  that  if  any  effective 
government  ought  to  exist  at  all  in  the  connection,  during  the 
intervals  of  the  yearly  and  general  conferences,  there  is  no 
alternative  between  the  authority  of  the  bishops  and  their  agents, 
the  presiding  elders,  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  holding  of  district 
conferences  on  the  other  hand. 

"  We  will  conclude  our  notes  on  this  section  with  observing, 
that  there  is  no  ground  to  believe  that  the  work  of  God  has  been 
injured,  or  the  numbers  of  the  society  diminished,  by  the  insti- 
tution of  this  order,  but  just  the  contrary.  In  the  year  1784, 
when  the  presiding  eldership  did,  in  fact,  though  not  in  name, 
commence,  there  wTere  about  fourteen  thousand  in  society  on 
this  continent ;  and  now  the  numbers  amount  to  upward  of  fifty- 
six  thousand  :  so  that  the  society  is,  at  present,  four  times  as 
large  as  it  was  twelve  or  thirteen  years  ago.  We  do  not  be- 
lieve that  the  office  now  under  consideration  was  the  principal 
cause  of  this  great  revival,  but  the  Spirit  and  grace  of  God, 
and  the  consequent  zeal  of  the  preachers  in  general.  Yet 
we  have  no  doubt  but  the  full  organization  of  our  body,  and 
giving  to  the  whole  a  complete  and  effective  executive  govern- 
ment, of  which  the  presiding  eldership  makes  a  very  capital 


Sec.  7.1  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Ashury.  299 

branch,  has,  under  God,  been  a  grand  means  of  preserving  the 
peace  and  union  of  our  connection,  and  the  purity  of  our  minis- 
try, and,  therefore,  in  its  consequences,  has  been  a  chief  instru- 
ment, under  the  grace  of  God,  of  this  great  revival." 

"  SECTION  VI. 

"  Of  the  Election  and  Ordination  of  Travelling  Elders,  and  of 
their  Duly:' 

"  We  need  not  enlarge  upon  the  necessity  of  an  office,  which 
every  organized  Christian  church  in  the  world,  in  all  ages,  has 
adopted.  We  would  only  remark,  that  the  restriction  respect- 
ing the  elders  withdrawing  themselves  from  the  travelling  line, 
wfthout  the  consent  of  the  yearly  conference,  shows  the  con- 
firmed regard  our  church  has  for  the  itinerant  plan,  and  its  de- 
termination to  support  it  by  every  method  in  its  power,  consistent 
with  justice  and  truth.  And  no  elder  has  a  right  to  complain, 
as  he  cannot  but  be  previously  acquainted  with  the  conditions  on 
which  he  accepts  of  ordination." 

"  SECTION  VII. 

"  Of  the  Election  and  Ordination  of  Travelling  Deacons,  and  of 
their  Duty:' 

"  As  we  find  from  the  first-quoted  text  (Acts  vi,  1-6,)  that  the 
deacons  were  set  apart  for  their  office  by  the  imposition  of  hands, 
but  not  by  the  imposition  of  the  hands  of  the  elders,  as  in  other 
cases  ;  so  we  endeavour  to  come  as  near  to  the  Scripture  mode 
as  we  can,  by  confining  the  ceremony  of  the  imposition  of 
hands  to  the  episcopacy  only,  in  the  present  instance,  without 
daring  to  compare  ourselves,  as  some  of  our  enemies  would  most 
maliciously  assert,  to  the  holy  apostles ;  but  simply,  and  in  the 
fear  of  God,  coming  up  to  the  written  word  as  nearly  as  in  our 
power. 

"  This  office  serves  as  an  excellent  probation  for  that  of  an 
elder.  No  preacher  can  be  eligible  to  the  office  of  an  elder  till 
he  has  exercised  the  office  of  a  deacon  for  two  years,  except 
in  tne  case  of  missions.  For  we  would  wish  to  show  the  utmost 
attention  to  the  order  of  elders,  and  to  have  the  fullest  proof  of 
the  abilities,  grace,  and  usefulness  of  those,  who  shall  be,  from 
time  to  time,  proposed  for  so  important  an  office  as  that  of  a 
presbyter  in  the  church  of  God.  And  we  judge,  that  the  man 
who  has  proved  himself  a  worthy  member  of  our  society,  and 
a  useful  class-leader,  exhorter,  and  local  preacher,  who  has  been 
approved  of  for  two  years  as  a  travelling  preacher  on  trial,  and 
has  faithfully  served  in  the  office  of  a  travelling  deacon  for  at  least 
two  years  more — has  offered  such  proofs  of  fidelity  and  piety,  as 


300  Notes  on  the  Discipline,  fCh.  1. 

must  satisfy  every  reasonable  mind.  But  as  this  continent  is  ex- 
ceedingly large,  and  will  continually  open  to  our  conferences  new 
missions  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel  (perhaps  for  ages  to  come) 
we  have,  in  the  case  of  missions,  given  a  discretionary  power  to 
the  yearly  conferences.  We  have  thus  been  able,  through  the 
grace  and  providence  of  God,  to  constitute  such  a  regular  gra- 
dation in  our  ministry  as,  we  trust,  will  contribute  highly  to  its 
purity,  to  the  dignity  of  the  ministerial  office,  and  to  the  advan- 
tage of  our  people. 

"  We  have  here  also  made  the  same  restriction  for  the  preser- 
vation of  our  important  itinerant  plan,  in  respect  to  the  deacons 
withdrawing  themselves  from  the  general  work,  without  the 
consent  of  the  yearly  conference,  which  was  made  before  in  the 
case  of  the  elders,  and  which  has  been  spoken  to  in  the  notes  on 
the  former  section." 


V  SECTION  VIII. 

"  Of  the  Method  of  receiving  Preachers,  and  of  their  Duty." 

"  To  preach  almost  every  day,  and  to  meet  societies  or  classes 
several  times  in  the  week,  and  to  visit  the  sick,  not  only  in  the 
towns,  but  as  far  as  practicable  on  the  plantations,  is  a  work  which 
requires  no  small  degree  of  diligence  and  zeal :  and  no  person  is 
fit  to  be  a  travelling  preacher  who  cannot  fill  up  these  duties  in- 
cessantly all  the  year  round,  except  occasional  indispositions 
incapacitate  him  for  a  season ;  or  some  reasonable  and  urgent 
necessity  call  him  away  for  a  little  time." 

"  Punctuality  is  of  vast  importance  in  every  circumstance 
of  life.  Without  it,  no  confidence  can  exist :  and  the  want  of  it 
is  productive  of  innumerable  evils  to  society.  But  how  much 
stronger  are  these  observations,  when  applied  to  our  situation  ? 
The  itinerant  plan,  which  we  so  much  and  so  justly  venerate, 
would  be  the  most  pernicious  in  the  world,  without  punctuality. 
It  would  be  almost  sufficient  to  make  mankind  hate  religion. 
The  man  who  will  disappoint  a  congregation  through  any  world- 
ly motive  is  highly  criminal,  and  answerable  for  all  the  evil 
which  his  negligence  has  caused — answerable  for  all  the  souls 
which  through  disgust  do  afterward  despise  or  neglect  the  or- 
dinances of  God.  When  an  appointment  is  fixed,  and  cannot  be 
revoked  in  time,  it  should  be  considered  as  an  engagement  made 
to  God.  '  Lord,'  says  the  psalmist,  '  who  shall  abide  in  thy 
tabernacle,  and  who  shall  dwell  in  thy  holy  hill? — He  that 
sweareth  to  his  own  hurt  and  changeth  not.'  See  Psalm  xv. 
And  the  word  of  a  preacher  of  the  gospel,  indeed  of  every  Chris- 
tian, should  be  the  same  as  his  oath,  or  he  is  not  even  an  honest 
man.  Alas  !  the  good  which  the  best  of  us  do  is  but  little,  and, 
therefore,  should  not  suffer  any  subtraction.     But  when  the  itine- 


Sec.  8.]  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury.  301 

rant  preacher  frequently  proves  himself  destitute  of  punctuality, 
his  life  and  labours  become  more  hurtful  than  profitable.  He  not 
only  prevents  a  faithful  man  from  filling-  up  the  office  which  he 
himself  abuses,  but  gives  continual  offence,  and  imperceptibly 
drives  numbers  from  the  ordinances  of  God,  and  thereby  out  of 
the  way  of  salvation." 

"  The  command  given  by  the  apostle,  Heb.  xiii,  17,  '  Obey 
them  that  have  the  rule  over  you,  and  submit  yourselves,'  is  as 
binding  on  ministers  as  on  the  people.  Among  us  there  is  no 
exception.  Our  bishops  are  bound  to  obey  and  submit  to  the 
General  Conference  ;  and  the  preachers  are  bound  to  obey  and 
submit  to  the  General  Conference,  and  also  to  the  yearly  confer- 
ences, in  every  thing  except  the  stationing  of  them  for  their  re- 
spective districts  and  circuits  ;  and  in  this  respect  they  are  bound 
to  obey  and  submit  to  the  episcopacy.  This  is  the  order  of  our 
church  :  and  as  the  New  Testament  is  silent  as  to  the  constitu- 
tions of  states,  so  is  it,  in  a  great  measure,  in  respect  to  the 
constitutions  of  churches.  It  only  requires  obedience  or  submis- 
sion to  the  powers  that  are,  without  which  no  order  could  possi- 
bly exist.  This  does  not,  in  any  degree,  prevent  the  due 
reformation  of  the  constitutions  of  churches,  any  more  than  of 
those  of  states.  We  may  add  to  these  considerations  the 
command  of  St.  Peter,  1st  Epis.  v,  5,  '  Ye  younger,  submit 
yourselves  unto  the  elder.1 

"  The  due  examination  of  candidates  for  the  ministry  is  of  the 
utmost  importance.  The  questions  proposed  for  this  purpose,  in 
the  present  section,  may  be  drawn  out  and  enlarged  upon  by  the 
bishops,  as  they  judge  necessary  ;  and,  if  duly  considered,  will  be 
found  to  contain  in  them  the  whole  of  Christian  and  ministerial 
experience  and  practice.  In  respect  to  doctrines,  experience,  and 
practice,  the  preachers  will  have  passed  already  through  various 
examinations,  before  they  are  received  into  the  travelling  con- 
nection. Let  us  take  a  view  of  the  whole,  remembering  that 
our  societies  form  our  grand  nurseries  or  universities  for  minis- 
ters of  the  gospel. 

"1.  On  application  for  admission  into  the  society,  they  must  be 
duly  recommended  to  the  preacher  who  has  the  oversight  of  the 
circuit,  by  one  in  whom  he  can  place  sufficient  confidence,  or 
must  have  met  three  or  four  times  in  a  class,  and  must  be  truly 
awakened  to  a  sense  of  their  fallen  condition.  Then  the  preacher 
who  has  the  oversight  of  the  circuit  gives  them  notes  of  admis- 
sion, and  they  remain  on  trial  for  six  months.  2.  When  the  six 
months  are  expired,  they  receive  tickets,  if  recommended  by 
their  leader,  and  become  full  members  of  the  society.  And  to 
prevent  any  future  complaint  on  the  ground  of  ignorance,  the 
rules  of  the  society  must  be  read  to  them  the  first  time  they  meet 
in  class.  3.  Out  of  these  are  chosen,  from  time  to  time,  the  lead- 
ers of  classes,  who  should  not  only  be  deeply  experienced  in  di- 


302  Notes  on  the  Discipline,  [Ch.  1. 

vine  things,  but  have  a  measure  of  the  gift  of  preaching,  so  as  to 
feed  the  flock  of  Christ  under  their  care,  in  due  season.  4.  Out 
of  these,  when  they  discover  in  public  prayer  meetings  an  ex- 
traordinary gift  of  prayer  and  some  gift  for  exhortation,  are 
chosen  the  exhorters.  5.  Out  of  the  exhorters,  who  are  em- 
ployed in  the  places  of  least  consequence,  or  to  fill  up  the  place 
of  a  preacher,  in  cases  of  necessity,  are  chosen  the  local  preach- 
ers. These  are  first  to  receive  a  license  signed  by  the  presiding 
elder,  and  by  the  quarterly  meeting,*  which  is  composed  of  the 
local  preachers,  stewards,  and  leaders  of  the  circuit.  Without 
the  consent  of  the  presiding  elder,  and  of  the  majority  of  this 
meeting,  which  is  the  most  proper  and  respectable  representation 
of  the  circuit  that  perhaps  can  possibly  be  devised,  no  one  can 
be  admitted  as  a  local  preacher.  And  the  license  above  men- 
tioned must  be  annually  renewed,  till  the  local  preacher  be  ad- 
mitted into  the  deacon's  office.  6.  Out  of  the  local  preachers 
are  chosen  the  travelling  preachers,  of  whom  those  in  full  con- 
nection form  the  members  of  our  conferences.  These  must  be 
on  trial  for  two  years  before  they  can  be  received  into  full  con- 
nection with  the  conference,  their  characters  being  examined  at 
each  conference  (whether  they  be  present  or  absent)  in  respect 
to  morals,  grace,  gifts,  and  fruit.  Nor  can  they  be  received 
upon  trial  as  travelling  preachers,  till  they  have  obtained  a  re- 
commendation from  the  quarterly  meetings  of  their  respective 
circuits.  The  bishops  indeed,  and  the  presiding  elders,  have 
authority  to  call  them  to  travel,  in  the  intervals  of  the  confer- 
ences, when  they  have  received  the  above  recommendation, 
otherwise  the  circuits  would  be  frequently  destitute  of  preachers. 
But  their  call  to  travel  must  afterward  be  confirmed  by  the 
yearly  conference. 

"  From  all  that  has  been  observed,  it  must  be  clear  to  every 
candid  reader,  that  it  is  not  the  yearly  conference  only,  or  the 
bishops  or  presiding  elders  only,  in  the  intervals  of  the  confer- 
ences, who  choose  the  local  or  travelling  preachers.  On  the 
contrary,  they  have  no  authority  to  choose  at  all,  till  the  people, 
through  their  leaders,  stewards,  &c,  recommend.  And  those 
who  will  not  be  satisfied  with  this  whole  process  of  probation, 
considered  in  all  its  parts,  must  be  rigid  indeed.  But  we  bless 
God  for  the  whole  of  this  economy,  and  do  attribute  to  it,  under 
his  grace  and  providence,  the  purity  of  our  ministry.  When  we 
consider  the  importance  of  the  gospel  ministry,  this  severe  pro- 
cess is  by  no  means  excessive." 

"  *  See  the  twenty-first  section  of  this  chapter." 


Sec.  9.]  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury.  303 

"section  IX. 
"  Of  the  Salaries  of  the  Ministers  and  Preachers." 

"  Those  who  read  this  section  attentively  will  see  the  impos- 
sibility of  our  ministers  becoming  rich  by  the  gospel,  except  in 
grace.  And  here  there  is  no  difference  between  bishops,  elders, 
deacons,  or  preachers,  except  in  their  travelling  expenses,  and 
consequently  in  the  greater  labours  of  one  than  the  other.  The 
gifts  they  have  to  impart  are  not  silver  and  gold,  but,  through  the 
divine  blessing  on  their  labours,  and  the  operations  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  accompanying  their  word,  'love,  joy,  peace,  long-suffering, 
gentleness,  goodness,  faith,  meekness,  and  temperance.'  And  we 
may  add,  that  the  impossibility  of  our  enriching  ourselves  by  our 
ministry,  is  another  great  preservation  of  its  purity.  The  lovers 
of  this  world  will  not  long  continue  travelling  preachers.  Indeed, 
we  may  add,  that  a  great  many  of  the  preachers  do  not  receive 
the  whole  of  their  annual  pittance  ;  generally,  we  believe,  through 
the  poverty,  but  sometimes  perhaps  through  the  inattention  of 
our  friends. 

"  The  clause  concerning  the  allowance  for  a  preacher's  wife 
may  need  some  explanation.  The  wife  is  to  have  the  same  claim 
in  respect  to  salary  as  the  travelling  preacher  :  so  that  if  there 
be  a  married  and  a  single  preacher  in  the  same  circuit,  and  the 
money  for  the  support  of  the  ministry  be  not  sufficient  to  make 
up  all  the  salaries,  the  whole  is  to  be  divided  into  three  parts, 
one  part  of  which  belongs  to  the  wife." 

"  section  x. 
"  Of  the  Duties  of  those  who  have  the  Charge  of  Circuits." 

u  When  we  consider  the  duties  of  the  office  described  in  this 
section,  we  shall  feel  no  difficulty  in  allowing  that  it  is  an  office 
of  no  small  importance. 

"  1.  The  person  who  holds  it,  is  to  watch  over  the  other  travel- 
ling preachers  in  his  circuit,  not  with  the  eye  of  a  severe  judge, 
but  with  that  of  a  tender  elder  brother.  He  should  indeed  be 
faithful  to  his  colleagues,  and  tell  them  all  their  faults  :  but  he  has 
no  power  to  correct  them.  He  is  to  bear  an  equal  share  with 
them  in  the  toils  of  a  travelling  preacher,  besides  having  upon 
him  the  care  of  all  the  churches  in  his  circuit.  But  if  his  col- 
leagues will  not  observe  his  reasonable  directions,  or  behave  gross- 
ly amiss,  he  must  inform  his  presiding  elder,  whose  duty  it  is,  as 
soon  as  possible,  to  judge  of  and  rectify  every  thing.  He  is  also 
to  use  his  influence  with  the  people,  that  his  fellow-labourers 
may  stand  in  need  of  nothing  for  the  simple  convenience,  or  at 
least  necessities  of  this  transitory   life.     They  want  but  little, 


304  Notes  on  the  Discipline,  [Ch.  1. 

and  that  little  they  ought  to  have.  This  also  implies,  that  if  his 
colleague  be  married,  he  should  take  care  that  neither  he  nor  his 
family  stand  in  need  of  any  of  the  necessaries  of  life.  For  his 
performance  of  this  duty,  as  well  as  all  the  rest,  he  is  bounden  to 
God,  as  well  as  to  the  church  of  which  he  is  a  member." 

"  2.  He  is  to  deliver  tickets  quarterly  to  each  member  of  the 
society,  with  a  portion  of  the  word  of  God  printed  on  them.  This 
is  of  no  small  moment  for  the  preservation  of  our  discipline  and 
the  purity  of  our  church.  To  admit  frequently  unawakened  per- 
sons to  our  society  meetings  and  love-feasts,  would  be  to  throw  a 
damp  on  those  profitable  assemblies,  and  cramp,  if  not  entirely 
destroy,  thai  liberty  of  speech,  which  is  always  made  a  peculiar 
blessing  to  earnest  believers  and  sincere  seekers  of  salvation. 
Besides,  this  regulation  affords  the  preacher  who  holds  the  office 
now  under  consideration  an  opportunity  of  speaking  closely  to 
every  person  under  his  care  on  the  state  of  their  souls." 

"  3.  He  is  to  watch  over  the  stewards  and  leaders  of  his  circuit. 
He  should  meet  them  weekly,  when  in  the  towns,  and  as  often 
as  may  be  in  the  country.  He  is  to  recommend  to  the  stewards 
the  poor  of  their  societies,  to  lay  before  them,  if  necessary,  the 
wants  of  his  colleagues,  and  to  stir  them  up  to  fidelity  and  ac- 
tivity in  their  office  :  but  above  all,  he  is  to  exhort  the  leaders, 
to  instruct  them  in  the  best  mode  of  addressing  their  classes,  and 
to  set  before  them  the  inestimable  value  of  the  precious  souls 
respectively  intrusted  to  their  care." 

"  4.  As  he  is  the  least  likely  to  be  influenced  by  the  various  cir- 
cumstances arising  from  neighbourhood,  long  acquaintance,  af- 
fection, consanguinity,  or  any  other  motives  distinct  from  official 
talents,  he  is  to  appoint  the  stewards.  And  as  he  is,  or  should 
be  the  best  judge  of  the  gifts  and  experience  of  the  members  of 
society,  he  also  is  to  select  the  men,  from  time  to  time,  who  are 
to  fill  up  the  weighty  office  of  leader.  And  again,  as  he  is  the 
only  person  in  the  circuit  who  is  responsible  to  the  yearly  con- 
ference for  the  decline  of  the  work  of  God  in  his  circuit,  and  the 
only  one  the  conference  can  make  responsible,  he  has  the  autho- 
rity invested  in  him  of  changing  leaders,  when  they  have  lost  the 
life  of  God,  or  are  incapacitated  for  or  negligent  of  their  duty. 
But  if  he  ever  use  this  power  in  a  capricious  or  tyrannical  man- 
ner, the  people  may  lay  their  grievances  before  the  bishops  or 
presiding  elders,  who  have  authority  to  suspend  him  for  ill  con- 
duct ;  or,  before  the  yearly  conference,  which  may  proceed  even 
to  his  expulsion,  if  he  grossly  offend  against  that  wisdom  which 
is  from  above,  '  and  which  is  first  pure,  then  peaceable,  gentle, 
and  easy  to  be  entreated,  full  of  mercy  and  good  fruits,  without 
partiality,  and  without  hypocrisy?  James  iii,  17. 

"  5.  He  is  also  to  receive  members  upon  trial,  and  into  society, 
according  to  the  Form  of  Discipline.  If  this  authority  were  in- 
vested in  the  society,  or  any  part  of  it,  the  great  work  of  revival 


Sec.  10.]  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury.  305 

would  soon  be  at  an  end.  A  very  remarkable  proof  of  this  was 
given  several  years  ago  by  a  society  in  Europe.  Many  of  the 
leading  members  of  that  society  were  exceedingly  importunate 
to  have  the  whole  government  of  their  society  invested  in  a 
meeting  composed  of  the  principal  preacher,  and  a  number  of  lay 
elders  and  lay  deacons,  as  they  termed  them.  At  last,  the  preacher 
who  had  the  oversight  of  the  circuit  was  prevailed  upon,  through 
their  incessant  importunity,  to  comply  with  their  request.  He 
accordingly  nominated  all  the  leaders  and  steivards  as  lay  elders 
and  lay  deacons,  with  the  desired  powers.  But  alas  !  what  was 
the  consequence  1  The  great  revival  which  was  then  in  that 
society  and  congregation  was  soon  extinguished.  Poor  sinners, 
newly  awakened,  were  flocking  into  the  church  of  God  as  doves 
to  their  windows.  But  now,  the  wisdom  and  prudence  of  the  new 
court  kept  them  at  a  distance,  till  they  had  given  full  proof  of  their 
repentance  :  '  If  their  convictions  be  sincere,'  said  they,  '  they 
will  not  withdraw  themselves  from  the  preaching  of  the  word  on 
account  of  our  caution  ;  they  themselves  will  see  the  propriety 
of  our  conduct.'  Thus,  while  the  fervent  preacher  was  one 
hour  declaring  the  willingness  of  Christ  immediately  to  receive 
the  returning  sinners,  the  wisdom  of  the  lay  elders  and  lay  dea- 
cons would  the  next  hour  reject  them  even  from  being  received 
upon  trial,  unless  they  had  been  before  painted  sepulchres,  imcard- 
ly  full  of  dead  men's  bones  and  rottenness.  The  preacher  who 
had  the  charge  of  the  circuit  nearly  broke  his  heart,  to  see  the 
precious  souls  which  God  had  given  him  kept  at  a  distance  from 
him,  and  thrown  back  again  upon  the  wide  world  by  the  prudent 
lay  elders  and  deacons.  However,  at  his  earnest  entreaty,  he 
was  removed  into  another  circuit  by  the  conference,  under  whose 
control  he  acted,  to  enjoy  the  blessings  of  the  Methodist  economy. 
The  revival  of  the  work  of  God  was  soon  extinguished ;  and  the 
society,  from  being  one  of  the  most  lively,  became  one  of  the 
most  languid  in  Europe. 

"  Glory  be  to  God,  all  our  societies  throughout  the  world,  now 
amounting  to  upward  of  one  hundred  and  sixty  thousand,  have 
been  raised,  under  grace,  by  our  ministers  and  preachers.  They, 
and  they  only,  are  their  spiritual  fathers  under  God  ;  and  none 
others  can  feel  for  them  as  they  do.  It  is  true,  that  on  great 
revivals,  the  spiritually  halt,  and  blind,  and  lame,  will  press  in 
crowds  into  the  church  of  God  ;  and  they  are  welcome  to  all 
that  we  can  do  for  their  invaluable  souls,  till  they  prove  unfaith- 
ful to  convincing  or  converting  grace.  And  we  will  not  throw 
back  their  souls  on  the  wicked  world,  while  groaning  under  the 
burden  of  sin,  because  many  on  the  trial  quench  their  convictions, 
or  perhaps  were  hypocritical  from  the  beginning.  We  would 
sooner  go  again  into  the  highways  and  hedges,  and  form  new  socie- 
ties, as  at  first,  than  we  would  give  up  a  privilege  so  essential 
to  the  ministerial  office  and  to  the  revival  of  the  work  of  God. 


306  Notes  on  the  Discipline,  [Ch.  1. 

"  The  master  of  the  house  [God]  said  to  his  servant,  Go  out 
quickly  into  the  streets  and  lanes  of  the  city,  and  bring  in  hither 
the  poor,  and  the  maimed,  and  the  halt,  and  the  blind.  And  the 
servant  said,  '  Lord,  it  is  done  as  thou  hast  commanded,  and  yet 
there  is  room.'  He  obeys  his  God  without  asking  permission 
of  any  society,  whether  he  should  obey  him  or  not.  '  And  the 
Lord  said  unto  the  servant,  Go  out  into  the  highways  and 
hedges,  and  compel  them  to  come  in,  that  my  house  may  be  filled,' 
Luke  xiv,  21-23.  The  servant  answers  not  to  his  God, '  I  will 
comply  with  thy  command  as  far  as  my  society,  or  my  leaders 
and  stewards,  will  permit  me.'  Again,  the  Lord  says  to  Ezekiel, 
chap,  xxxiv,  1-10,  '  Son  of  man,  prophesy  against  the  shepherds 
of  Israel,  prophesy,  and  say  unto  them,  Thus  saith  the  Lord 
God  unto  the  shepherds,  Wo  be  to  the  shepherds  of  Israel — the 
diseased  have  ye  not  strengthened,  neither  have  ye  healed  that 
which  was  sick,  neither  have  ye  bound  up  that  which  was  broken, 
neither  have  ye  brought  again  that  which  loas  driven  away,  nei- 
ther have  ye  sought  that  which  was  lost.  And  they  were  scat- 
tered, because  there  is  no  shepherd  :  and  they  became  meat  to 
all  the  beasts  of  the  field,  when  they  were  scattered.  Therefore, 
ye  shepherds,  hear  the  word  of  the  Lord  :  As  I  live,  saith  the 
Lord  God,  surely  because  my  flock  became  a  prey,  and  my  flock 
became  meat  to  every  beast  of  the  field,  because  there  was  no 
shepherd,  neither  did  my  shepherd  search  for  my  flock — there- 
fore, O  ye  shepherds,  hear  the  word  of  the  Lord,  Thus  saith  the 
Lord  God,  Behold,  I  am  against  the  shepherds,  and  I  will  re- 
quire my  flock  at  their  hand,  and  cause  them  to  cease 
from  feeding  the  flock,'  &c.  Now,  what  pastors,  called  and 
owned  of  God,  would  take  upon  themselves  this  awful  responsi- 
bility, if  others  could  refuse  to  their  spiritual  children  the  grand 
external  privilege  of  the  gospel,  or  admit  among  them  the  most 
improper  persons  to  mix  with  and  corrupt  them  ?  Truly,  what- 
ever the  pastors  of  other  churches  may  do,  we  trust  that  ours 
will  never  put  themselves  under  so  dreadful  a  bondage.  It  is 
in  vain  to  say,  that  others  may  be  as  tender  and  cautious  as  the 
pastors :  for  the  pastors  are  the  persons  responsible  to  God, 
and,  therefore,  should  by  no  means  be  thus  fettered  in  their  pas- 
toral care.  And  those  who  are  desirous  to  wrest  out  of  the  hands 
of  ministers  this  important  part  of  their  duty,  should  rather  go 
out  themselves  to  the  highways  and  hedges,  and  preach  the 
everlasting  gospel,  or  be  contented  with  their  present  providen- 
tial situation. 

"  Besides,  the  command  of  our  Lord,  Matt,  xxviii,  19,  '  Go  ye 
— and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them,'  &c,  is  addressed  to 
pastors  only — to  his  disciples,  and  through  them  to  all  his  minis- 
tering servants  to  the  end  of  the  world.  But  if  ministers  are  to 
be  the  judges  of  the  proper  subjects  otbaptisyn,  which  is  the  grand 
initiatory  ordinance   into    the   visible  church,  how  much  more 


Sec.  10.3  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury.  307 

should  they  have  a  right  to  determine  whom  they  will  take 
under  their  own  care,  or  whom  God  has  given  them  out  of  the 
world  by  the  preaching  of  his  word  !  For  ministers  to  spend  their 
strength,  their  tears,  their  prayers,  their  lives  for  the  salvation 
of  souls,  and  to  have  both  themselves  and  theirs  under  the  con- 
trol of  those  who  never  travailed  in  birth  for  them,  and,  there- 
fore, can  never  feel  for  them  as  their  spiritual  parents  do,  is  a 
burden  we  cannot  bear.  Thus  it  is  evident  that  both  reason  and 
Scripture  do,  in  the  clearest  manner,  make  the  privilege  or 
power  now  under  consideration  essential  to  the  gospel  ministry." 

"  7.  Though  the  presiding  elder  is  far  more  proper  to  preside 
at  the  quarterly  meetings  than  any  other  who  regularly  attends, 
yet  the  preacher  who  has  the  oversight  of  the  circuit  is,  next 
to  him,  the  most  likely  to  be  impartial.*  It  is  on  this  principle, 
that  the  twelve  judges  of  England  make  it  a  rule,  that  no  one  of 
them  shall  take  that  circuit  which  includes  the  place  where  he 
was  born.  Besides,  every  thing  is  finally  determined  by  a  ma 
jority  of  votes.  On  those  extraordinary  occasions,  therefore, 
when,  through  sickness,  or  any  other  unavoidable  hinderance,  the 
presiding  elder  is  absent,  the  next  to  him  in  office  must  be  the 
moderator  of  the  meeting.  See  the  notes  on  the  fifth  section  of 
this  chapter.  Let  us  all  be  willing  to  submit  to  that  due  sub- 
jection which  is  necessary  to  the  good  order  of  the  whole,  '  yea, 
all  of  you  be  subject  one  to  another,'  1  Pet.  v,  5. 

"  8.  Next  to  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  the  spreading  of 
religious  knowledge  by  the  press  is  of  the  greatest  moment  to  the 
people.  The  soul,  while  united  to  the  body,  must  be  daily  fed 
with  pious  ideas,  otherwise  it  will  lose  ground  in  the  divine  life. 
Though  the  Lord  is  wonderfully  kind  to  those  of  his  children 
who  are  so  unfortunate  as  not  to  be  able  to  read,  yet  we  are  to 
use  all  the  means  in  our  power.  And  though  the  Bible  be  infi- 
nitely preferable  to  all  other  books,  yet  we  are,  even  on  that  very 
account,  to  study  the  writings  of  those  spiritual  and  great  divines, 
who  have  by  their  comments,  essays,  sermons,  or  other  labours, 
explained  the  Bible  :  otherwise,  we  ought  not  to  attend  the 
preaching  of  the  gospel ;  for  what  is  that  but  an  explanation  and 
application  of  the  great  truths  contained  in  the  Bible.  He,  there- 
fore, who  has  the  charge  of  the  circuit,  is  to  be  diligent  in  the 
sale  of  those  books,  which,  according  to  the  judgment  of  our  con- 
ferences and  bishops,  are  deemed  profitable  for  the  souls  of  our 
people.     St.  Paul  had  need  of  books,  otherwise  he  would  not 


M  *  We  do  not  mean  that  he  is  likely  to  have  more  grace  or  more 
integr'y  than  the  other  members  of  the  quarterly  meeting-,  but  only  that 
he  is  not  so  much  exposed  to  the  temptations  of  prejudging  a  cause 
through  consanguinity,  affection,  or  a  variety  of  other  interests,  as  the 
other  members  are.  We  have  a  high  esteem  for  all  our  official  mem- 
bers, and  would  not  intentionally  offend  them  on  any  account." 


308  Notes  on  the  Discipline,  [Ch.  1. 

have  carried  them  with  him  in  his  extensive  travels.  '  The 
cloak  that  I  left  at  Troas  with  Carpus,  when  thou  comest,  bring 
with  thee,  and  the  books,  but  especially  the  parchments,''*  2  Tim. 
iv,  13.  And  to  minds  which  are  influenced  by  the  love  of  God 
and  man,  the  consideration  that  the  profit  of  these  books  is 
wholly  applied  to  the  work  of  God,  will  be  a  further  inducement 
to  them  to  purchase  our  books. 

"  9.  It  is  necessary  that  the  yearly  conference  should  have 
an  exact  account  of  the  numbers  in  society,  and  of  every  thing 
material  relating  to  each  circuit  under  its  control,  otherwise  it 
could  not  possibly  judge  of  the  progress  of  the  work,  and  the 
fidelity  of  the  preachers  ;  nor  could  the  episcopacy  have  other- 
wise such  complete  knowledge  of  every  thing  for  the  stationing 
of  the  preachers.  '  Let  all  things  be  done,'  says  St.  Paul, 
-*  decently,  and  in  order.' 

"  10.  It  is  also  necessary,  that  the  presiding  elder  should  receive 
regular  details  of  the  proceedings  of  those  who  have  the  over- 
sight of  circuits,  that  he  himself  may  have  such  a  clear  know- 
ledge of  the  state  of  the  district,  as  may  enable  him  to  fill  up  his 
important  trust,  and  to  give  such  information  of  his  district  to 
the  bishops,  as  may  afford  them  a  complete  view  of  the  whole. 
Thus  are  many  eyes  opened  upon  the  great  work,  and  the  wis- 
dom of  many  united  for  the  good  of  the  whole.  '  In  the  multi- 
tude of  counsellors,'  says  the  wise  man,  '  there  is  safety.' 

"11.  The  people  of  our  special  charge  want  all  the  advice  we  can 
give  them  :  and  their  stations  and  circumstances  are  so  different, 
that  the  rule  of  meeting  the  men  and  women  apart,  and,  when 
the  society  is  large,  and  the  time  will  admit  of  it,  the  married 
and  single  men  apart,  and  the  married  and  single  women  apart,  has 
been  attended  with  many  blessings.  Mr.  Wesley,  from  happy 
experience,  considered  this  as  a  very  profitable  means  of  grace. 
Ministers  of  the  gospel  should  think  no  labour  lost,  or  means  in 
vain,  by  which  they  may  be  enabled  to  give  their  whole  flock 
their  due  spiritual  portion.  '  The  Lord  said,  Who  then  is  that 
faithful  and  wise  steward,  whom  his  Lord  shall  make  ruler  over 
his  household,  to  give  them  their  portion  of  meat  in  due  season? 
Blessed  is  that  servant,  whom  his  lord,  when  he  cometh,  shall 
find  so  doing.  Of  a  truth  I  say  unto  you,  that  he  will  make  him 
ruler  over  all  that  he  hath.'  Luke  xii,  42-44. 

"  12.  As  the  public  money  should  be  applied  with  the  greatest 
fidelity,  the  accounts  should  be  examined  with  the  strictest 
scrutiny  :  and,  therefore,  the  preacher  who  has  the  charge  of  the 
circuit  is  to  examine  the  stewards'  accounts,  as  a  preparative  to 
their  being  laid  before  the  quarterly  meeting  ;  and  this  not  out  of 
disrespect  to  the  stewards,  whom  we  highly  esteem  for  their  dis- 


"  *  That  is,  the  books  written  on  parchment,  the  art  of  printing  not 
being  known  in  those  days." 


Sec.  10.]  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Ashury.  309 

interested  labours  of  love,  but  to  prevent,  as  far  as  possible,  even 
any  plausible  pretence  for  suspicion.  '  It  is  required  in  stewards,' 
says  the  apostle,  'that  a  man  be  found  faithful.'  No  per- 
son of  integrity  (and  such  we  have  reason  to  believe  all  our 
stewards  are,  without  exception)  will  object  to  this  rule." 

"  7.  We  are  but  one  body  of  people,  one  grand  society,  whether 
in  Europe  or  America  ;  united  in  the  closest  spiritual  bonds,  and 
in  external  bonds  as  far  as  the  circumstances  of  things  will  admit. 
And  as  our  numbers  have  increased  exceedingly  both  in  Europe 
and  America,  it  is  necessary  we  should  be  particularly  cautious 
in  receiving  strangers  into  our  society,  under  the  pretext  of  their 
having  been  members  in  other  places ;  as  the  one  end  of  our 
whole  plan  is  to  raise  a  holy  people.  On  this  account,  all  our 
conferences  throughout  the  world  mutually  require  that  every 
member  of  our  society  who  changes  his  place  of  abode,  shall 
previously  obtain  a  certificate  from  the  preacher  who  has  the 
charge  of  his  circuit,  who  is  most  likely  to  be  acquainted  with 
his  character,  his  own  relations  excepted  :  and  that  without  such 
certificate  he  shall  not  be  received  into  any  other  society." 

"11.  The  authority  of  appointing  prayer  meetings  will  not,  we 
think,  be  disputed  by  any.  Many  of  our  greatest  revivals  have 
been  begun  and  chiefly  carried  on  in  our  prayer  meetings.  We 
wish  that  the  utmost  zeal  might  be  manifested  by  those  who  have 
the  charge  of  circuits  in  the  execution  of  this  direction.  The 
sacred  writer,  describing  the  effects  of  the  day  of  Pentecost,  ob- 
serves, '  Then  they  that  gladly  received  his  word  were  baptized  : 
and  the  same  day  there  were  added  unto  them  about  three  thou- 
sand souls.  And  they  continued  steadfastly  in  the  apotles'  doc- 
trine and  fellowship,  and  in  breaking  of  bread,  and  in  prayers.'' 
Acts  ii,  41,  42.  There  is  no  doubt  but  those  words  refer  to  so- 
cial worship.  O  that  every  family  in  our  connection  had  occa- 
sionally a  prayer  meeting  at  stated  times  for  the  benefit  of  their 
neighbours !  There  would  be  no  danger  of  wanting  persons  to 
pray  :  God  would  pour  forth  the  spirit  of  grace  and  supplication  ; 
and  soon  the  flame  of  divine  love  would  glow  through  every 
civilized  part  of  this  vast  continent.     The  Lord  hasten  the  day  ! 

"  12.  Public  fasts  are  to  be  appointed  by  him  at  the  regular 
times,  and  he  is  of  course  to  take  care,  that  himself  and  his 
helpers  not  only  set  the  example,  but  also  render  those  days 
peculiarly  profitable  by  public  meetings  for  the  service  of  God." 

"  13.  The  whole  organization  of  our  church  depends  on  an  exact 
attention  to  all  its  distinctions  and  orders. — It  has  been,  we  doubt 
not,  the  close  order  and  organization  of  our  church,  under  the 
grace  and  providence  of  God,  which  has  enabled  us  to  resist  all 
the  shocks  we  have  lately  felt  from  the  fanatical  spirit  of  division, 
and  to  remain  firm  as  a  rock. 

"We  may  just  add,  that  it  is  customary  for  the  presiding  elders, 
or  in  their  absence  the  preachers  who  have  the  charge  of  circuits, 


310  Notes  on  the  Discipline,  [Ch.  1. 

to  hold  quarterly,  or  half-yearly  conferences  with  the  local 
preachers  and  exporters  respectively  under  their  care,  to  exa- 
mine into  their  grace,  gifts,  and  usefulness,  and  into  the  state  of 
the  work  of  God — a  custom  of  exceeding  great  utility,  and  there- 
fore, such  as  we  trust  will  never  be  neglected." 


"  SECTION  XI. 

"  Of  the  Trial  of  those  who  think  they  are  moved  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  to  preach." 

"  "We  have  enlarged  on  the  present  subject  in  our  notes  on 
the  eighth  section  of  this  chapter.  Every  reader  may  from  hence 
perceive  the  care  we  take  in  receiving  our  preachers  and  minis- 
ters. As  the  presiding  elders,  or  those  who  have  the  charge 
of  circuits,  are  attentive  to  the  examination  of  the  local  preachers 
and  exhorters,  so  the  yearly  conferences  are  attentive  to  the 
gifts,  grace,  and  usefulness  of  all  the  travelling  preachers  and 
ministers.  Nothing  will  do  for  us  without  the  life  of  God. 
Brilliant  parts,  fine  address,  &c,  are  to  us  but  tinkling  cymbals, 
when  destitute  of  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

"  At  the  same  time  we  are  far  from  despising  talents  which 
may  be  rendered  useful  to  the  church  of  Christ.  We  know  the 
worth  of  improved  abilities  :  and  nothing  can  equal  our  itinerant 
plan,  in  the  opportunity  it  affords  of  suiting  our  various  so- 
cieties with  men  of  God  who  are  endued  with  gifts  agreeable 
to  their  respective  wants." 

"  SECTION  XII. 

"  Of  the  Matter  and  Manner  of  Preaching,  and  of  other  public 
Exercises." 

"  The  preaching  of  the  gospel  is  of  the  first  importance  to 
the  welfare  of  mankind  ;  and,  consequently,  the  mode  of  preach- 
ing must  be  of  considerable  moment.  It  is  not  the  fine  meta- 
physical reasoning  ;  it  is  not  the  philosophical  disquisitions  of 
the  works  of  nature  under  the  pretext  of  raising  up  our  minds 
to  the  great  Creator,  which  regenerate  the  heart,  and  stamp  the 
image  of  God  upon  the  soul.     No.     The  preacher  must, 

"  1.  Convince  the  sinner  of  his  dangerous  condition.  He 
must  '  break  up  the  fallow  ground,'  Jer.  iv,  3  ;  Hos.  x,  12 
'  Cry  aloud,  spare  not,'  says  the  Lord  to  his  prophet,  '  lift  up 
thy  voice  like  a  trumpet,  and  show  my  people  their  transgres 
sion,  and  the  house  of  Jacob  their  sins,'  Isa.  Iviii,  1.  He  must 
set  forth  the  depth  of  original  sin,  and  show  the  sinner  how  far 
he  is  gone  from  original  righteousness  ;  he  must  describe  the 
vices  of  the  world  in  their  just  and  most  striking  colours,  and 
enter  into  all  the  sinner's  pleas  and  excuses  for  sin,  and  drive 


Sec.  12.]         By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury.  311 

him  from  all  his  subterfuges  and  strong-holds.  He  must  labour 
to  convince  the  formalist  of  the  impossibility  of  being  justified 
before  God  by  his  ceremonial  or  moral  righteousness.  Myriads 
are  continually  perishing,  yea,  thousands  of  those  who  acknow- 
ledge in  speculation  the  great  truths  of  the  gospel,  through  their 
dependence  upon  ordinances  or  upon  an  outwardly  moral  life. 
'  In  Christ  Jesus  neither  circumcision  availeth  any  thing,  nor 
uncircumcision,  but  a  new  creature  J  Gal.  vi,  15. 

"  2.  He  must  set  forth  the  virtue  of  the  atoning  blood.  He 
must  bring  the  mourner  to  a  present  Saviour ;  he  must  show 
the  willingness  of  Christ  this  moment  to  bless  him,  and  bring  a 
present  salvation  home  to  his  soul.  Here  he  must  be  indeed  a 
son  of  consolation.  He  must  say  nothing  which  can  keep  the 
trembling  mourner  at  a  distance  ;  he  must  not  provide  for  him  a 
rich  feast,  and  hand  it  up  to  him  in  dishes  too  hot  to  be  touched. 
There  must  be  nothing  now  held  forth  to  the  view  of  the  peni- 
tent but  the  everlasting  arms,  and  the  mercy  which  is  ready  to 
embrace  him  on  every  side.     •  Come  unto  me,'  says  our  Lord, 

1  all  ye  that  labour  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you 
rest,'  Matt,  xi,  28.  '  Him  that  cometh  to  me,  I  will  in  no 
wise  cast  out,'  John  vi,  37.  '  Having,  therefore,  brethren, 
boldness  to  enter  into  the  holiest  by  the  blood  of  Jesus, — let  us 
draw  near  with  a  true  heart,  in  full  assurance  of  faith,'  &c, 
Heb.  x,  19-22. 

"  3.  He  must,  like  a  true  shepherd,  feed  the  lambs  and  sheep 
of  Christ.  He  must  point  out  to  the  newly  justified  the  wiles 
of  Satan,  and  strengthen  them  if  they  stagger  through  unbelief. 
He  must  set  before  them  the  glorious  privileges  offered  to  them 
in  the  gospel.  He  must  nourish  them  with  the  pure  milk  of  the 
word.  Those  who  are  more  adult  in  grace,  he  must  feed  with 
strong  meat.  He  must  show  them  the  necessity  of  being  cruci- 
fied to  the  world,  and  of  dying  daily ;  that  '  if  they  mortify  not 
the  deeds  of  the  flesh,  they  shall  die.'  He  must  not  spare  the 
remaining  man  of  sin  ;  he  must  anatomize  the  human  heart, 
and  follow  self-will  and  self-love  through  all  their  windings. 
And  all  this  being  addressed  to  the  children  of  God,  he  must 
do  it  with  great  tenderness.  '  I  protest  by  your  rejoicing 
which  I  have  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord,  i"  die  daily?  says  the 
apostle.  1  Cor.  xv,  31.  '  If  ye  live  after  the  flesh  ye  shall 
die  :  but  if  ye,  through  the  Spirit,  do  mortify  the  deeds  of 
the  body,  ye  shall  live,'  Rom.  viii,  13.  '  Grow  in  grace,  and 
in   the    knowledge   of  our   Lord   and   Saviour  Jesus   Christ,' 

2  Pet.  iii,  18. 

"  And  now  he  must  again  turn  the  son  of  consolation.  He 
must  hold  forth  Christ  as  an  all-sufficient  Saviour,  as  '  able  to 
save  them  to  the  uttermost  that  come  unto  God  by  him,  seeing 
he  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession  for  them,'  Heb.  vii,  25. 
He  must  describe  to  them,  in  all  its  richest  views,  the  blessing 


312  Notes  on  the  Discipline,  [Ch.  1. 

of  perfect  love.  He  must  now  declare  how  our  great  Ze- 
rubbabel  is  this  moment  able  and  willing  to  reduce  the  mountain 
into  a  plain.  And  all  the  above  he  must  endeavour  more  or 
less  to  introduce  into  every  sermon  which  he  delivers  to  a 
mixed  congregation.  '  The  very  God  of  peace  sanctify  you 
wholly,  and  I  pray  God  your  whole  spirit,  soul,  and  body  be 
preserved  blameless  unto  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
Faithful  is  he  that  calleth  you,  who  also  will  do  it,  1  Thess. 
v,  23.  '  This  is  the  will  of  God,  even  your  sanctification,' 
1  Thess.  iv,  3. 

"  He  must  preach  the  law  as  well  as  the  gospel.  He  must 
hold  forth  our  adorable  Redeemer  as  a  Prophet  to  teach,  a  Priest 
to  atone,  and  a  King  to  reign  in  us  and  over  us.  He  must 
break  the  stony  heart,  as  well  as  bind  up  the  broken.  But  still 
holiness,  inward  and  outward,  must  be  his  end  :  holiness  must 
be  his  aim  :  and  Antinomianism,  and  every  doctrine  which  op- 
poses holiness,  he  must  contend  with,  till  he  gain  the  victory, 
or  render  his  hearers  utterly  inexcusable.  Who  is  fit  for  these 
things  1  O  Lord  God,  help  us  all !  Let  us  do  our  utmost,  and 
leave  the  blessing  to  the  Lord. 

"  Acts  iii,  22,  '  A  Prophet  shall  the  Lord  your  God  raise  up 
unto  you  of  your  brethren.'  Heb.  v,  6,  '  Thou  art  a  Priest  for 
ever.'  Isa.  xxxii,  1,  'Behold  a  King  shall  reign  in  righteous- 
ness.' O  let  us  never  be  wearied  of  exalting  Christ,  as  living 
in  us,  as  well  as  dying  for  us. 

"  Some  useful  smaller  advices  are  now  given : 

"  1.  Never  break  an  engagement.  This  we  have  enlarged 
upon  under  the  eighth  section  of  this  chapter. 

"  2.  The  second  advice  belongs  only  to  town  congregations, 
where  they  have  clocks  and  watches  to  direct  them.  In  such 
cases,  if  they  attend  not  exactly  at  the  appointed  time,  they  will 
be  equally  tardy,  if  the  preacher  habitually  wait  for  them  ever 
so  long.  But  everywhere  let  him  be  always  at  the  time.  It  is 
inexcusable  in  one  to  make  a  thousand,  or  even  a  hundred,  wait 
for  him.  Let  '  no  man  put  a  stumbling  block,  or  an  occasion 
to  fall,  in  his  brother's  way,'  Rom.  xiv,  13. 

"  3.  The  deepest  seriousness  at  all  times  becomes  the  minis- 
ter of  the  gospel :  but  in  the  pulpit  there  should  not  be  even 
the  appearance  of  a  deviation  from  it.  An  ambassador  of  an 
earthly  government,  when  immediately  engaged  in  the  duties 
of  his  embassy,  would  be  far  from  trifling :  how  much  more 
should  an  ambassador  of  God  1  '  Do  the  work,'  therefore,  '  of 
an  evangelist,  make  fidl  proof  of  thy  ministry,'  2  Tim.  iv,  5. 

"  4.  A  preacher  who  seeks  the  honour  which  comes  from 
God,  and  not  that  which  comes  from  man,  will  consider  the  spi- 
ritual wants  of  his  audience,  and  choose  his  text  and  subject 
accordingly.  He  will  not  preach  to  show  his  own  abilities,  but 
merely  to  do  good.    And,  indeed,  if  he  preach  not  from  this 


Sec.  12.]         By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury.  313 

pure  motive  alone,  he  has  no  right  to  expect  the  blessing  of  God 
upon  his  labours.     See  Luke  xii,  42-44. 

"  5.  Be  cautious  of  allegorizing.  It  seldom  informs  the 
judgment,  and  still  seldomer  warms  the  heart.  It  may  be 
called  a  pretty  way  of  talking.  The  preacher  may  be  admired, 
but  the  hearer  will  be  little  edified.  And  what  is  applause,  or 
any  thing  but  the  salvation  of  souls,  to  the  faithful  minister  of 
Christ  ?  The  genuine  language  of  his  heart  is,  '  I  ask  not 
riches,  honours,  or  pleasures,  gain  or  applause  ;  I  ask  only  for 
the  salvation  of  souls  !'  '  And  I,  brethren,  when  I  came  to  you, 
came  not  with  excellency  of  speech,  or  of  wisdom,  declaring 
unto  you  the  testimony  of  God.  For  I  determined  not  to  know 
any  thing  among  you,  save  Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified.' 
1  Cor.  ii,  1,  2. 

"  6.  When  the  preacher  has  fixed  upon  the  subject  which  he 
judges  most  suitable  to  the  states  of  the  souls  he  is  going  to 
address,  he  must  keep  to  his  point.  He  must  labour  to  arrange 
his  ideas,  and  to  speak  to  the  understanding  as  well  as  the 
heart.  He  must  first  endeavour  fully  to  explain,  and  then  to 
apply,  to  '  show'  himself  '  a  workman  that  needeth  not  to  be 
ashamed,  rightly  dividing  the  word  of  truth,'  2  Tim.  ii,  15. 

"  7.  He  must  take  care  that  his  good  be  not  evil  spoken  of, 
or  laughed  at,  if  possible,  through  any  awkward  or  unmeaning 
gestures  in  the  pulpit.  When  the  instruction  of  immortal 
spirits  is  his  employment,  he  should  mind  every  thing,  little 
and  great,  which  can  assist  him  in  this  glorious  work,  in 
which  angels  would  envy  him,  if  it  were  possible  for  them  to 
indulge  so  base  a  passion.  '  These  things  speak  and  exhort, 
and  rebuke  with  all  authority.  Let  no  man  despise  thee.' 
Tit.  ii,  15. 

"  8.  Be  not  too  forward  in  writing  for  the  press.  Nothing 
disgraces  a  cause  so  much  as  to  attempt  to  defend  it  in  a 
feeble  manner.  Let  not  a  few  friends  who  are  attached  to  you, 
and  are  not  in  the  least  degree  judges  of  composition,  prevail 
upon  you  to  become  an  author.  To  write  wrell  requires  a  life 
devoted  in  a  great  measure  to  close  and  severe  study.  Preach- 
ing the  everlasting  gospel  and  spiritual  instruction,  in  season 
and  out  of  season,  are  your  grand  objects.  There  are  so  many 
excellent  publications  already  in  the  world,  which  by  the  means 
of  the  press  may  be  put  into  every  hand,  that  there  are  fewer 
necessary  to  be  written  than  many  imagine.  A  few  good 
writers  in  one  church  are  quite  sufficient,  especially  in  ours, 
which  has  already  been  honoured  with  a  Wesley  and  a  Fletcher. 
But  particularly  comply  with  our  express  rules  on  this  subject. 
1  Of  making  many  books  there  is  no  end,'  says  the  wise  man. 
Eccles.  xii,  12. 

"  9.  Scarcely  any  thing  tends  to  damp  divine  service  more 
than  to  be  praying  too  long,  and  in  a  languid  manner.  Few 
14 


314  Notes  on  the  Discipline,  [Ch.  1. 

things  more  tend  to  bring  a  congregation  into  a  formal  spirit. 
Sometimes,  indeed,  the  minister  is  led  within  the  veil  in  an 
unusual  way,  and  may  then  justly  give  full  vent  to  the  holy 
flame.  But  on  other  occasions  let  the  prayer  be  very  fervent, 
and  of  a  moderate  length.  '  When  ye  pray,'  says  our  Lord, 
'  use  not  vain  repetitions,  as  the  heathen  do  :  for  they  think  that 
they  shall  be  heard  for  their  much  speaking.  Be  not  ye  there- 
fore like  unto  them.'  Matt,  vi,  7,  8. 

"  10.  A  comment  on  a  portion  of  Scripture  is  sometimes  very 
profitable  to  the  congregation,  especially  when  a  warm  applica- 
tion is  adjoined.  And  it  is  exceedingly  useful  for  young  preach- 
ers to  habituate  themselves  to  the  giving  of  warm  exhortations, 
otherwise  they  may  get  into  a  formal  way  of  preaching  without 
a  due  application  of  the  subject.  A  fervent  exhortation  is  pre- 
ferable to  a  sermon  without  application.  '  Till  I  come,'  says 
St.  Paul  to  Timothy,  '  give  attendance  to  reading,  to  exhorta- 
tion, to  doctrine,'  1  Tim.  iv,  13. 

"  11.  Souls  are  of  so  much  value  that  we  should  improve 
every  opportunity  for  their  good.  Shall  the  men  of  the  world 
have  carnal  festivals  on  their  birth-days,  and  shall  we  not  com- 
memorate the  birth-day  of  our  Lord  ?  The  primitive  fathers 
of  the  church  observed  the  day,  which  is  now  kept  sacred  by 
most  of  the  churches  of  Christendom.  Irenaeus,  who  was  one 
of  the  fathers,  was  a  disciple  of  St.  John ;  and  the  mother  of 
Jesus  lived  with  that  apostle  from  the  crucifixion  of  our  Lord. 
There  cannot,  therefore,  be  a  doubt  but  St.  John  knew,  and,  of 
course,  his  disciples,  Irenaeus,  Ignatius,  and  Polycarp,  the  day 
of  our  Lord's  nativity ;  and  from  them  all  the  fathei*s  of  the 
church.  Again,  shall  states  and  nations  celebrate  the  day  of 
liberation  from  slavery  or  oppression,  or  some  other  glorious 
event,  from  year  to  year  1  And  shall  we  not  celebrate  by  a  holy 
festival  the  crucifixion  and  resurrection  of  our  Lord,  and  the 
mission  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  which  we  are  indebted  for  bless- 
ings infinitely  more  valuable  than  any  which  the  revolution  of 
states  can  possibly  afford'?" 

"  SECTION  XIII. 

"  Of  the   Duty    of  Preachers   to    God,    themselves,    and    one 
another." 

"  1.  A  minister  of  the  gospel,  who  has  consecrated  all  he  is 
and  has,  and  all  he  can  do  and  suffer,  to  the  service  of  his  God, 
should  consider  himself  as  eminently  called  to  walk  with  God. 
His  peculiar  calling  is  of  the  most  public  nature.  It  is  a  public 
profession,  that  he  is  a  reformer  of  mankind  :  it  says  more 
loudly  than  any  words,  '  I  am,  or  ought  to  be,  one  of  the  best 
of  men  ;  follow  me  as  I  follow  Christ.'  It  is  the  very  depth  of 
hypocrisy  to  preach  and  not  live  the  gospel.     Of  all  hypocrites 


Sec.  13.]         By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury.  315 

such  a  one  is  the  greatest.  Nay,  it  is  in  vain  to  preach,  it  is  in 
vain  to  show  forth  the  most  shining  talents,  if  the  life  of  the 
preacher  correspond  not  with  his  doctrines.  He  may  possibly 
have  the  reward  he  seeks  for  here  below :  but  the  approbation 
of  God  he  never  will  receive.  ■  Many  will  say  to  me  in  that 
day,'  observes  our  Lord,  '  Lord,  Lord,  have  we  not  prophesied 
in  thy  name  1  and  in  thy  name  have  cast  out  devils,  and  in  thy 
name  done  many  wonderful  works  ?  And  then  will  I  profess 
unto  them.  I  never  knew  you  :  depart  from  me,  ye  that  work 
iniquity.'  Matt,  vii,  22,  23. 

"  The  work  of  God  must  also  lie  near  his  heart :  yea,  his 
very  soul  must  enter  into  it.  Nor  must  he  be  contented  to 
preach,  and  then  leave  the  souls  he  has  been  blessed  to  at  the 
mercy  of  the  world.  He  must  seek  out  the  awakened.  He 
must  fence  in  the  flock.  He  must  not  only  love,  but,  according 
to  his  sphere  of  action,  recommend  and  enforce  Christian  dis- 
cipline, especially  the  discipline  of  that  church  of  which  he  is  a 
member ;  without  which  there  would  be  nothing  but  anarchy 
and  confusion  ;  and  the  word  of  God  would  in  general  become 
Mike  water  spilt  upon  the  ground.'  'Neither  count  I  my  life 
dear  unto  myself,'  says  St.  Paul,  '  so  that  I  might  finish  my 
course  wTith  joy,  and  the  ministry  which  I  have  received  of 
the  Lord  Jesus,  to  testify  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God,' 
Acts  xx,  24. 

"2.  The  preachers  should  tell  each  other  in  the  spirit  of  love 
and  meekness,  and,  at  the  same  time,  with  humble  boldness, 
all  they  think  and  all  they  fear  of  each  other,  in  respect  to 
every  thing  of  consequence,  particularly  in  regard  to  the  spi- 
ritual life,  the  practice  of  devotion,  and  spiritual  conversation. 
1  Faithful  are  the  wounds  of  a  friend,'  says  Solomon.  Prov. 
xxvii,  6. 

"3.  Ministers  of  the  gospel  should  be  eminently  attentive  to 
all  the  means  of  grace,  particularly  private  prayer.  We  do 
rejoice  that  our  ministers  are  examples  to  the  flock  in  this  re- 
spect. When  in  the  mountains  and  wildernesses  they  have  no 
chamber  to  themselves,  they  will  retire  into  the  woods  and  other 
solitary  places,  and  spend  much  of  their  time  in  that  most  useful 
exercise.  O  that  we  may  continue  to  preserve  this  spirit  and 
practice  !  '  Thou,  when  thou  prayest,'  says  Christ,  '  enter  into 
thy  closet :  and,  when  thou  hast  shut  thy  door,  pray  to  thy 
Father  which  is  in  secret ;  and  thy  Father  which  seeth  in 
secret,  shall  reward  thee  openly,'  Matt,  vi,  6.  We  should  also 
in  the  families,  where  we  from  time  to  time  reside,  be  examples 
to  all.  The  whole  world  is  composed  of  families.  A  travelling 
preacher  may  bring  as  many  souls  to  glory  by  his  fidelity  in  the 
families  which  he  visits  <±s  by  his  public  preaching.  See  the 
fifteenth  section  of  this  chapter. 

11 4.  Preachers  of  the  gospel  should  be  much  conversant  in 


316  Notes  on  the  Discipline,  [Ch.  1. 

the  Scriptures.  They  should  never  be  without  a  Bible.  That 
invaluable  book  is  like  the  starry  heavens  on  a  clear  night : 
cast  your  eyes  on  any  given  part,  and  some  bright  stars  will 
immediately  strike  your  sight ;  but  the  more  you  gaze,  the  more 
stars  will  appear  to  your  view.  It  is  an  inexhaustible  mine  of 
the  richest  treasures.  The  more  infidels  despise  and  oppose 
it,  the  more  should  we  love,  study,  and  defend  it.  It  is  reproach- 
ful to  see  a  minister  of  God  lounging  away  his  time,  when  the 
word  of  truth  and  salvation  is  within  his  reach." 


"  SECTION  XIV. 

"  Rules  by  which  we  should  continue,  or  desist  from,  preaching 
at  any  Place.'''' 

In  the  notes  to  this  section  we  find  the  following  mention  of  a 
usage  no  longer  known  : — 

"  The  stationing  of  the  preachers  is  in  the  episcopacy,  but 
the  determination  of  the  number  of  preachers  to  be  sent  to  a  cir- 
cuit is  in  the  yearly  conference:  with  powers  invested  in  the 
episcopacy  and  presiding  eldership  to  meet  the  openings  of  grace 
and  providence  in  the  intervals  of  the  conference." 

"  SECTION  xv. 

"  Of  visiting  from  House  to  House,  guarding  against  those 
Sins  that  are  so  common  to  Professors,  and  enforcing  prac- 
tical Religion.'''' 

"  In  the  plantations,  which  make  the  chief  part  of  these 
states,  and  in  which,  of  course,  the  chief  part  of  our  societies 
reside,  the  preachers  cannot  visit  many  of  our  competent,  families 
in  a  day.  But  they  may  almost  daily  visit  many  of  the  poor — 
many  of  those  who  most  want  their  help.  Various  disagreeable 
circumstances,  arising  from  the  inattention  of  the  poor  to  clean- 
liness, &c,  may  attend  our  zealous  observance  of  the  directions 
given  in  this  section  on  the  present  subject,  as  far  as  it  respects 
them.  But  where  is  our  zeal  for  God,  where  our  crucifixion  to 
the  world,  where  our  regard  for  souls,  if  such  considerations 
move  us  in  the  least "?  Our  Lord  gives  it  as  one  grand  proof  of 
his  being  the  Messiah,  that  '  the  poor  have  the  gospel  preached 
to  them,'  Matt,  xi,  5.  O  then,  if  we  love  Christ,  if  we  wish  to 
be  his  ministers  and  disciples,  let  us  not  forget  the  poor !  We 
have  but  little  silver  or  gold  to  offer  them ;  but  we  have  what  is 
infinitely  more  precious,  even  grace,  pardon,  holiness,  Christ, 
heaven.  Let  us,  therefore,  labour  at  least  as  much  in  the 
houses  of  the  poor  as  of  the  rich  or  competent :  and  this  we 
certainly  shall,  if  we  be  not  interested  by  carnal  or  temporal 
motives — if  we  breathe  the  true  spirit  of  missionaries." 


Sec.  16. j         By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury.  317 


M  SECTION  XVI. 

"  Of  the  Instruction  of  Children." 

"  The  proper  education  of  children  is  of  exceeding  great  mo- 
ment to  the  welfare  of  mankind.  About  one  half  of  the  human 
race  are  under  the  age  of  sixteen,  and  may  be  considered,  the  in- 
fants excepted,  as  capable  of  instruction.  The  welfare  of  the 
states  and  countries  in  which  they  live,  and,  what  is  infinitely 
more,  the  salvation  of  their  souls,  do,  under  the  grace  and  provi- 
dence of  God,  depend  in  a  considerable  degree  upon  their  educa- 
tion. But,  alas  !  the  great  difficulty  lies  in  finding  men  and 
women  of  genuine  piety  as  instructers.  Let  us,  however,  en- 
deavour to  supply  these  spiritual  defects.  Let  us  follow  the 
directions  of  this  section,  and  we  shall  meet  many  on  the  day  of 
judgment,  who  will  acknowledge  before  the  great  Judge,  and  an 
assembled  universe,  that  their  first  desires  after  Christ  and  salva- 
tion were  received  in  their  younger  years  by  our  instrumentality. 
In  towns  we  may,  without  difficulty,  meet  the  children  weekly, 
and  in  the  plantations  advise  and  pray  with  them  every  time  we 
visit  their  houses  :  nay,  in  the  country,  if  we  give  notice  that 
at  such  a  time  we  shall  spend  an  hour  or  two  in  such  a  house 
with  those  children  who  shall  attend,  many  of  the  neighbours 
will  esteem  it  a  privilege  to  send  their  children  to  us  at  the  time 
appointed.  But  we  must  exercise  much  patience,  as  well  as 
zeal,  for  the  successful  accomplishment  of  this  work.  And  if 
we  can  with  love  and  delight  condescend  to  their  ignorance  and 
childishness,  and  yet  endeavour  continually  to  raise  up  their 
little  minds  to  the  once  dying  but  now  exalted  Saviour,  we  shall 
be  made  a  blessing  to  thousands  of  them. 

"  But  let  us  labour  among  the  poor  in  this  respect,  as  well  as 
among  the  competent.  O  if  our  people  in  the  cities,  towns,  and 
villages  were  but  sufficiently  sensible  of  the  magnitude  of  this  duty, 
and  its  acceptableness  to  God — if  they  would  establish  sabbath 
schools,  wherever  practicable,  for  the  benefit  of  the  children  of 
the  poor,  and  sacrifice  a  few  public  ordinances  every  Lord's  day 
to  this  charitable  and  useful  exercise,  God  would  be  to  them  in- 
stead of  all  the  means  they  lose  ;  yea,  they  would  find,  to  their 
present  comfort  and  the  increase  of  their  eternal  glory,  the  truth 
and  sweetness  of  those  words,  '  Mercy  is  better  than  sacrifice,' 
Matt,  ix,  13  ;  xii,  7  ;  Hos.  vi,  6.  But  there  is  so  much  of  the 
cross  in  all  this  !  0  when  shall  we  be  the  true  followers  of  a 
crucified  Saviour !" 


318  Notes  on  the  Discipline,  [Ch.  1. 

"  SECTION  XVII. 

"  Of  employing  our  Time  profitably,  c$-c." 

"  We  have  already  enlarged  so  much  on  the  public  and  private 
duties  of  ministers,  that  on  the  limited  plan  and  laconic  mode  we 
have  adopted  in  these  annotations,  it  may  not  be  necessary  to 
say  much  more  on  this  subject.  We  would  just  recommend  to 
our  ministers  and  preachers,  agreeably  to  the  directions  given  in 
this  section,  much  reading  and  study.  We  have  various  ranks 
of  men  to  deal  with,  and  as  far  as  possible  should  be  prepared  for 
them  all ;  that  as  scribes  instructed  unto  the  kingdom  of  heaven, 
we  may,  like  unto  a  man  that  is  a  householder,  bring  forth  out 
of  our  treasures  things  new  and  old.  See  Matt,  xiii,  52.  A  taste 
for  reading  profitable  books  is  an  inestimable  gift.  It  adds  to  the 
comfort  of  life  far  beyond  what  many  conceive,  and  qualifies  us, 
if  properly  directed,  for  very  extensive  usefulness  in  the  church 
of  God.  It  takes  off  all  the  miserable  listlessness  of  a  sluggish 
life  ;  and  gives  to  the  mind  a  strength  and  activity  it  could  not 
otherwise  acquire.  But  to  obtain  and  preserve  this  taste  for,  this 
delight  in,  profitable  reading,  we  must  daily  resist  the  natural 
tendency  of  man  to  indolence  and  idleness.  And  when  we  con- 
sider the  astonishing  activity  of  the  enemies  of  revealed  truth,  to 
disseminate  their  pernicious  doctrines,  we  must  allow  that  it  be- 
hooves every  minister  of  Jesus  Christ,  not  only  to  be  able  to 
1  give  an  answer  to  every  man  that  asketh  him  a  reason  of  the 
hope  that  is  in  him,  with  meekness  and  fear,'  (1  Pet.  iii,  15,) 
but  to  answer  and  silence  the  most  subtle  arguments  of  the  pro- 
fessed enemies  of  our  adorable  Lord.     '  Till  I  come,'  says  St. 

Paul,    '  GIVE    ATTENDANCE    TO    READING,'    1    Tim.    iv,   13.       Heb. 

vi,  11,  12,  'We  desire — that  ye  be  not  slothful.'      See  also 
Ephes.  v,  16 ;  Col.  iv,  5 ;  2  Tim.  ii,  15,  and  iv,  13." 

"  SECTION  XIX. 

"  Of  the  Method  by  which  immoral    Travelling  Ministers  or 
Preachers  shall  be  brought  to  Trial,  6fc." 

"  The  section  now  under  consideration  is  of  very  great  mo- 
ment. Let  us  take  a  view  of  it  under  the  three  heads  into  which 
it  divides  itself. 

"  1.  The  answer  to  the  first  question  serves  to  remove  every 
reasonable  objection  to  the  suspending  power  of  the  presiding  el- 
der. See  section  fifth  of  this  chapter.  The  trial  of  a  minis- 
ter or  preacher  for  gross  immorality  shall  be  in  the  presence  of 
at  least  three  ministers.  These  ministers  have,  of  course,  full 
liberty  to  speak  their  sentiments  either  in  favour  or  disfavour  of 


Sec.  19. J         By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury.  319 

the  person  accused.  This  must  always  serve  as  a  strong  check 
on  the  presiding  elder,  respecting  the  abuse  of  his  power.  An 
act  of  tyranny  would  be  so  opposed  by  the  ministers  present,  and 
so  represented  afterward  in  favour  of  the  oppressed,  that  the  pre- 
siding elder  who  would  venture  upon  an  arbitrary  step  would 
find  himself  dreadfully  embarrassed.  Besides,  those  ministers 
could  lay  the  whole  affair  before  the  General  Conference,  if  near 
at  hand  ;  or  before  the  ensuing  yearly  conference  ;  or,  as  soon  as 
possible,  before  a  bishop  :  in  which  cases,  the  injured  person  might 
have  complete  redress,  and  the  presiding  elder  censured  or 
punished  according  to  his  deserts  :  and  those  ministers  could 
give  all  possible  information,  having  been  present  at  the  whole 
of  the  trial. 

"  The  passage  in  St.  Matthew,  ch.  xviii,  15-17,  'If  thy  bro- 
ther shall  trespass  against  thee,  go  and  tell  him  his  fault  between 
thee  and  him  alone,'  &c,  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  present 
subject.  We  are  now  speaking  of  gross  immoralities  committed 
by  preachers  of  the  gospel.  This  does  not  concern  the  trespass 
of  a  private  person,  but  the  gross  offence  of  a  minister  against 
the  church  of  God.  Undoubtedly,  a  minister  so  offending  should 
not  be  suffered  to  remain  in  his  office  till  the  next  yearly  confer- 
ence, as  many  souls  might  be  ruined  thereby  in  the  interval. 
There  is  certainly  as  much  mercy  due  to  the  people  as  to  the  mi- 
nister ;  and  in  the  present  instance  more,  as  he  is  but  one,  and 
they  are  many ;  and  he  is  invested  with  his  office,  not  for  their 
destruction,  but  for  their  edification.  See  2  Cor.  x,  8,  and  xiii,  10. 
But  scarcely  any  thing  can  be  more  destructive  to  the  cause  of 
God  than  the  immoral  life  of  a  minister.  Such  an  Achan  in  the 
camp  must,  more  or  less,  bring  down  a  curse  upon  the  cause. 
1  Sam.  ii,  27-59,  '  There  came  a  man  of  God  unto  Eli,  and 
said  unto  him,  Thus  saith  the  Lord, — Wherefore  kick  ye  at  my 
sacrifice  and  at  mine  offering,  which  I  have  commanded  in  my 
habitation  ;  and  honourest  thy  sons  above  me,'  &c.  2  Sam.  xi,  12, 
'  Now  the  sons  of  Eli  were  sons  of  Belial ;  they  knew  not  the 
Lord.'  2  Sam.  iii,  11-14,  'The  Lord  said  to  Samuel,  Behold, 
I  will  do  a  thing  in  Israel,  at  which  both  the  ears  of  every  one 
that  heareth  it  shall  tingle.  In  that  day  I  will  perform  against 
Eli  all  things  which  I  have  spoken  concerning  his  house  :  when 
I  begin,  I  will  also  make  an  end.  For  I  have  told  him,  that  I 
will  judge  his  house  for  ever,  for  the  iniquity  which  he  knoweth ; 
because  his  sons  made  themselves  vile,  and  he  restrained  them  not,'' 
&c.  See  that  whole  history.  Matt,  vii,  22,  23,  '  Many  will  say 
to  me  in  that  day,  Lord,  Lord,  have  we  not  prophesied  in  thy 
name  ]  and  in  thy  name  have  cast  out  devils  ]  and  in  thy  name 
done  many  wonderful  works  1  And  then  will  I  profess  unto 
them,  I  never  knew  you  :  depart  from  me,  ye  that  work  iniquity? 
Rom.  ii,  3,  '  Thinkest  thou  this,  0  man,  that  judgest  them 
which  do  such  things,  and  doest  the  same,  that  thou  shalt  escape 


320  Notes  on  the  Discipline,  [Ch.  1. 

the  judgment  of  God  V  1  Tim.  v,  19,  '  Against  an  elder  receive 
not  an  accusation,  but  before  two  or  three  witnesses.'' 

"  2.  The  mode  of  process  directed  in  the  answer  to  the  second 
question,  is  nearly  according  to  our  Lord's  directions,  concern- 
ing the  offences  of  the  private  members  of  a  church,  in  Matt, 
xviii,  15-17,  'If  thy  brother  shall  trespass  against  thee,  go  and 
tell  him  his  fault  between  thee  and  him  alone  :  if  he  shall  hear 
thee,  thou  hast  gained  thy  brother.  But  if  he  will  not  hear  thee, 
then  take  with  thee  one  or  two  more,  that  in  the  mouth  of  two 
or  three  witnesses  every  word  may  be  established.  And  if  he 
shall  neglect  to  hear  them,  tell  it  unto  the  church  :  but  if  he 
neglect  to  hear  the  church,  let  him  be  unto  thee  as  a  heathen 
man  and  a  publican.'  First  the  preacher  is  to  be  reproved  by 
his  senior  in  office.  On  a  second  offence,  the  minister  reprehend- 
ing, is  to  take  with  him  one,  two,  or  three  witnesses  :  and  if 
still  incurable,  the  offender  is  to  be  brought  before  that  part  of 
the  church  to  which  he  is  particularly  responsible,  namely,  the 
yearly  conference.  He  is  not  to  be  tried  by  the  members  of  his 
circuit  or  district,  for  they  are  the  complainants — the  persons  sup- 
posed to  be  aggrieved — but  by  his  elders  and  equals.  There 
is,  however,  a  considerable  difference  between  the  persons  con- 
cerned in  the  directions  given  by  our  Lord  in  the  portion  of 
Scripture  quoted  above,  and  those  who  are  adverted  to  in  the 
present  section.  That  scripture  evidently  refers  to  the  private 
members  of  a  church  ;  and  the  minister  himself,  after  private  re- 
proof and  public  reprehension,  first  before  two  or  three  witnesses, 
and  then  before  the  church,  is  to  exclude  the  person,  if  impeni- 
tent. But  of  this  we  shall  treat  largely,  when  we  come  to  con- 
sider the  eighth  section  of  the  second  chapter.  Improper 
tempers,  manifested  in  the  conversation  or  conduct  of  a  minister 
of  the  gospel,  may  be  productive  of  more  evil  than  all  his  public 
labours  can  possibly  compensate.  But,  at  the  same  time,  he  may 
not  be  so  criminal,  but  that  he  may  be  borne  with  for  a  time,  in 
hope  of  reformation. 

"  N.  B.  The  reason  why  the  expression,  one,  two,  or  three 
witnesses  is  mentioned  in  the  section  under  this  head,  is,  because 
it  may,  in  some  instances,  be  impossible  to  have  more  than  one 
besides  the  reprehending  minister,  without  sending  to  a  neigh- 
bouring circuit ;  and  as  no  public  censure  can  pass  upon  the 
offending  preacher  in  this  case  till  the  sitting  of  the  yearly  con- 
ference, it  would  not  be  proper  to  take  a  minister  of  the  gospel 
from  his  labours  in  another  circuit,  for  two  or  three  days,  to  an- 
swer the  present  purpose. 

"  '  The  servant  of  the  Lord,'  says  St.  Paul,  'must  not  strive  ; 
but  be  gentle  unto  all  men,  apt  to  teach,  patient ;  in  meekness 
instructing  those  that  oppose  themselves,'  2  Tim.  ii,  24,  25. 
'  He  [Christ]  turned,  and  rebuked  them,  and  said,  Ye  know  not 
what  manner  of  spirit  ye  are  of,'  Luke  ix,  55. 


Sec.  20.]         By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury.  321 

"  3.  It  will,  we  believe,  be  allowed  by  all  who  love  the  truth  as 
it  is  in  Jesus,  that  the  heretical  doctrines  are  as  dangerous,  at 
least  to  the  hearers,  as  the  immoral  life  of  a  preacher ;  and,  there- 
fore, the  same  process  is  provided  for  both  cases.  Those  must 
indeed  be  blind,  who  can  sit  for  any  time  under  the  ministry  of 
an  Arian,  Socinian,  Universalian,  or  any  other  heretical  minister  : 
'  and  if  the  blind  lead  the  blind,  both  shall  fall  into  the  ditch,' 
Matt,  xv,  14,  and  Luke  vi,  39.  But  as  we  would  guard  against 
a  hasty  and  arbitrary  measure  in  a  matter  which  sometimes, 
perhaps,  it  may  be  difficult  to  determine,  the  case  alluded  to  at 
present  shall  lie  over  to  the  yearly  conference,  if  the  preacher 
be  perfectly  silent,  in  public  and  private,  on  the  subjects  objected 
to.  But  if  he  will  go  on  to  dishonour  Christ,  or  to  oppose  the 
doctrines  of  holiness,  or  to  introduce  novel  sentiments  or  '  vain 
jangling,'  (1  Tim.  i,  6,)  to  draw  our  people  from  the  one  thing 
needful, — CHRIST  dying  for  and  living  in  us, — an  immediate 
stop  must  be  put  to  such  dangerous,  such  pernicious  proceedings. 

"  Matt,  vii,  15,  16,  '  Beware  of  false  prophets,  which  come  to 
you  in  sheep's  clothing,  but  inwardly  they  are  ravening  wolves.' 
Tit.  iii,  10,  11,  'A  man  that  is  a  heretic,  after  the  first  and 
second  admonition,  reject;'  (here  the  authority  of  judging  and 
rejecting  is  invested  in  Timothy  ;) '  knowing  that  he  that  is  such 
is  subverted,  and  sinneth,  being  condemned  of  himself.'  2  Pet. 
ii,  1-3,  '  But  there  were  false  prophets  also  among  the  people, 
even  as  there  shall  be  false  teachers  among  you,  who  privily  shall 
bring  in  damnable  heresies,  even  denying  the  Lord  that  bought 
them,  and  bring  upon  themselves  swift  destruction.  .  And  many 
shall  follow  their  pernicious  ways  ;  by  reason  of  whom  the  way 
of  truth  shall  be  evil  spoken  of.  And  through  covetousness 
shall  they,  with  feigned  words,  make  merchandise  of  you  :  whose 
judgment  now  of  a  long  time  lingereth  not,  and  their  damnation 
slumbereth  not.'  Rev.  ii,  2,  '  I  know  thy  works,  and  thy  labour, 
and  thy  patience,  and  how  thou  canst  not  bear  them  which  are 
evil :  and  thou  hast  tried  them  which  say  they  are  apostles,  and 
are  not,  and  hast  found  them  liars.'  Rev.  ii,  20,  '  Notwith- 
standing I  have  a  few  things  against  thee,  because  thou  [the 
angel  of  the  church  in  Thyatira]  sufferest  that  woman,  Jezebel, 
which  calleth  herself  a  prophetess,  to  teach  and  to  seduce  my 
servants  to  commit  fornication,  and  to  eat  things  sacrificed  unto 
idols.' 

"  Before  we  conclude  our  notes  on  this  section,  we  must  entreat 
our  reader  to  notice,  not  only  here,  but  throughout  the  whole 
of  our  economy,  the  appeals  which  are  allowed  upon  all  occasions, 
as  far  as  the  nature  and  circumstances  of  things  will  possibly 
allow  of  them,  without  making  our  economy  intricate  and  bur- 
densome." 

14* 


322  Notes  on  the  Discipline,  [Ch.  1. 


"  SECTION  XXI. 

"  Of  the  Local  Preachers." 

"  By  this  mode  of  trial  we  are  desirous  of  showing  the  most 
tender  regard  toward  our  local  brethren.  We  are  all  but  men. 
The  best  of  us  may  fall  into  sin,  or  be  drawn  into  dangerous  and 
pernicious  errors;  and  it  is  sometimes  necessary  to  stop  the 
plague  by  an  immediate  stroke  of  discipline.  But  we  would  not 
have  so  important  a  character  as  that  of  one  of  our  local  breth- 
ren even  touched  to  its  disadvantage  by  only  one  preacher, 
who  possibly  might  be  younger  than  the  accused.  We  have, 
therefore,  provided  that  a  small  meeting  of  respectable  persons 
shall  be  held,  before  a  single  step  be  taken  in  the  business. 
The  trial  will  then  come  before  the  most  weighty  assembly  in 
the  circuit. 

"  We  have  directed  the  yearly  conference,  upon  an  appeal,  to 
determine  upon  the  merits  of  the  cause  from  the  memorial  of 
the  quarterly  meeting,  on  account  of  the  difficulty,  if  not  impos- 
sibility, of  bringing  the  necessary  witnesses,  perhaps  thirty,  fifty, 
or  a  hundred  miles  from  their  home  :  nor  have  we  any  right  or 
authority  to  lay  such  a  burden  on  any  of  our  people.  In  short, 
we  have  done  the  best  we  can,  according  to  the  nature  of  the 
circumstances  in  which  we  are  placed." 


"  SECTION  XXII. 

"  Of  Baptism." 

We  need  only  observe  here,  that  we  are  conscious  that  sprink- 
ling, pouring,  and  immersing  have  been  practised  by  different 
churches,  in  each  of  which  the  pure  gospel  was  preached,  and 
the  life  of  God,  more  or  less,  experienced ;  and  that  all  these 
modes  are,  more  or  less,  acceptable  to  God,  when  adminis- 
tered with  sincerity.  At  the  same  time,  we  know  well,  that  as 
much  or  more  may  be  said  in  favour  of  sprinkling  than  of 
immersion,  from  the  account  given  us  in  Scripture  of  the  bap- 
tism of  John  himself:  and  the  primitive  churches  in  general, 
we  believe,  favoured  the  practice  of  sprinkling.  However,  we 
would  meet  the  tender  mind,  and  in  matters  unessential  conde- 
scend, as  far  as  we  conscientiously  can,  to  the  feelings  and 
sentiments  of  all." 

"  As  we  have  before  observed,  our  aim  is  to  save  souls,  and 
not  to  enrich  ourselves  :  therefore,  Mr.  Wesley  and  our  General 
Conference  placed  our  whole  economy  as  far  distant  as  possible 
from  that  of  a  lucrative  ministry.  We  are  determined  not  to  sell 
the  ordinances  of  God  :  in  this  no  man  shall  make  our  glorying 


Sec.  24.]         By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury.  323 

void.  Matt,  x,  8,  '  Freely  ye  have  received,'  says,  our  Lord, 
4  freely  give.'  1  Cor.  ix,  11-18,  *  If  we  have  sown  unto  you 
spiritual  things,  is  it  a  great  thing  if  we  shall  reap  your  carnal 
things  1  If  others  be  partakers  of  this  power  over  you,  are  not 
we  rather  1  Nevertheless,  we  have  not  used  this  power ;  but 
suffer  all  things  lest  we  should  hinder-  the  gospel  of  Christ. — I 
have  used  none  of  these  things ;  neither  have  I  written  these 
things  that  it  should  be  so  done  unto  me  ;  for  it  were  better  for 
me  to  die  than  that  any  man  should  make  my  glorying  void.'  " 


"  SECTION  XXIII. 

"  Of  the  Lord's  Supper." 

"  As  the  Scripture  is  silent  about  the  posture  of  the  communi- 
cants, we  prefer  the  most  humble,  whatever  our  Saviour  might 
have  permitted  when  he  instituted  the  sacred  ordinance.  Be- 
sides, as  we  always  receive  the  elements  in  prayer,  we  for  that 
reason  also  prefer  the  kneeling  posture.  We  must  also  observe, 
that  our  elders  should  be  very  cautious  how  they  admit  to  the 
communion  persons  who  are  not  in  our  society.  It  would  be 
highly  injurious  to  our  brethren,  if  we  suffered  any  to  partake  of 
the  Lord's  supper  with  them,  whom  we  would  not  readily  admit 
into  our  society  on  application  made  to  us.  Those  whom  we 
judge  unfit  to  partake  of  our  profitable,  prudential  means  of  grace, 
we  should  most  certainly  think  improper  to  be  partakers  of  an 
ordinance  which  has  been  expressly  instituted  by  Christ  himself." 

"  SECTION   XXIV. 

"  Of  Public  Worship:' 

"  Our  church  insists  on  the  reading  of  the  Scriptures  in  the 
congregation,  and  gives  directions  accordingly.  This  is  of  the 
utmost  consequence,  and  we  trust  will  be  most  sacredly  observed 
by  all  our  ministers  and  preachers.  A  peculiar  blessing  accom- 
panies the  public  reading  as  well  as  preaching  the  word  of  God 
to  attentive,  believing  souls.  And  in  these  days  of  infidelity  no- 
thing should  be  omitted  which  may  lead  the  people  to  the  love  of 
the  Holy  Bible. 

"  The  meeting  of  the  society  also,  wherever  practicable,  is  of 
considerable  moment.  There  are  various  weighty  subjects,  pe- 
culiarly suitable  to  religious  societies,  which  cannot  be  so  well 
enlarged  upon  to  a  mixed  congregation.  Brotherly  union  and 
fellowship,  Christian  discipline  in  all  its  branches,  and  various 
other  particulars  may  be  enlarged  upon  and  enforced  with  great 
propriety  and  success  on  such  occasions.  At  these  times  also  we 
may  enter  more  minutely  into  the  different  parts  of  the  relative 


324  Notes  on  the  Discipline,  [Ch.  1. 

duties,  than  we  can  to  unawakened  souls,  whose  whole  life  is 
sin,  and  who  are  at  the  best  only  '  like  unto  whited  sepulchres, 
which  indeed  appear  beautiful  outward,  but  are  within  full  of 
dead  men's  bones,  and  of  all  uncleanness.' " 


"  section  xxv. 
"  Of  the  Spirit  and  Truth  of  Singing.'''' 

"  The  singing  of  psalms,  and  hymns,  and  spiritual  songs,  in  the 
congregation,  has  been  allowed  by  all  the  churches  of  God  in  all 
ages  (one  modern  society  excepted)  to  be  a  part  o£divine  wor- 
ship ;  and,  from  its  very  nature,  it  evidently  belongs  to  the  whole 
congregation.  It  would  be  unseemly  for  the  minister  alone  to 
sing  :  but  if  this  be  the  duty  of  one  member  of  the  congregation, 
it  must  be  the  duty  of  all  who  have  voices  for  singing  ;  and  there 
are  very  few  who  may  not  join  in  the  tenor  part,  all  the  defects 
of  their  voices  being  swallowed  up  in  the  general  sound.  Few 
things  can  be  more  pleasing  to  the  Lord  than  a  congregation 
with  one  heart  and  one  voice,  praising  his  holy  name.  It  is  in- 
deed to  be  feared,  that  there  is  seldom  a  large  congregation, 
where  every  individual  is  sincere.  However,  all  who  do  in  sin- 
cerity desire  a  blessing,  should  strive  to  join  in  the  general  cho- 
rus— we  mean,  in  every  part  of  the  hymn.  If  one  part  of  it  be 
above  the  experience  of  the  singer,  he  should  adjoin  a  silent 
prayer,  that  the  Lord  may  give  him  the  grace  he  needs  ;  for  the 
Lord  listens  to  hear  what  the  heart  speaks,  and  takes  all  as  no- 
thing, if  the  heart  be  silent.  Again,  when  his  experience  rises 
above  the  hymn,  his  secret  prayer  should  be  in  behalf  of  that 
part  of  the  congregation  which  it  suits  :  but  in  the  proper  hymns 
of  praise  he  may  throw  off  all  reserve,  for  we  are  all  infinitely 
indebted  to  our  good  God.  From  these  remarks  we  surely  must 
be  sensible  of  the  necessity  of  confining  ourselves  to  simple  tunes, 
as  the  fugue-tunes  have  an  unavoidable  tendency  to  confine  to  a 
few  this  part  of  divine  worship,  which  belongs  to  the  whole. 
And  those,  we  think,  have  made  few  remarks  on  public  worship, 
who  have  not  observed,  on  the  one  hand,  how  naturally  the  fugue- 
tunes  puff  up  with  vanity  those  who  excel  in  them  ;  and  on  the 
other  hand,  how  it  deadens  devotion,  and  only  at  the  best  raises 
an  admiration  of  the  singers,  and  not  of  Christ. 

"  When  it  is  recommended  in  this  section  to  the  preacher 
sometimes  to  stop  and  address  the  people  in  the  course  of  singing, 
the  substance  only  of  what  he  should  say  is  mentioned  there.  It 
is  not  intended,  that  he  should  speak  abruptly  on  such  occasions, 
but  with  softness  and  due  respect  on  the  necessity  of  singing  and 
of  performing  every  act  of  devotion  from  the  heart." 


Sec.  28.]         By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury.  325 


"  SECTION  XXVIII. 

"  Of  the  Chartered  Fund:' 

"  We  need  not  be  urgent  on  our  benevolent  friends  to  promote 
this  great  charity.  Their  own  feelings,  we  well  know,  will  suf- 
ficiently prevail,  when  proper  light  is  given  to  them  on  the  sub- 
ject. Our  brethren  who  have  laboured  on  the  mountains,  on  the 
western  waters,  and  in  the  poorer  circuits  in  general,  have  suf- 
fered unspeakable  hardships,  merely  for  the  want  of  some  esta- 
blished fund,  in  which  the  competent  members  of  our  society 
might  safely  lodge  what  their  benevolent  hearts  would  rejoice  to 
give,  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel.  On  the  same  account,  many 
of  our  worn-out  preachers,  some  of  whom  quickly  consumed 
their  strength  by  their  great  exertions  for  the  salvation  of  souls, 
have  been  brought  into  deep  distress  ;  and  the  widows  and  or- 
phans of  our  preachers  have  been  sometimes  reduced  to  extreme 
necessity,  who  might  have  lived  in  comfort,  if  not  in  affluence, 
enjoying  the  sweets  of  domestic  life,  if  the  preachers  who  were 
the  husbands  on  one  hand,  and  the  fathers  on  the  other,  had  not 
loved  their  Redeemer  better  than  wife  or  children,  or  life  itself. 
And  it  is  to  be  lamented,  if  possible,  with  tears  of  blood,  that  we 
have  lost  scores  of  our  most  able  married  ministers — men  who, 
like  good  householders,  could  upon  all  occasions  bring  things 
new  and  old  out  of  their  treasury,  but  were  obliged  to  retire  from 
the  general  work,  because  they  saw  nothing  before  them  for  their 
wives  and  children,  if  they  continued  itinerants,  but  misery  and 
ruin.  But  the  present  institution  will,  we  trust,  under  the  bless- 
ing of  God,  greatly  relieve  us  in,  if  not  entirely  deliver  us  from, 
these  mighty  evils.  For  we  have  full  confidence,  that  the  hearts 
of  our  friends  will  be  engaged,  and  their  hands  stretched  forth  on 
this  important  occasion  ;  and  a  provision  will  be  made,  sufficient 
to  preserve  the  objects  of  the  charity  from  want,  which  is  all  that 
is  aimed  at  or  desired." 


"  CHAPTER  II 

"  SECTION  I. 

"  The  Nature,  Design,  and  General  Rules  of  the  United 
Societies." 

"  The  present  section  forms,  perhaps,  one  of  the  completest 
systems  of  Christian  ethics  or  morals,  for  its  size,  which  ever 
was  published  by  an  uninspired  writer.  We  speak  this  the  more 
readily,  because  it  was  the  work  of  the  first  divine,  we  believe, 
since  the  time  of  the  apostles,  the  late  Mr.  Wesley,  after  matured 


326  Notes  on  the  Discipline,  [Ch.  2. 

experience,  with  only  a  small  addition,  which  the  circumstances 
of  these  states  required.  The  rules  are  so  clear,  and  so  obviously 
approve  themselves  to  every  candid  mind,  that  we  need  only 
touch  briefly  upon  them,  proving  them  by  quotations  from  the 
sacred  writings. 

"  1.  Of  class  meeting  we  shall  speak  hereafter  :  we  would  here 
only  explain  a  few  particulars  concerning  the  office  of  a  leader. 
We  have  found  it  necessary  in  innumerable  instances  to  enlarge 
the  number  of  the  class,  from  the  impossibility  of  providing  a 
sufficiency  of  class-leaders,  if  the  number  were  always  limited  to 
twelve.  The  office  is  of  vast  consequence.  The  revival  of  the 
work  of  God  does  perhaps  depend  as  much  upon  the  whole  body 
of  leaders,  as  it  does  upon  the  whole  body  of  preachers.  We 
have  almost  constantly  observed,  that  when  a  leader  is  dull,  or 
careless,  or  inactive — when  he  has  not  abilities  or  zeal  sufficient 
to  reprove  with  courage  though  with  gentleness,  and  to  press  a 
present  salvation  upon  the  hearts  of  the  sincere — the  class  is,  in 
general,  languid  :  but,  on  the  contrary,  when  the  leader  is  much 
alive  to  God  and  faithful  in  his  office,  the  class  is  also,  in  general, 
lively  and  spiritual.  This  arises  from  the  nature  of  the  Chris- 
tian plan  of  salvation.  It  is  the  same,  in  general,  with  a  minis- 
ter and  his  flock  ;  and  every  leader,  as  we  have  before  intimated, 
is,  in  some  degree,  a  gospel  minister  :  though  we  may  add,  that 
among  us  a  spiritual  body  of  leaders  may  counteract  the  other- 
wise pernicious  consequences  of  a  languid  ministry. 

"  At  the  beginning  of  Methodism,  the  leader  called  weekly 
upon  each  of  his  class,  in  which  case  twelve  were  quite  sufficient 
for  his  inspection.  But  very  soon  it  was  found  abundantly  pre- 
ferable for  the  whole  class  to  meet  the  leader  together,  not  only 
for  the  sake  of  the  leader,  but  for  the  good  of  the  people,  who 
by  that  means  enjoy  the  unspeakable  advantage  of  Christian  fel- 
lowship. At  the  same  time  the  leader  is  expected  to  visit  the 
members  of  his  class  at  their  own  houses,  especially  when  they 
are  sick  or  confined,  as  often  as  his  circumstances  will  admit." 

"  4.  The  buying  and  selling  the  souls  and  bodies  of  men  (for 
what  is  the  body  without  the  soul  but  a  dead  carcass])  is  a  compli- 
cated crime.*  It  was  indeed,  in  some  measure,  overlooked  in  the 
Jews  by  reason  of  the  wonderful  hardness  of  their  hearts,  as  was 
the  keeping  of  concubines  and  the  divorcing  of  wives  at  pleasure, 
but  it  is  totally  opposite  to  the  whole  spirit  of  the  gospel.     It 


"*  Are  there  not  many  proprietors  to  be  found  on  this  continent,  who 
restrain  their  slaves  from  enjoying  the  privileges  of  the  gospel,  and 
thereby  invade  the  rights  of  the  souls  and  consciences  of  their  slaves, 
as  well  as  their  bodies?  At  the  same  time  we  must  give  the  credit 
due  to  multitudes  who  do  not  thus  enslave  the  minds  of  their  servants, 
but  allow  them  full  liberty  to  attend  the  preaching  of  the  gospel, 
wherever  they  think  they  are  most  profited." 


Sec.  2.]  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury.  327 

has  an  immediate  tendency  to  fill  the  mind  with  pride  and 
tyranny,  and  is  frequently  productive  of  almost  every  act  of 
lust  and  cruelty  which  can  disgrace  the  human  species.  Even 
the  moral  philosopher  will  candidly  confess,  that  if  there  be  a 
God,  every  perfection  he  possesses  must  be  opposed  to  a 
practice  so  contrary  to  every  moral  idea  which  can  influence 
the  human  mind." 

"6.  We  are  debtors  to  the  constitution  under  which  we  live 
(toe,  especially  in  these  United  States)  for  all  the  blessings  of  law 
and  liberty  which  we  enjoy  :  and  without  a  government  to  support 
that  constitution,  all  would  be  anarchy  and  confusion.  It  is, 
therefore,  our  duty  to  support  it  by  bearing,  with  our  fellow-citi- 
zens, an  equal  proportion  of  its  expenses  ;  and  it  is  as  great  a 
crime  to  rob  our  country,  as  to  rob  a  private  individual ;  and  the 
blindness  of  too  many  to  this  truth,  injures  not  in  the  least  the 
veracity  of  it." 

"  SECTION  II. 

"  Of  Class  Meeting:1 

"  So  much  has  been  already  spoken  concerning  the  office  ol 
a  leader  in  the  notes  on  the  preceding  section,  and  on  the  tenth 
of  the  first  chapter,  that  we  have  hardly  room  to  enlarge  with- 
out tautology.  But  from  the  whole  we  may  observe,  how 
careful  our  ministers  should  be  in  their  choice  of  leaders.  For 
our  leaders,  under  God,  are  the  sinews  of  our  society,  and  our 
revivals  will  ever,  in  a  great  measure,  rise  or  fall  with  them. 
Our  ministers  and  preachers  should  therefore  consider  no  time 
better  employed  than  that  which  they  bestow  on  the  leaders,  in 
examining  them,  directing  them,  and  stirring  them  up  to  their 
holy  and  momentous  duty. 

"  We  have  made  many  remarks  in  the  course  of  our  work  on 
the  necessity  of  Christian  fellowship  :  but  this  cannot  be  carried 
on  to  any  considerable  advantage  without  stated  solemn  times 
of  assembling.  The  meetings  held  for  this  purpose  must  have 
a  name  to  distinguish  them.  We  call  ours  class  meetings,  and 
band  meetings ;  but  of  the  former  we  are  to  speak  at  present. 
Here  we  must  notice,  that  it  is  the  thing  itself  ,  Christian  fellow- 
ship, and  not  the  name,  which  we  contend  for.  The  experience 
of  about  sixty  years  has  fully  convinced  us  of  its  necessity  ;  and 
we  ourselves  can  say  that  in  the  course  of  an  extensive  acquaint- 
ance with  men  and  things,  and  the  church  of  God,  for  about 
twenty  or  thirty  years,  we  have  rarely  met  with  one  who  has 
been  much  devoted  to  God,  and  at  the  same  time  not  united  in 
close  Christian  fellowship  to  some  religious  society  or  other. 
Far  be  it  from  us  to  suppose  that  no  fellowship  meetings,  except 
ours,  are  owned  of  God  :  so  illiberal  a  sentiment  never  entered 
our  minds.     But  we  must  say,  that  those  who  entirely  neglect 


328  Notes  on  the  Discipline,  [Ch.  2 

this  divinely-instituted  ordinance  (however  various  the  names 
given  to  it,  or  the  modes  of  conducting  it,  may  be)  manifest  that 
they  are  either  ashamed  to  acknowledge  as  their  brethren  the 
true  children  of  God,  or  '  are  enemies  of  the  cross  of  Christ,' 
Phil,  iii,  18.  They  wish  to  keep  up  a  correspondence  with 
the  world,  which  Christian  discipline  could  not  long  tolerate  ; 
or  they  cannot  bear  to  have  their  wounds  probed  to  the  bottom, 
that  the  balm  of  Gilead,  the  healing  wine  and  oil  of  the  gospel, 
may  be  applied  by  the  divine  Physician,  '  and  the  blood  of 
Jesus  Christ  the  Son  of  God  cleanse  them  from  all  sin,' 
1  John  i,  7. 

"  We  have  no  doubt  but  meetings  of  Christian  brethren  for 
the  exposition  of  Scripture  texts  may  be  attended  with  their 
advantages.  But  the  most  profitable  exercise  of  any  is  a  free 
inquiry  into  the  state  of  the  heart.  We  therefore  confine  these 
meetings  to  Christian  experience,  only  adjoining  singing  and 
prayer  in  the  introduction  and  conclusion.  And  we  praise  the 
Lord  they  have  been  made  a  blessing  to  scores  of  thousands. 
And  we  must  add,  with  gratitude  to  the  Most  High,  that  after 
an  accurate  attention  to  the  point  ourselves,  and  from  the  im- 
partial account  of  several  of  our  oldest  and  most  useful  minis- 
ters in  different  parts  of  the  globe,  we  have  cause  to  believe, 
that  out  of  those  who  have  died  members  of  our  society,  far  the 
greatest  part  have  entered  into  glory  in  the  triumph  of  faith. 
In  short,  we  can  truly  say,  that  through  the  grace  of  God  our 
classes  form  the  pillars  of  our  work,  and,  as  we  have  before 
observed,  are  in  a  considerable  degree  our  universities  for  the 
ministry." 

"  SECTION  III. 

"  Of  the  Band  Societies:' 

"  Our  society  may  be  considered  as  a  spiritual  hospital,  where 
souls  come  to  be  cured  of  their  spiritual  diseases.  The  mem- 
bers, therefore,  who  compose  our  class  meetings  vary  exceed- 
ingly in  the  state  of  their  minds  and  the  degrees  of  their  expe- 
rience. On  this  account  it  was  thought  necessary  by  our 
venerable  leader,  Mr.  Wesley,  to  establish  a  society  of  evan- 
gelical believers  within  the  society  composed  of  the  whole  body 
of  Methodists,  to  which  he  gave  the  name  of  the  band  society. 
This  institution  he  borrowed  from  the  practice  of  the  primitive 
churches,  as  indeed  he  did  almost  every  thing  he  established. 

"  The  heart  of  man  by  nature  is  such  a  cage  of  unclean  birds 
that  few  are  to  be  found  who  will  lay  before  their  brethren  all 
its  secret  movements,  unless  the  love  of  God  be  the  ruling  prin- 
ciple of  their  souls.  And  even  then  they  are  not  called  upon 
to  exercise  this  confidence,  except  toward  a  small  confidential 
company  of  true  believers  like  themselves.     When  bands  can 


Sec.  3.]  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury.  329 

be  formed  on  this  plan  (and  on  no  other  do  we  form  them)  they 
become  one  of  the  most  profitable  means  of  grace  in  the  whole 
compass  of  Christian  discipline.  There  is  nothing  we  know 
of  which  so  much  quickens  the  soul  to  a  desire  and  expectation 
of  the  perfect  love  of  God  as  this.  It  includes  in  it  all  the 
spiritual  benefits  of  social  intercourse.  For  these  little  families 
of  love  not  only  mutually  weep  and  rejoice,  and  in  every  thing 
sympathize  with  each  other,  as  genuine  friends,  but  each  of  them 
possesses  a  measure  of  that  unction  of  the  Holy  One,'  (1  John 
ii,  20,)  which  teaches  all  spiritual  knowledge.  And  thus  are 
they  enabled  to  '  build  up  themselves  [and  each  other]  on  their 
most  holy  faith,'  (Jude  20,)  and  to  '  consider  one  another^  to 
provoke  unto  love  and  good  works,'  Heb.  x,  24. 

"  The  regularity  and  order  which  should  be  observed  in 
every  solemn  meeting,  requires  that  one  of  the  band  should  be 
the  leader,  to  open  and  close  the  ordinance  with  singing  and 
prayer,  though  all  may  be  here  considered  nearly  upon  an 
equality.  Each  must  be  at  full  liberty  to  follow  the  leader  in 
prayer,  whenever  they  kneel  down  together  before  God. 

"  In  large  societies  all  the  members  of  those  little  bands  are 
to  meet  together  once  a  week  with  the  preacher,  and  to  spend 
an  hour  in  speaking  their  experience  one  after  another,  as  in 
our  love-feasts  :  and  these  meetings  have  been  rendered  a  great 
blessing  to  many. 

"  In  very  large  societies  there  should  be  a  quarterly  love- 
feast  for  the  bands,  as  well  as  for  the  whole  society,  (which 
always  includes  the  members  of  the  bands.) 

"  Wherever  also  it  is  practicable,  there  should  be  formed  a 
select  society  chosen  out  of  the  members  of  the  bands.  This 
should  be  composed  of  believers  who  enjoy  the  perfect  love  of 
God,  or  who  are  earnestly  seeking  that  great  blessing.  In 
London,  Bristol,  &c,  in  Europe,  and  in  New- York,  &c.r  on 
this  continent,  these  select  societies  have  been  very  profitable. 
They  also  meet  once  a  week  for  an  hour,  and  the  preacher  pre- 
sides among  them.  Each  member  is  at  liberty  to  speak  his  or 
her  experience,  the  preacher  giving  such  advice  respecting  the 
grand  point  their  souls  are  aiming  at,  as  he  sees  expedient. 

"  Thus  does  our  economy,  by  its  prudential  ordinances,  under 
the  grace  of  God,  tend  to  raise  the  members  of  our  society 
from  one  degree  of  grace  to  another.  And  we  have  invariably 
observed,  that  where  these  meetings  of  the  bands  have  been 
kept  up  in  their  life  and  power,  the  revival  of  the  work  of  God 
has  been  manifest  both  in  the  addition  of  members  to  the  society 
and  in  the  deepening  of  the  life  of  God  in  general. 

"  We  earnestly  wish  that  our  elders,  deacons,  and  preachers 

be   peculiarly  attentive   to   these   blessed   ordinances    in  their 

respective  spheres  of  action.     They  probably  may  find  earnest 

'  evers  in  almost  every  circuit,  who  will  be  willing  to  meet 


330  Notes  on  the  Discipline,  [Ch.  2. 

in  band,  if  properly  advised  and  encouraged.  And  when  many 
of  these  bands  are  formed,  the  other  meetings  may  easily  be 
established  and  regulated.  And  we  believe  hardly  any  thing 
will  promote  the  general  work  more  than  this. 

"  The  propriety  of  separating  the  men  and  women  in  these 
bands  must  be  evident  to  every  one  who  considers  the  account 
here  given  of  this  means  of  grace.  The  separating  of  the 
married  and  single  arises  from  the  peculiar  circumstances  in 
which  they  are  situated,  and  from  the  closer  union  which  is 
likely  to  subsist  between  those  who  are  circumstanced  alike. 
Widowers  or  widows  may  have  their  choice  of  meeting  either 
with  the  married  or  the  single,  unless  a  band  can  be  formed  of 
them  alone  respectively. 

"  The  social  principle  is  one  of  the  grand  springs  in  the  soul 
of  man.  It  was  not  the  design  of  Christianity  to  annihilate  this 
principle,  but  the  very  contrary — to  improve  it,  to  spiritualize 
it,  and  strengthen  it.  0  then  let  us  exercise  it  in  spiritual  in- 
tercourse, as  we  well  know  that  one  part  of  our  heavenly  felicity 
will  flow  from  friendship  and  union  with  our  brethren,  the  re- 
deemed of  the  Lord,  to  all  eternity !  Gal.  vi,  2,  '  Bear  ye  one 
another's  burdens,  and  so  fulfil  the  law  of  Christ.'  1  Cor.  xii, 
26,  27,  '  Whether  one  member  suffer,  all  the  members  suffer 
with  it :  or  one  member  be  honoured,  all  the  members  rejoice 
with  it.  Now  ye  are  the  body  of  Christ,  and  members  in  par- 
ticular.' Phil,  ii,  1,  2,  'If  there  be  therefore  any  consolation  in 
Christ,  if  any  comfort  of  love,  if  any  fellowship  of  the  Spirit, 
if  any  bowels  and  mercies  :  fulfil  ye  my  joy,  that  ye  be  like- 
minded,  having  the  same  love,  being  of  one  accord,  of  one 
mind.'  We  have  perhaps  one  hundred  thousand  believers  in 
our  church  throughout  the  world  ;  and  if  all  were  thus  of  one 
accord,  '  walking  by  the  same  rule,  minding  the  same  thing,' 
(Phil,  iii,  16,)  what  a  glorious  church  should  we  make  ;  and 
God  would  hear  our  prayers,  and  look  down  upon  us  with  the 
same  delight,  as  if  we  were  all  assembled  in  the  same  room,  or 
in  the  same  temple. 

"  Observe,  here  is  nothing  of  auricular  confession  or  priestly 
absolution  :  the  whole  is  the  fruit  of  holy  confidence  and  Chris- 
tian love." 

"  SECTION  IV. 

"  Of  the  Privileges  granted  to  serious  Persons  who  are  not  of 
the  Society." 

"  It  is  manifestly  our  duty  to  fence  in  our  society,  and  to  pre- 
serve it  from  intruders  ;  otherwise  we  should  soon  become  a 
desolate  waste.  God  would  write  Ichabod  upon  us,  and  the 
glory  would  be  departed  from  Israel.  At  the  same  time  we 
should  suffer  those  who  are  apparently  sincere,  if  they  request 


Sec.  5.]  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury.  331 

it,  to  see  our  order  and  discipline  twice  or  thrice,  that  they 
themselves  may  judge  whether  it  will  be  for  their  spiritual 
advantage  to  cast  in  their  lot  among  us.  But  we  should  by 
no  means  exceed  the  indulgence  here  allowed  ;  otherwise  we 
should  make  our  valuable  meetings  for  Christian  fellowship 
cheap  and  contemptible,  and  bring  a  heavy  burden  on  the  minds 
of  our  brethren." 

"section  v. 

"  Of  the  Qualification  and  Duty  of  the  Stewards  of  Circuits.'''' 

"  In  each  large  society  there  are  generally  two  or  four 
stewards  of  that  particular  society  for  the  management  of  its 
temporal  concerns.  These  are  appointed,  as  well  as  the  circuit 
stewards,  by  the  preacher  who  has  the  charge  of  the  circuit. 
He  is  himself  to  have  as  little  as  possible  to  do  with  temporal 
affairs,  but  has  the  appointment  of  the  officers  of  the  society 
invested  in  him,  as  being  likely  to  be  the  best  judge  of  the 
society  at  large,  and  of  each  member  in  particular.  Neverthe- 
less, he  is  to  advise  with  the  quarterly  meeting  on  the  appoint- 
ment of  circuit  stewards,  and  with  the  leaders  of  each  society 
respectively  on  the  appointment  of  society  stewards." 

"  SECTION  VIII. 

"  Of  bringing  to  Trial,  finding  guilty,  and  reproving,  suspend- 
ing, or  excluding  disorderly  Persons  from  Society  and  Church 
Privileges. 

"  The  present  section  requires  a  very  full  explication  ;  not 
because  Scripture  and  reason  do  not  fully  discover  to  us  the 
truth  on  the  present  subject,  but  because  many  have  objected  to 
our  Discipline  in  the  instance  before  us. 

"  The  grand  point  to  be  determined  is  this  :  whether  the  final 
judgment  of  an  offender  in  respect  to  both  the  guilt  and  the  cen- 
sure should  be  invested  in  the  minister  or  the  people.  We  shall 
therefore  take  a  view  of  this  part  of  our  economy,  first,  in  the 
light  of  Scripture,  and,  secondly,  in  that  of  reason. 

"  First,  in  the  light  of  Scripture.  Here  we  must  confine  our- 
selves of  course  to  the  New  Testament,  as  living  under  the 
Christian  dispensation.  1.  The  first  scripture  we  shall  consider 
is  the  declaration  of  our  Saviour  in  Matt,  xviii,  15-17,  'More- 
over, if  thy  brother  shall  trespass  against  thee,  go  and  tell  him 
his  fault  between  thee  and  him  alone  :  if  he  shall  hear  thee,  thou 
hast  gained  thy  brother.  But  if  he  will  not  hear  thee,  then 
take  with  thee  one  or  two  more,  that  in  the  mouth  of  two  or  three 
witnesses  every  word  may  be  established.  And  if  he  shall 
neglect  to  hear  them,  tell  it  unto  the  church  ;   but  if  he  neglect 


332  Notes  on  the  Discipline,  [Ch.  2. 

to  hear  the  church,  let  him  be  unto  thee  as  a  heathen  man  and  a 
publican.'  These  words  were  addressed  to  the  apostles,  and 
through  them  to  all  the  ministers  of  Christ  to  the  end  of  the 
world.  This  is  evident  from  the  words  immediately  following 
the  quotation,  and  which  are  a  continuation  of  the  same  para- 
graph, and  could  not  belong  to  the  private  members  of  a  church. 

"  The  first  step  then  which  is  to  be  taken,  is  to  tell  the  offender 
of  his  fault  in  private  without  any  witness.  Here  is  the  secret 
reproof  of  the  minister  himself.  But  if  he  will  not  hear  and 
amend,  the  second  step  is,  that  the  minister  take  with  him  two 
or  three  witnesses.  Here  is  the  reproof  of  the  minister  before 
witnesses.  '  And  if  he  shall  neglect  to  hear  them,'  shall  these 
two  or  three  witnesses  proceed  to  exclude  him  1  No  :  they  have 
no  such  authority  :  but  '  tell  it  unto  the  church.'  This  is  the 
third  step.  Has  the  church  then  any  authority  to  punish  him  ?  No : 
their  whole  authority  lies  in  advising  and  reproving  him.  '  But 
if,'  after  such  advice  and  reproof, '  he  neglect  to  hear  the  church, 
let  him  be  unto  thee  as  a  heathen  man  and  a  publican.''  Can 
any  one  imagine  that  the  minister  only  is  to  treat  the  offender 
thus ;  and  that  the  rest  of  the  church  are  to  give  him  the  right  hand 
of  fellowship  ?  This  cannot  be.  The  minister  is  undoubtedly  to 
exclude  him  from  the  communion  of  the  church.  This  is  the 
last  step.  Then  follow  immediately  those  words  of  our  Lord, 
1  Whatsoever  ye  shall  bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven  : 
and  whatsoever  ye  shall  loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven :' 
which  words,  as  we  before  observed,  confine  the  power  to 
ministers,  whose  church  censures,  as  far  as  they  are  consistent 
with  the  word  of  God,  (for  we  cannot  suppose  the  authority  goes 
further,)  shall  be  confirmed  and  supported  in  heaven  :  and  the 
faithful  ministers  of  God,  who  have  been  more  or  less  invested 
with  the  superintendency  of  the  church,  have  found  this  promise 
verified.  The  latter  words  cannot  be  supposed  to  relate  to  an 
external  exclusion  from  glory,  for  that  would  preclude  the  neces- 
sity of  the  day  of  judgment  in  respect  to  those  so  excommunicated. 
But  we  repeat,  here  is  not  a  word  said  of  the  church's  authority 
either  to  judge  or  to  censure.  On  the  contrary,  the  whole  au- 
thority is  expressly  delivered  into  the  hands  of  the  minister. 

"  But  we  may  add,  that  this  passage  speaks  of  offences  which 
have  not  yet  brought  a  public  disgrace  on  the  church  of  God. 
The  church  or  society  of  which  the  offender  is  a  member  is  not 
even  supposed  to  be  generally  acquainted  with  the  fault  till  after 
the  failure  of  the  first  and  second  attempt  for  his  reformation. 
Surely,  if  the  offence  be  of  a  scandalous  nature,  and  has  already 
disgraced  the  cause  of  God  by  its  public  notoriety,  the  offender 
ought  to  be  immediately  removed,  after  clear  conviction,  for  the 
honour  of  God  and  his  cause  :  much  more  so  still,  if  the  offender 
has  been  found  guilty  of  some  gross  crime.  For  could  any  one 
think  of  having  communion  with  a  murderer,  adulterer,  or  thief, 


Sec.  8.]  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury.  333 

even  for  a  moment,  though  the  crime  was  not  known  to  any  but  the 
offender  and  himself:  and  so  we  may  observe  of  many  other  crimes. 

"  But  it  may  be  urged  that  the  offence  must  be  first  mentioned 
to  the  church,  before  the  offender  can  be  scripturally  excluded. 
'  Tell  it  to  the  church,'  says  our  Lord.  And  so  we  do.  It  is 
merely  for  the  sake  of  convenience,  that  in  large  societies  we  tell 
it  only  to  a  committee  or  representation  of  the  society,  or  do 
abundantly  more,  even  make  them  the  witnesses  of  the  whole 
trial.  But  if  such  societies  were  to  desire  it,  we  would  tell  the 
whole  unto  the  church  at  large.  But  still  we  must  declare,  from 
the  plain  sense  of  the  word  of  God,  that  our  Lord  invests  the 
minister  with  the  whole  authority  both  of  judgment  and  censure. 

"  2.  Another  scripture  worthy  of  consideration  on  this  subject 
is  1  Cor.  v,  1-5,  '  It  is  reported  commonly  that  there  is  for- 
nication among  you,  and  such  fornication  as  is  not  so  much  as 
named  among  the  Gentiles,  that  one  should  have  his  father's 
wife.  And  ye  are  puffed  up,  and  have  not  rather  mourned,  that 
he  that  hath  done  this  deed,  might  be  taken  away  from  among 
you.  For  I  verily  as  absent  in  body,  but  present  in  spirit,  have 
judged  already,  as  though  I  were  present,  concerning  him  that 
hath  so  done  this  deed :  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
when  ye  are  gathered  together,  and  my  spirit,  with  the  power 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  deliver  such  a  one  unto  Satan  for 
the  destruction  of  the  flesh,  that  the  spirit  may  be  saved  in  the  day 
of  our  Lord  Jesus.'  It  is  evident,  beyond  the  possibility  of  a 
doubt,  that  the  apostle,  being  fully  persuaded  of  the  truth  of  the 
fact,  took  upon  himself  the  whole  business  of  deciding  on  the 
guilt  and  punishment  of  the  incestuous  Corinthian.  '  I,  as  pre- 
sent in  spirit,''  says  he,  'have  judged  already.''  He  here  acts 
as  their  chief  minister,  and  requires  them  to  consider  his  spirit 
present  with  them,  as  he  could  not  be  so  personally.  They 
were  not  to  meet,  in  order  to  consult  whether  the  offender  should 
be  put  away  or  not,  but  merely  to  put  him  from  among  them, 
because  the  apostle  was  absent. 

"  It  may  here  be  asked,  Why  did  not  the  chief  resident  minis- 
ter of  the  church  of  Corinth  put  away  the  incestuous  person,  if 
he  possessed  the  authority  1  We  answer,  Because  he  was  un- 
faithful. He  connived  at  this  enormous  crime,  either  because 
he  did  not  love  the  cause  of  holiness,  which  is  the  cause  of  God, 
or  because  he  gave  way  to  the  evil  solicitations  of  the  people. 
This  is  evident  from  those  words  in  the  passage  before  us,  '  Ye 
are  puffed  up,  and  have  not  rather  mourned,  that  he  that  hath 
done  this  deed,  might  be  taken  aicay  from  amongyou.'  He  does 
not  say,  Ye  have  not  mourned  that  you  did  not  put  away  this 
great  offender,  but '  that  he  might  be  taken  aicay  from  among  you.' 
But  as  the  person  who  had  the  immediate  authority  did  not  take 
the  offender  away  from  among  them,  St.  Paul,  as  the  apostle  of 
he  Gentiles,  steps  in  to  the  minister's  place,  and  cuts  him  off. 


334  Notes  on  the  Discipline,  [Ch.  2. 

"  It  might  also  be  urged,  that  it  was  an  apostle  who  thus  acted : 
and  we  should  be  ready  to  admit  this  as  an  exempt  case,  if  it 
were  not  agreeable  to  the  authority  given  by  Christ  himself  to 
his  ministers — an  authority,  the  due  exercise  of  which  by  his 
ministers  our  Lord  highly  approves  of,  and  the  neglect  of  which 
he  strongly  condemns,  as  we  shall  now  proceed  to  show. 

"  3.  Rev.  ii,  1,2,'  Unto  the  angel  of  the  church  of  Ephesus 
write,  These  things  saith  he  that  holdeth  the  seven  stars  in  his 
right  hand,  who  walketh  in  the  midst  of  the  seven  golden  candle- 
sticks ;  I  know  thy  works,  and  thy  labour,  and  thy  patience,  and 
how  thou  canst  not  bear  them  which  are  evil.''  With  what  high 
approbation  does  our  Lord  here  express  himself  concerning  the  de- 
termined opposition  of  the  chief  minister  of  the  church  of  Ephesus 
to  all  immoral  professors  !  '  Thou  canst  not  bear  them  which  are 
evil.'  But  if  this  minister  had  only  a  single  vote  against  immoral 
practices  in  the  church,  or  was  only  chairman  in  the  meetings  of 
the  church,  to  examine  into  the  conduct  of  offenders  or  supposed 
offenders,  is  it  likely  that  our  Lord  would  have  given  so  high  an 
encomium,  so  strong  a  commendation  of  the  conduct  of  the  mi- 
nister in  this  respect  ?  Would  he  not  at  least  have  said  some- 
thing in  commendation  of  the  church  itself,  without  whom  in  this 
instance,  if  the  power  of  censure  lay  in  them,  the  minister  would 
oe  almost  a  cipher  ?  For  the  minister,  in  such  case,  would  have 
little  to  do  in  the  business,  unless  as  a  complainant  or  informer. 
Besides,  our  Lord  adds  in  the  second  verse,  '  And  thou  hast  tried 
them  which  say  they  are  apostles,  and  are  not ;  and  hast  found 
them  liars.'  And  again,  verse  6,  '  But  this  thou  hast,  that  thou 
hatest  the  deeds  of  the  Nicolaitans,  which  I  also  hate.'  From 
the  whole  of  which  it  appears,  that  the  minister  was  the  sole 
judge  both  of  the  morals  and  doctrines  of  the  church  which  he 
superintended,  the  church  not  being  at  all  mentioned  by  our  Lord 
as  having  any  authority  in  these  matters. 

"  4.  Rev.  ii,  12-15,  '  And  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Per- 
gamos  write,  These  things  saith  he  which  hath  the  sharp 
sword  with  two  edges ; — I  have  a  few  things  against  thee,  because 
thou  hast  there  them  that  hold  the  doctrine  of  Balaam,  who 
taught  Balak  to  cast  a  stumbling  block  before  the  children  of 
Israel,  to  eat  things  sacrificed  unto  idols,  and  to  commit  fornica- 
tion. So  hast  thou  also  them  that  hold  the  doctrine  of  the  Nico- 
laitans, which  thing  I  hate.'  But  why  should  our  Lord  cast  all 
this  blame  on  the  minister  alone,  without  taking  the  least  notice 
of  the  church,  if  the  power  of  censure  rested  in  the  church,  and 
not  in  the  minister  ;  or  no  further  in  the  minister,  than  as  having 
a  single  vote  in  the  church  1  Is  it,  we  must  repeat,  at  all  proba- 
ble, is  it  morally  possible,  that  our  Lord  would  have  written  thus 
to  the  angel  of  the  church,  if  that  angel,  or  chief  minister,  had  not 
possessed  authority  to  cleanse  it  from  the  followers  of  the  doc- 
trine of  Balaam,  and  of  the  Nicolaitans  1 


Sec.  8.]  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury.  335 

11  5.  Rev.  ii,  18-20, '  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Thy- 
atira  write,  These  things  saith  the  Son  of  God,  who  hath 
his  eyes  like  unto  a  flame  of  fire,  and  his  feet  are  like  fine  brass ; 
— I  have  a  few  things  against  thee,  because  thou  sufferest  that 
woman  Jezebel,  which  calleth  herself  a  prophetess,  to  teach  and 
to  seduce  my  servants  to  commit  fornication,  and  to  eat  things 
sacrificed  unto  idols.'  But  how  could  he  possibly  avoid  suffering 
her  to  remain  in  the  church,  if  the  church  possessed  the  power 
of  censure  and  excommunication,  and  was  determined  to  keep 
her  in  1  Or,  how  could  he  possibly  have  prevented  her  being 
turned  out,  if  the  church  had  in  it  the  power  of  expulsion,  and 
had  expelled  her  1 

"We  may  here  just  observe  that  most  of  the  churches  of  Asia 
Minor,  mentioned  in  the  second  and  third  chapters  of  the  Revela- 
tion, if  not  all  of  them,  were  founded  by  St.  Paul. 

"  6.  We  shall  instance  in  only  two  more  portions  of  the  word 
of  God  on  this  subject.  (1.)  Heb.  xiii,  7,  '  Remember  them 
which  have  the  rule  over  you,  who  have  spoken  unto  you  the  word 
of  God :  whose  faith  follow,  considering  the  end  of  their  conver- 
sation.' And  (2.)  Verse  17,  '  Obey  them  that  have  the  rule  over 
you,  and  submit  yourselves :  for  they  watch  for  your  souls,  as 
they  that  must  give  account :  that  they  may  do  it  with  joy,  and 
not  with  grief:  for  that  is  unprofitable  for  you.'  Observe,  [1.]  The 
persons  here  described  as  having  the  rule,  and  a  right  to  obedience 
and  submission,  were  persons  who  had  spoken  the  word  of  God  to 
the  people,  and  watched  over  their  souls,  and  consequently  were 
their  preachers  and  pastors.  But,  [2.]  To  suppose  that  they 
ruled  in  the  church,  and  had  a  claim  to  obedience  and  submission, 
and  yet  had  not  the  authority  of  cleansing  the  church  from  im- 
moral and  heretical  persons,  would  be  exceedingly  absurd. 
These  last-quoted  texts  are  collateral  and  inferential  proofs,  the 
former  are  expressly  so. 

"  2dly.  Let  us  consider  the  subject  in  the  light  of  reason.  1.  Is 
there  any  propriety  in  constituting  a  husband  the  judge  of  the 
guilt  or  innocence  of  his  wife,  or  the  wife  of  her  husband  ;  the 
parent  of  his  child,  or  the  child  of  his  parent ;  the  brother  of  his 
sister,  or  the  sister  of  her  brother,  &cA  Would  not  natural  af- 
fection almost  unavoidably  move  them  in  such  cases  to  be  partial 
to  each  other  1  Might  not  resentment  move  a  master  to  be  par- 
tial in  his  judgment  against  his  servant  1  Might  not  fear,  on  the 
contrary,  influence  the  servant  in  favour  of  his  master  1  A  long 
acquaintance  also,  perhaps  even  from  childhood,  has  a  powerful 
effect  upon  the  minds  of  men,  and  would  strongly  tempt  them  to 
cover  sin,  to  the  destruction,  not  intentionally  but  eventually, 
of  the  work  of  God.  The  intermixture  of  temporal  interests 
would  also  be  a  strong  motive  to  induce  many  to  make  large  al- 
lowances for  the  offender.  '  My  income  is  small,  and  my  family 
large  :  such  a  one  is  my  customer,  and  also  many  of  his  rela- 


336  Notes  on  the  Discipline,  [Ch.  2. 

tions  ;  and  shall  I  vote  against  him  to  the  injury  of  my  family  % 
Perhaps  he  may  repent,  and  be  better  in  future.  Such  a  one  has 
obliged  me  in  various  respects,  and  shall  I  be  so  ungrateful  as  to 
condemn  him  wholly]'  Those  who  are  acquainted  with  the 
operations  of  the  human  mind,  must  be  very  sensible  how  often 
these  reasonings  would  warp  the  minds  of  the  judges,  and  pro- 
duce a  partiality  in  their  decisions,  which  would  be  ruinous  in  the 
last  degree  to  the  work  of  God.  Additionally  to  all  this,  we  must 
recollect  that  diiferent  countries,  and  different  parts  of  the  same 
country,  are  addicted  to  particular  vices  :  and  those  are  but  lit- 
tle acquainted  with  human  nature  who  do  not  know  that  men  are 
strongly  tempted  to  cover  those  sins  which  they  themselves  are 
inwardly  inclined  to,  or  which  it  is  their  interest  to  commit.  For 
instance,  in  a  part  of  the  country  where  the  maple-tree  grows 
abundantly,  and  there  are  various  manufactures  of  sugar,  would 
not  the  church  be  strongly  inclined  to  make  large  allowances  for 
those  who  would  labour  in  their  sugar-camps  on  the  Lord's  day? 
Let  those  answer  who  are  acquainted  with  the  nature  of  that 
manufacture.  Again,  in  that  part  of  the  country  where  the  buy- 
ing the  souls  and  bodies  of  men  is  a  common  practice,  would  not 
many  in  the  church  be  tempted  to  favour  those  who  were  guilty 
of  that  practice,  because  they  themselves  might  be  the  next  to  fall 
into  the  snare  ]  Yea,  we  have  had  proofs  of  this — of  private 
members  of  the  church,  who  have  attempted  to  assume  the  power, 
not  only  of  judging  or  rather  clearing  the  offender,  but  of  judg- 
ing the  law  itself! 

"  To  give  therefore  the  authority  of  judging  and  censuring 
offenders  to  the  private  members  of  a  church,  would  be  to  form 
a  court  which  in  innumerable  instances  would  have  the  strongest 
temptations  to  partiality.  We  do  not  mention  this  to  show  the 
least  disrespect  to  the  private  members  of  our  society  :  on  the 
contrary,  many  of  them  may  exceed  us  in  piety  and  every  grace. 
But  it  is  contrary  to  all  the  rules  of  justice  to  appoint  those  to  be 
judges  who  may  in  so  many  instances  be  strongly  tempted  to  be 
partial.  At  the  same  time  we  must  observe,  that  the  word  of 
God  is  that  which  we  principally  stand  upon,  knowing  well  that 
every  passage  in  the  New  Testament  which  relates  to  the  pre- 
sent subject  is  wholly  on  our  side. 

"  2.  Our  original  design  in  forming  our  religious  society  renders 
the  existence  of  this  authority  in  our  ministers  absolutely  necessary. 
But  what  was  this  design  1  To  raise  a  holy  people.  Our  plan  of 
economy  shuts  us  up  from  the  influence  of  any  other  motive  in 
respect  to  our  ministerial  labours.  It  is  impossible  for  us  to  enrich 
ourselves  by  Methodist  preaching.  Again,  we  bear  a  constant 
testimony  against  the  pleasures  of  the  world,  and  therefore  should 
be  esteemed,  even  by  our  own  people,  as  the  greatest  of  hypocrites, 
if  we  indulged  ourselves  in  them,  and  would  soon  be  excluded  the 
connection  by  the  various  means  of  trial  to  which  all  of  us  are 


Sec.  8.]  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury.  337 

subject.  And  as  to  honour,  we  are  almost  the  only  despised  peo- 
ple in  Christendom,  as  a  religious  body.  The  secondary  rank  of 
mankind  and  the  poor  are  the  only  persons  (with  a  few  exceptions) 
who  receive  the  gospel.  The  rich  and  great  in  general,  even 
those  who  have  not  embraced  the  favourite  doctrines  of  the  times, 
will  not  submit  to  the  way  of  the  cross,  but,  on  the  contrary,  look 
down  on  the  preachers  of  it  as  the  greatest  enthusiasts.  And  shall 
we  thus  sacrifice  all  that  the  world  holds  dear  and  at  the  same  time 
lose  the  only  aim  of  all  our  public  labours,  by  false  complai- 
sance 1  No.  We  will  have  a  holy  people,  or  none.  In  every  part 
of  our  economy,  as  well  as  doctrine,  we  aim  at  crucifixion  to  the 
world  and  love  to  God.  This  must  be  the  price  of  our  labours. 
We  require  not  riches,  honours,  or  pleasure,  but  a  holy  people. 
We  have  a  right  to  dispose  of  our  labours  as  we  please,  as 
far  as  they  respect  our  fellow-creatures :  and  we  will  not  bestow 
them  on  any  other  condition.  If  we  labour  in  any  place  a  suffi- 
cient time  for  a  trial,  and  are  not  able  to  raise  a  people  devoted 
to  God,  we  will  leave  it :  we  have  a  right  so  to  do,  and  none  have 
just  ground  of  complaint.  Again,  if  we  have  encouragement  from 
any  people,  but  they  afterward  deceive  us,  and  return  to  the 
world  '  like  the  dog  to  his  vomit,'  (2  Pet.  ii,  22,)  they  have  broken 
the  condition  on  which  we  labour  among  them  ;  we  have  nothing 
more  to  do  with  them  ;  and  if  we  continue  in  that  place,  it  is  for 
the  sake  of  others,  and  not  of  them.  But,  blessed  be  God,  if  we 
meet  sometimes  with  discouragements  in  this  respect,  they  are 
amply  compensated  by  the  increase  of  vital  godliness.  We  love 
our  people  ;  and  they  in  general  amply  repay  our  labours  by  their 
holy  conversation.  They  are  the  joy  of  our  hearts,  and  will,  we 
trust,  be  our  crown  of  rejoicing  on  the  great  day.  But  still  we 
must  observe,  that  our  immovable  support,  on  which  we  rest  our 
sentiments  upon  this  subject,  is  the  word  of  God.  And  we 
may  add,  that  the  present  poiht  has  been  seldom  disputed,  as  far 
as  we  know,  by  any,  except  those  who  have  been  disaffected  to 
us,  or  have  openly  separated  from  us. 

"  An  appeal  is  allowed,  in  all  the  cases  mentioned  in  this  sec- 
tion, to  the  following  quarterly  meeting.  For  though  the  power 
of  appeal  be  not  mentioned  in  the  last  clause,  which  relates  to  the 
sowing  of  dissensions,  yet  it  certainly  is  implied.  Our  work  is  at 
present  in  its  infancy  in  comparison  to  what,  we  trust,  it  will  be 
through  the  blessing  of  God.  Our  ministers  who  have  the 
charge  of  circuits  may  not  be  always  so  aged  and  experienced  as 
we  might  wish  them  to  be  ;  the  appeal  to  the  quarterly  meeting 
is  therefore  allowed  to  remedy  this  defect.  And  this  no  one  can 
object  to.  No  one,  we  think,  can  imagine,  that  the  members  of 
a  class,  or  the  members  of  the  largest  society,  would  form  so  re- 
spectable or  so  impartial  a  court  of  judicature  as  the  presiding  elder, 
the  travelling  and  local  preachers,  and  the  leaders  and  stewards 
of  the  whole  circuit.     But  the  point  is  quite  out  of  the  reach  of 

15 


338  Notes  on  the  Discipline,  [Ch.  3 

debate  in  respect  to  those  who  believe  the  sacred  writings,  and 
sincerely  reverence  them.  The  New  Testament  determines,  be- 
yond a  doubt,  that  judgment  and  censure  in  the  cases  before  us 
shall  be  in  the  minister  :  nor  could  we  justify  our  conduct  in  in- 
vesting the  quarterly  meeting  with  the  authority  of  receiving  and 
determining  appeals,  if  it  were  not  almost  entirely  composed  of 
men  who  are  more  or  less  engaged  in  the  ministry  of  the  word, 
the  stewards  being  the  only  exceptions. 

"  We  shall  now  just  add  some  portions  of  sacred  writ,  in  rela- 
tion to  the  immoralities  which  are  referred  to  in  this  section, 
that  our  ministers  who  have  the  oversight  of  circuits  may  have 
them  under  their  eye." 

M  SECTION  X. 

"  Of  the  Sale  and  Use  of  Spirituous  Liquors.'''' 

"  Far  be  it  from  us  to  wish  or  endeavour  to  intrude  upon  the 
proper  religious  or  civil  liberty  of  any  of  our  people.  But  the 
retailing  of  spirituous  liquors,  and  giving  drams  to  customers, 
when  they  call  at  the  stores,  are  such  prevalent  customs  at 
present,  and  are  productive  of  so  many  evils,  that  we  judge  it 
our  indispensable  duty  to  form  a  regulation  against  them.  The 
cause  of  God,  which  we  prefer  to  every  other  consideration  un- 
der heaven,  absolutely  requires  us  to  step  forth  with  humble 
boldness  in  this  respect." 


"CHAPTER  III. 

"  SECTION   I. 

"  Of  building  Churches,  and  the  Order  to  be  observed  therein." 

"  '  The  sitting  of  men  and  women  apart'  was  the  universal 
practice  in  the  primitive  church.  A  general  mixture  of  the  sexes 
in  places  of  divine  worship  is  obviously  improper. 

"  In  respect  to  the  deed  of  settlement,  we  would  observe,  that 
the  union  of  the  Methodist  society,  through  the  states,  requires 
one  general  deed,  for  the  settlement  of  our  preaching  houses  and 
the  premises  belonging  thereto.  In  the  above  plan  of  settlement 
we  have  given  to  the  trustees  an  authority  and  security  they 
never  possessed  by  virtue  of  our  former  deeds,  namely,  the  power 
of  mortgaging  or  selling  the  premises  in  the  cases  and  manner 
above  mentioned.  By  which  we  manifest  to  the  whole  world, 
that  the  property  of  the  preaching  houses  will  not  be  invested  in 
the  General  Conference.  But  the  preservation  of  our  union  and 
the  progress  of  the  work  of  God  indispensably  require,  that  the 


Sec.  2.]  By  Bishops  Cuke  and  Anbury.  339 

free  and  full  use  of  the  pulpits  should  be  in  the  hands  of  the  Ge- 
neral Conference,  and  the  yearly  conferences  authorized  by  them. 
Of  course,  the  travelling  preachers,  who  are  in  full  connection, 
assembled  in  their  conferences,  are  the  patrons  of  the  pulpits  of 
our  churches.  And  this  was  absolutely  necessary  to  give  a  clear, 
legal  specification  in  the  deed.  If  the  local  preachers,  stewards, 
and  leaders  (who  have  an  undoubted  right  to  preach,  meet  their 
classes,  &c,  in  the  preaching  houses  at  due  time,  according  to  the 
Form  of  Discipline)  were  specified,  it  would  be  necessary  to  add 
a  description  of  their  orders  ;  which  would  throw  such  obscurity 
upon  the  whole,  that  a  court  of  justice  would  either  reject  the 
deed,  or  be  at  a  loss  to  determine  concerning  the  little  peculiari- 
ties of  our  Form  of  Discipline.  But  we  do  hereby  publicly  de- 
clare, that  we  have  no  design  of  limiting,  in  the  least  degree, 
the  privileges  of  any  of  the  public  officers  of  our  society,  but  by 
this  deed  solely  intend  to  preserve  the  property  of  our  church 
by  such  a  clear,  simple  specification,  as  shall  be  fully  and  easily 
cognizable  by  the  laws." 

"  SECTION  II. 

"  Of  the  Printing  of  Books,  and  the  Application  of  the  Profits 
arising  therefrom." 

"  The  propagation  of  religious  knowledge,  by  means  of  the 
press,  is  next  in  importance  to  the  preaching  of  the  gospel. 
To  supply  the  people,  therefore,  with  the  most  pious  and  useful 
books,  in  order  that  they  may  fill  up  their  leisure  hours  in  the 
most  profitable  ways,  is  an  object  worthy  of  the  deepest  atten- 
tion of  their  pastors.  On  this  account  we  are  determined  to 
move  in  the  most  cautious  manner  in  respect  to  our  publications. 
We  have  a  great  esteem  for  our  general  book  steward,  and  arc 
much  obliged  to  him  for  his  fidelity  and  usefulness  in  his  import- 
ant office  :  but  we  shall  in  future  submit  our  publications  to  the 
judgment  of  no  single  person.  The  books  of  infidelity  and  pro- 
faneness  with  which  the  states  at  present  abound,  demand  our 
strongest  exertions  to  counteract  their  pernicious  influence  :  and 
every  step  shall  be  taken,  which  is  consistent  with  our  finances, 
to  furnish  our  friends,  from  time  to  time,  with  the  most  useful 
treatises  on  every  branch  of  religious  knowledge.  And  the  con- 
sideration that  all  the  profits  shall  be  lodged  in  our  chartered 
fund  for  the  benefit  of  the  distressed  preachers,  both  travelling 
and  superannuated,  will,  we  trust,  prove  a  considerable  additional 
inducement  to  our  brethren  to  purchase  our  books." 


INDEX. 


Alabama  Conference,  boundaries  of,  221,  227. 

Annual  Conference,  (see  Conference.) 

Antinomianism,  77. 

Apostolic  succession,  282. 

Appeal,  right  of,  113. 

Arbitrations,  (see  Members,)  141. 

Arkansas  Conference,  boundaries  of,  223,  227. 

Articles  of  Religion,  80,  83,  84,  95-110,112,  160. 

Asbury,  Francis,  13,  14,  15, 17,  19,  22,  23,  81,  83,  281. 

Assistant,  duties  of,  11,  16,  17,  19,  20,  54,  76,  126. 

General,  (see  Mr.  Wesley,  Superintendent,  Bishop,)  11, 13, 
21,  119. 

Baltimore  Conference,  boundaries  of,  211,  212,  213,  216,  218,  221. 

powers  of,  79. 
Bands,  36,  56,  84,  140,  183,  328. 

original  rules  of,  184. 
Baptism,  174,  200. 

mode  of,  45,  174,  204,  322. 
a  second,  45. 
Bible  classes,  150. 
Society,  139. 

agents  for  the  American,  123. 
Bishops,  (see  Mr.  Wesley,  General  Assistant,  Superintendent,)  first 
use  of  the  title,  82,  118. 
Address  of  the,  83,  88. 

Notes  to  the  Discipline  bv  the,  85,  260,  281. 
ordination  of,  38,  120,  209. 

powers  of,  114,  115,  118,  212,  214,  216,  219,  256,  257,  287. 
allowance  of,  119,  228,  240,  246,  248. 
election  of,  120,  121. 

duties  of,  38,  119,  120,  121,  122,  248,  249,  250. 
trial  of,  38, 120,  121,  122,  290. 
provision  in  case  of  vacancy  in  the  office,  39,  120. 
American,  compared  with  Mr.  Wesley,  287-292. 
Black  River  Conference,  boundaries  of,  222,  225. 
Books,  circulation  of,  138, 145,  254,  260,  307,  339. 

publication  of,  by  travelling  preachers,  262,  264,  313. 

by  editors,  agents,  or  clerks  of  Book  Concern, 
267. 
Book  Agents,  122,  254,  262,  266. 

allowance  of,  254, 270. 


342  INDEX. 

Book  Agents,  from  whom  chosen,  262,  271. 
powers  of,  255,  258,  261. 
term  of  office,  262,  267. 
at  Cincinnati,  263. 
Committee,  255,  257,  258,  264,  266,  267,  270. 
Concern,  113,  243,  252,  254. 

publications  of,  by  whom  selected,  254,  255,  257,  258, 

261,263,266,270,271. 
seat  of,  260,  265. 
profits  of,  254,  256,  260,  261. 
annual  exhibit  of,  264,  266. 
commission  system  abolished,  264. 
Bribery,  38. 
Burial  of  the  dead,  order  of,  207. 

Call  to  preach,  evidences  of,  62,  145,  310. 

Calvinism,  76. 

Canada  Conference,  boundaries  of,  217. 

Catechisms,  150. 

Charleston,  S.  C,  paper  at,  269. 

depository  at,  272. 
Chartered  Fund,  85, 113,  243,  251,  254,  325. 
Children,  instruction  of,  (see  Education,)  13,  34,  51,  64,  147,  317. 
Christian  Advocate  and  Journal,  editor  of,  264. 
Christian  Advocate,  Western,  269. 
Southern,  269. 
Richmond,  269. 
South  Western,  269. 
Pittsburgh,  272. 
Church  of  England,  condition  of,  93, 94. 

connection  of  Methodists  with,  10, 13, 14, 15, 16, 
22  55  57. 
Churches,  11, 13,  20,  69. ' 

building  of,  76, 139,  228. 
deed  for,  70,  229,  230. 
property  of,  288,  338. 
order  in,  71,  72. 
Cincinnati,  book  establishment  at,  263,  266,268,  271. 
Class  leaders,  29,  304,  326. 
duties  of,  177. 
Class  meetings,  133,  150,  177, 181,  326,  327. 

neglect  of,  59, 183. 
Cleanliness,  56,  72, 140. 
Coke,  Dr.,  23. 

and  Bishop  Asbury's  Notes,  281. 
Cokesbury  College,  plan  of  education  in,  151. 
students  of,  151. 
objects  of,  151. 
officers  of,  151. 
studies  in,  152. 
tuition  fees,  154. 


INDEX.  343 

Cokesbmy  College,  rules  and  regulations  of,  154. 
collection  for,  240. 
appropriation  to,  254, 255. 
Collections,  240. 

conference,  21. 
class,  136,  139. 
quarterly,  136,  139. 
College,  (see  Cokesburv.) 
Coloured  people,  16,  42,  274,  279. 
Conferences,  110. 

mode  of  spending  time  at,  26, 286. 
origin  of,  47. 
General,  111,  283. 

the  first,  25. 
delegated,  111. 
members  of,  111,  112. 
time  of  meeting,  111,  112. 
quorum  in,  112. 
president  of,  112. 
powers  of,  ]  12,  293. 
limitations  and  restrictions  of,  112,  113. 
expenses  of  delegates  to,  244. 
District  (of  travelling  preachers)  110, 118. 

(of  local  preachers)  166. 
Annual,  110, 114,  283. 

members  of,  114,  287. 
time  of,  114,  286. 
place  of,  115,  286. 
order  of  business  in,  64,  115. 
boundaries  of,  118,  211,  286. 
duties  of,  230. 

powers  of,  234,  243,  256, 316. 
journal  of,  119. 
president  of,  127. 
Quarterly,  127, 128,  149,  165,  167, 168,  234,  245. 
Credentials,  restoring  (to  travelling  preachers)  163. 
(to  local  preachers)  173,  174. 

Deacon,  office  of,  39,41, 129,  130. 
constituting  of,  130,  299. 
probation  of,  130, 131,  299. 
form  of  ordination,  208. 
Debts,  non-payment  of,  how  treated,  143. 
Depositories  of  books,  267,  270,  272. 

Dickins,  Rev.  John,  participation  in  arranging  Discipline,  81. 
Discipline  of  the  Methodist  Societies  prior  to  the  organization  of  the 
M.  E.  Church,  9. 
the  first,  25-79. 

mode  of  altering,  prior  to  1792,  79. 
division  of,  85,  119. 
title  of,  87 


344  INDEX. 

Discioline,  modifications  of,  in 
1738.    184. 

1743.  177-180,  181. 

1744.  185. 

1773.  10,115. 

1774.  11,115 

1775.  11. 

1777.  12. 

1778.  12. 

1779.  12,115. 
17§0.  13,  115. 

1781.  16. 

1782.  18,  115. 

1783.  19,115. 

1784.  20-80, 87,  95, 115, 119,  125, 129, 132, 133, 135, 

137,  138,  139,  140,  141,  142,  144,  147,  158, 
182,  193,  200,  202,  205,  206,  207,  208,  209, 
210,  228. 

1785.  80,274. 

1786.  80,  87,  109,  125,  133,  134,  174,  199,  202,  204, 

206,  208. 

1787.  81,  118,  148,  235,  237,  254,  274. 

1788.  83. 

1789.  83,  88,  93,  109,  115,  120,  125,  130,  133,  134, 

135,  138,  139,  140,  141,  142,  144,  145,  146, 
147,  150,  158,  159,  160,  164,  168,  174,  175, 
180,  181,  182,  183,  187,  188,  189,  228,  230, 
235,  236,  237,  240,  241,  273. 

1790.  84,  88,  90, 95,  109. 

1791.  84,  91,  95,  109. 

1792.  84,  91, 94,  95, 109,  111,  114, 116, 118, 121,  126, 

129,  130,  133,  134,  135,  137,  138,  139,  140, 
141,  144,  145,  147,  157,  158,  159,  161,  162, 
164,  169,  175,  176,  181,  183,  186,  188,  189, 
191,  199,  202,  204,  206,  207,  208,  209,  210, 
229,  236,  237,  240,  241,  254. 

1796.  84,  91,  109,  111,  114,  118,  130,  142,  143,  148, 
157,  165,  169,  171,  188,  192,  211,  230,  238, 
242,251,256,273,275. 

1800.  85,  111,  116,  119,  138,  143,  145, 170,  188, 191, 

212,  228,  229,  238,  240,  244,  253,  258,  274, 
276. 

1804.  85,  109,  111,  114, 117,  119, 122, 127,  129,  130, 
134,  136,  146,  169,  176,  187,  188,  191,  212, 
228,  238,  243,  253,  260,  274,  277. 

1808.  85, 109,  111,  142,  169,  181, 187,  192,  210,  213, 
243,  262,  278. 

1812.  86,  92,  109,  117,  137,  143, 146, 169,  170,  172, 

213,  234,  235, 244, 253, 262,  278. 

1816.  86,  110,  113, 133,  144, 161, 165,  169, 170,  172, 
187,  214,  236,  239,  244,  245,  262,  274,  278. 


INDEX.  345 

Discipline,  modifications  of,  in 

1820.  110, 123,  137, 162, 166, 170, 172, 215,220, 234, 

236,  244,  263,  278. 
1824.  110, 148, 167, 170, 171, 173, 176,  217, 239, 246, 

247,  264,  278. 
1828.  123, 148, 167, 175, 192,  219, 234, 236, 239, 246, 

247,  264. 
1832.  86,  113,  117, 123, 128,  131, 139, 140, 143,  220, 

239,  244,  246,  249,  265. 
1836.  113,  123, 136, 138, 149, 160,  162,163, 167, 169, 

171,  173, 182,  183,  188,  189,  204,  222,  228, 

239  247  250  267. 
1840.   86,  92,  117,  123,  128,  131,  137,  139,  149,  160, 

174,  182,  192,  225,  250,  270. 
Dress,  21,  36, 140,  185,  189. 

Editors,  122, 123,  265,  267,  270. 
term  of  office,  262,267. 
Education,  (see  Children,)  51,  73,  92,  123,  124,  256. 

plan  of,  in  Cokesbury  College,  151. 
Elders,  the  first,  of  the  M.  E.  C,  24. 
office  of,  39,  125,  129. 
election  of,  125,  129. 
form  of  ordination,  209. 
presiding,  term  of  office,  122,  127. 

origin  of  the  office,  124,  293. 
by  whom  chosen,  126, 127. 
duties  of,  126, 127,  128,  245, 257,  258,  263,  265. 
allowance  of,  127,  128,  246,  247. 
powers  of,  128, 166,  235,295,297. 
advantages  of  the  office,  295. 
Elections,  treats  at,  147. 
Episcopacy,  282,  292. 

itinerant  general,  112. 
Erie  Conference,  boundaries  of,  222,  226. 
Evil  speaking,  37. 
Exhorters,  12,  14,  135,  144,  310. 

Fasting,  12, 15,  18, 20,  22,  51,  61,  64,  68, 144, 164,  186,  309. 
Fees,  45,  175,  237. 

Festivals,  preaching  on,  314. 
Forms,  80,  85,  86,  176, 193. 
Frauds,  investigation  of,  143. 
Fugue  tunes,  176,  324. 
Funeral  sermons,  12. 

General  Conference,  (see  Conference.) 

Genesee  Conference,  boundaries  of,  214,  215,  216,217,  220,222, 225. 

Georgia,  exception  in  favour  of  slaveholders  in,  278. 

Conference,  boundaries  of,  221. 
German' publications,  271. 

15* 


346 


INDEX. 


Helpers,  12,  39,  41,  62, 133. 

following  trades,  49. 

mode  of  receiving,  63. 
Holston  Conference,  boundaries  of,  218,221,224,  227. 
Hymn  Book,  24,  81. 

Illinois  Conference,  boundaries  of,  218,  221,  223,  226. 
Indiana  Conference,  boundaries  of,  221,  223,  226. 
Insolvencies,  38,  142. 

Itinerancy,  39,  42,  120,  122,  125,  126,  129,  130,  283,  289,  292,  299 
300,  310. 

Kentucky  Conference,  boundaries  of,  215,  218,  219. 
King's,  Lord,  Primitive  Church,  23. 
Kingswood  school,  173. 

Large  Minutes,  25-179. 

Lay  delegation,  283. 

Liberia  Mission  Annual  Conference,  225. 

Liturgy,  (see  Sunday  service,)  24,  41, 134. 

Local  preachers,  (see  Preachers.) 

Locating  travelling  preacher  without  his  consent,  162. 

Lord's  Prayer,  mode  of  repeating,  53. 

use  of,  176. 
Supper,  60,  175,  193. 

posture  of  communicants,  44,  175,  323. 

terms  of  admission  to,  45,  175,  323. 
Love-feast,  138,  140,  150. 

tickets,  137,  304. 

Magazine,  Methodist,  257. 
Maine  Conference,  boundaries  of,  217. 
Marriage,  37,  187. 

Matrimony,  form  of  solemnizing:,  205. 
Members,  probation  of,  17,  35,^182,  190. 
admission  of,  182,  304. 
trial  of,  113, 137,  189,  331. 
appeal  of,  113,  191,  337. 
disputes  among,  17, 58,  141. 
Membership,  condition  of,  178. 

certificates  of,  19, 56, 140,  309. 
Memphis  Conference,  boundaries  of,  227. 
Methodist  Societies,  origin  of,  46,  177. 

Episcopal  Church,  organization  of,  22,  27, 93,  282. 
origin  of,  92,  281. 
Methodists,  design  of,  27. 
rise  of,  27, 90. 
deficiencies  of,  30. 
Michigan  Conference,  boundaries  of,  223,  226. 
Military  posts,  chaplains  to,  123. 
Ministers,  office  of,  139. 


INDEX.  347 

Minutes,  printing  of,  42,  133, 138. 
General,  (see  Discipline.) 
Missions,  86,  136,  139,  216,  247,  254,  300. 
Mission  committee,  247,  241). 
Missionary  Societies,  247. 

treasurer,  248. 

secretaries,  250. 
Missionaries,  123,  136. 

Mississippi  Conference,  boundaries  of,  214,  216,  218,  221,  224,  227. 
Missouri  Conference,  boundaries  of,  214,  215,  218,  221,  223. 
Mixing  of  men  and  women  in  church,  72, 230,  338. 

Nervous  disorders,  causes  of,  48. 

remedy  for,  48. 
New-England  Conference,  boundaries  of,  211,  212,214,215,217,220, 

225. 
New-Hampshire  Conference,  boundaries  of,  220. 
New-Jersey  Conference,  boundaries  of,  225,  228. 
New-Orleans,  preachers  in,  123. 

book  depository  at,  267. 
New- York  Conference,  powers  of,  250,  261,  262,  266. 

boundaries  of,  212,  213,  214,  215,  217,  220, 
222,  225. 
North  Carolina,  exception  in  favour  of  slaveholders  in,  278. 

Conference,  boundaries  of,  224. 
North  Ohio  Conference,  boundaries  of,  226. 
Notes  to  the  Discipline,  85,  260,  281. 
Numbers  in  society,  138,  308. 

Obedience  to  superiors  in  office,  301. 

Ohio  Conference,  boundaries  of,  213,  214,  215,  217,  220,  223,  226. 

powers  of,  263,  271. 
Oneida  Conference,  boundaries  of,  220,  222. 
Ordination,  forms  of,  208. 

power  of  bishops  over,  291. 

Pastoral  duties,  30,  50,  63,146,  150,  316. 

People,  their  part  in  making  preachers,  301. 

Perfection,  68,  329. 

Periodicals,  140,  257,  264,  265,  272. 

Pews,  229. 

Philadelphia  Conference,  powers  of,  253,256,  257,  258,  260. 

boundaries  of,  211, 212,  213,215,  216,  222, 
224. 
Pittsburgh,  paper  at,  272. 

depository  at,  272. 

Conference,  boundaries  of,  217, 220,  222,  226. 
Prayer,  60, 148,  186. 
Prayer  meetings,  68,  144,  164,  309. 
Preacher  in  charge,  (see  Assistant,  Deacon.) 

duties  of,  137,149,  235, 257,  258,  303. 


348  INDEX. 

Preachers,  travelling,  (see  Helpers.) 

slaveholding  by,  14,  15,  22,  276. 
trial  of,  18,  20,  59,  113, 158,  318. 
for  crime,  159,  318. 
for  improper  tempers,  words,  or  actions, 

160,  320. 
for  disseminating  false  doctrine,  160, 321. 
appeal  of,  113,  162,  321. 
interchange  of,  11. 
allowance  of,  11, 12,  13, 14,  18, 19,20, 42,237, 

246,  251,  256,  303. 
licensing  of,  14, 18,  42. 
duties  of,  13,  14,  146,  148,  245,  300,  314. 
probation  of,  13, 16,  64,  136, 137. 
receiving  on  trial,  132,  135. 
receiving  into  full  connection,  64, 136. 
examination  of  character,  286. 
following  trades,  49. 

method  of  employing  time,  48, 49,  60, 157. 
power  of,  331. 
studies  of,  50,  133,  318. 
union  among,  62,  158. 
houses  for,  244,  246. 
supernumerary,  122. 

who,  65,  116 

provision  for,  65,  (see  allowance  of  travelling 

preachers.) 
neglecting  their  work,  117. 
superannuated,  122. 

provision  for,  65,  117,  241.  (See  allowance 

of  travelling  preachers.) 
trial  of,  160,  251. 
local,  12,  14,  18, 19,  20, 21,  65,  85,  135, 144, 164,  310. 
licensing  of,  165. 
election  to  deacon's  orders,  168. 
election  to  elder's  orders,  169. 
to  meet  in  class,  170. 

to  be  enrolled  on  the  journal  of  quarterly  conf.,  170. 
trial  of,  171,  321. 
appeal  of,  113,  172,  321. 
coloured,  279.  * 

of  other  denominations,  reception  of,  131. 
examinations  of,  301. 
how  made,  301. 
Preaching,  places  for,  27,  28,  146. 
mode  of,  52,  53, 145,  310 
field,  28. 

morning,  40,  134. 
evening,  39. 
Printing  books,  10. 
Prisons,  chaplains  to,  123. 


INDEX.  349 

Privileges  of  those  who  are  not  members  of  society,  10,29,  187,330. 
of  members  of  society  with  reference  to  other  churches,  45. 
Providence  Conference,  boundaries  of,  225. 
Punctuality,  300,  312. 

Quarterly  Conference,  (see  Conference.) 

meeting  (see  Conference,  Quarterly)  15, 138,  183. 

Religion,  means  of  promoting,  18,  28,  67,  69,  74,  164,  240. 
Representation  in  General  Conference,  ratio  of,  112, 113. 
Rock  River  Conference,  boundaries  of,  226. 
Rules,  General,  113,140,325. 

reading  of,  57. 

original  form  of,  177. 

Sabbath  breaking,  37. 

Sacraments,  administration  of,  forbidden  to  preachers   in   America 

prior  to  organization  of  M.  E.  C,  10. 
Sacrarriental  services,  193. 
Scriptures,  60,  186,  316,  323. 
Seamen,  preachers  to,  123% 
Sick,  communion  of  the,  206. 
Singing,  21,  53,  176,  324. 

Slavery,  15,  19,  21,  22,43,  44,  80,  85, 170,  181,  274-278,  326. 
Slaves,  holding,  by  members,  15,  43,  275. 

by  local  preachers,  19,  21,  170. 
by  travelling  preachers,  14,  22,  276. 
buying  or  selling,  21,  44,  275,  277,  278. 

general  rule  on,  181,  326. 
duties  of,  278. 
Smuggling,  38. 
South  Carolina,  exception  in  favour  of  slaveholders  in,  278. 

Conference,  boundaries  of,  212,  213,  218,  221,  224. 
Spirituous  liquors,  manufacture  of,  15,  19,  170. 

sale  of,  19,  85,  86,  170,  192,  338. 

use  of,  19,  36,  37,  56,  63,  185, 192,  338. 

after  preaching,  54. 
general  rule  respecting,  181. 
Stationary  power,  288. 
Stewards,  origin  of  the  office,  46. 
duties  of,  235,  246. 
appointment  of,  137,  235,  304,  331. 
supervision  of,  139,  236,  308. 
Sunday  service,  (see  Liturgy,)  24,  80. 
Sunday  schools,  128, 139, 148,  317. 

agents  for,  123,  150. 
Sunday  School  Union,  149. 
Superannuated  preachers,  (see  Preachers.) 
Supernumerary  preachers,  (see  Preachers.) 
Superintendents,  (see  Bishops.) 

the  first,  of  M.  E.  C,  23,  94. 


350  INDEX. 

Talking  in  church,  72,  230. 

Tennessee,  exception  in  favour  of  slaveholders  in,  278. 

Conference,  boundaries  of,  213,214, 216, 218,219, 221, 227 
Texas  Conference,  boundaries  of,  227. 
Thanksgiving,  20. 
Tobacco,  use  of,  36,  63,  185,  186. 
Tracts,  doctrinal,  83,  84,  85,  86,  92. 

distribution  of,  128, 139. 
Travelling  preachers,  (see  Preachers.) 
Troy  Conference,  boundaries  of,  220,  222,  225. 
Trustees  of  churches,  &c,  228,  234,  288,  338. 

Vacancy  on  circuit,  mode  of  supplying,  59. 

Vasey,  Thomas,  24. 

Virginia,  exception  in  favour  of  slaveholders  in,  44. 

Conference,  boundaries  of,  211,  212,  213,  214,  219,  224. 

Wa'ch-nights,  138. 

Wesley's,  Mr.,  authority  in  America,  10,  16,  26. 

over  his  societies,  45,  287,  290. 

letter  to  Dr.  Coke,  Mr.  Asbury,&c,  23,  24. 

Notes,  70. 

Sermons,  70. 
Wesleyan  Connection,  22,  250. 

reception  of  preachers  from  the,  34. 
Western  Conference,  boundaries  of,  212,  213. 
Whatcoat,  Richard,  24. 
Worship,  public,  175,  323. 

Youth,  (see  Children,  Sunday  schools,  Bible  classes."* 


SUPPLEMENT, 


CONTAINING  THE  ALTERATIONS  OF  1787  &  1844. 


Discipline  of  1787. 

Since  the  publication  of  the  first  edition  of  this  work, 
the  author  has  obtained,  through  the  kindness  of  the 
Rev.  Leroy  M.  Lee,  editor  of  the  Richmond  Christian 
Advocate,  a  copy  of  the  edition  of  the  Discipline  for 
1787.  An  examination  of  this  edition  confirms  the 
conjecture  previously  made,*  that  it  "  was  substantially 
the  same  as  the  first  thirty-one  sections  of  that  of  1789." 
As  the  author  desires  to  present,  with  perfect  accuracy, 
the  precise  period  of  the  alterations  of  the  Discipline, 
he  has  noted  below  such  as  were  made  in  1787. 

The  following  alterations,  though  assigned  in  the 
body  of  the  work,  for  the  reason  stated,  to  1789,  were 
made  entirely  in  1787,  viz.:  those  on  pp.  110,  115, 
125,  130,  134,  138,  139,  140,  141,  142,  144,  145,  146, 
(sec.  14,)  158,  164,  175,  187,  230,  273. 

The  following  alterations,  assigned  to  1 789,  were  made 
in  1787,  so  far  as  specified  under  each  head,  viz.: — 

P.  93,  Sec.  3.  Except  line  19,  which  then  read, 
"the  greatest  impediment  in  the  world."  Section  4 
was  added  in  1789. 

P.  119.  The  clause,  "To  ordain  superintendents, 
elders,  and  deacons,"  was  omitted  from  among  the 
duties  of  a  superintendent  in  1787,  but  was  restored  in 
1789. 

P.  120.     For  the  alterations  of  1787,  to  answer  to 

*  See  page  82. 


352  Alterations  of  1844. 

Question  2,  add,  "  and  the  elders  present."  Line  4, 
from  bottom,  for  "  direct  in,"  read,  "  settle  all." 

P.  133,  in  Answer  2,  for  "by  the  bishop  or  an  el- 
der, until  the  sitting  of  the  conference,"  read,  "  by  the 
elder  :"  and  in  Answer  3,  strike  out  "or  bishop  :"  then 
the  answers  will  stand  as  in  1787. 

P.  135.  In  1787,  the  recommendation  of  a  pro- 
bationer was  to  be  by  "  the  elder  or  deacon,"  instead 
of  "  the  elders  and  deacons  present." 

P.  146,  Sec.  15.  The  first  part  of  the  alteration, 
under  Question  15,  and  the  alteration  under  Question 
52,  made  in  1787. 

P.  147,  Sec.  16.  All,  except  the  last,  made  in 
1787. 

P.  174,  last  line.  The  change  of  form  took  place 
in  1787. 

P.  228.  Those  paragraphs  were  added  in  1787, 
except  the  clause,  "  nor  act  as  a  steward  or  leader." 

P.  237.     All  except  the  note  belongs  to  1787. 

P.  240,  note.  All,  except  the  last  sentence  of  Ans. 
1,  belongs  to  1787. 

P.  241,  note.  The  alteration  in  Answer  7,  made 
in  1787. 

Discipline  o/'1844. 

The  following  are  the  changes  made  in  the  Disci* 
pline  by  the  General  Conference  of  1844.  The  refer- 
ences are  to  the  pages  of  the  History,  to  which  the 
alterations  belong. 

P.  118,  line  2,  insert: — 

1844.  The  seventeenth  item  of  the  order  of 
business  of  the  annual  conferences,  altered  by  striking 
out  the  word  "  Bibles,"  and  adding  at  the  close,  "  and 
what  to  aid  the  American  Bible  Society,  and  its  auxi- 
liaries." 

P.  124.     At  the  close  of  Sec.  4,  add  :— 

1  844.  The  following  additional  proviso  is  added 
respecting  the  appointing  of  preachers — "  Provided, 
also,  that  with  the  exceptions  above  named,  he  shall 


Alterations  of  1844.  353 

not  continue  a  preacher  in  the  same  appointment  more 
than  two  years  in  six  ;  nor  in  the  same  city  more  than 
four  years  in  succession  ;  nor  return  him  to  it,  after 
such  term  of  service,  till  he  shall  have  been  absent 
four  years." 

P.  129.     At  the  end  of  Sec.  5,  add  :— 

1 844.  To  the  sixth  item  of  a  presiding  elder's 
duties,  is  added — "and  to  report  to  the  annual  con- 
ference the  names  of  all  travelling  preachers,  within 
his  district,  who  shall  neglect  to  observe  these  rules." 
His  term  of  service  also  still  further  restricted,  so  that 
after  the  words,  "  For  any  term  not  exceeding  four 
years  successively,"  (answer  to  Question  4,  1792,)  is 
added — "after  which  he  shall  not  be  appointed  to  the 
same  district  for  six  years." 

P.  133,  line  27,  insert: — 

1 844.  Paragraph  3,  of  1816,  so  altered,  that  the 
course  of  reading  and  study  is  extended  to  four  years, 
and  is  to  be  prescribed  by  the  bishops  alone. 

P.  150,  bottom,  add:— 

1844.  To  Paragraph  2,  (1840,)  add— "  And 
it  is  recommended  that,  in  all  cases  where  it  can  be 
done,  our  Sunday  schools  contribute  to  the  amount 
of  at  least  one  cent  per  quarter  for  each  teacher  and 
scholar.  One  half  of  the  amount  so  collected  in  each 
school  shall  be  appropriated  for  the  purchase  of  tracts, 
to  be  distributed  under  the  direction  of  the  preachers 
and  superintendents,  and  the  other  half  shall  be  for- 
warded to  the  treasurer  of  the  Sunday-School  Union  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  for  the  purposes  spe- 
cified in  the  Constitution  of  said  Union." 

P.  228,  line  9,  insert  :— 

1844.     The  boundaries  were  fixed  as  follows  : — 

1.  New-York  Conference — as  before,  except  for 
"White  Plains"  (district)  read  "Long  Island"  (district.) 

2.  Providence  Conference — as  before. 

3.  New-England  Conference — as  before. 

4.  Maine  Conference — as  before. 

5.  New-Hampshire  Conference — as  before,  except 


354  Alterations  of  1844. 

"  that  part  of  the  state  of  Vermont  east  of  the  Green 
Mountains,"  which  was  erected  into  a  distinct  con- 
ference. 

"  6.  Vermont  Conference  shall  include  the  state  of 
Vermont,  except  that  part  lying  west  of  the  top  of  the 
Green  Mountains,  embraced  in  the  Troy  Conference." 

"  7.  Troy  Conference  shall  include  Troy,  Albany, 
(including  Sharon  and  Cobleskill  circuits,  formerly 
embraced  in  the  Oneida  Conference,)  Saratoga,  Poult- 
ney,  Burlington,  and  Plattsburg  districts." 

8.  Black  River  Conference — as  before,  with  the 
addition  of  "  Montezuma  and  Port  Byron,"  at  the  end. 

9.  Oneida  Conference — as  before,  only  "  Susque- 
hannah  district"  altered  to  "  Susquehannah  and  Wyo- 
ming districts." 

10.  Genesee  Conference — as  before. 

11.  Erie  Conference — as  before,  with  the  insertion 
of  "  Akron  and"  before  "  Cleaveland  city." 

12.  Pittsburgh  Conference — as  before,  only  "Middle- 
burn  circuit  and  Kanawha  mission"  changed  to  "Kana- 
wha circuit." 

13.  Ohio  Conference — as  before,  striking  out  the 
words,  "except Westville  and  M'Farland,"  and  "Allen 
mission." 

14.  North  Ohio  Conference — as  before. 

"  15.  Michigan  Conference  shall  include  the  state 
of  Michigan,  and  the  Ojibway  missions  on  the  waters 
of  Lake  Superior,  formerly  embraced  in  the  Rock 
River  Conference. 

"  16.  Indiana  Conference  shall  include  that  part  of 
the  state  of  Indiana  south  of  the  National  Road,  with 
Elizabethtown  in  Ohio,  and  the  western  charge  in  In- 
dianapolis, with  all  the  towns  that  are  immediately  on 
the  road  to  the  state  line,  except  Terre  Haute. 

"  17.  North  Indiana  Conference  shall  include  that 
part  of  the  state  of  Indiana  north  of  the  National  Road, 
the  eastern  charge  in  Indianapolis,  with  all  the  towns 
that  are  immediately  on  the  road  to  the  eastern  line  of 
the  state,  together  with  Terre  Haute  in  the  west. 


Alterations  of  1844.  355 

"  18.  Rock  River  Conference  shall  include  that  part 
of  the  state  of  Illinois  not  embraced  in  the  Illinois 
Conference,  and  the  Wisconsin  Territory. 

"  19.  Ioway  Conference  shall  include  all  the  Ioway 
Territory. 

"  20.  Illinois  Conference  shall  include  that  part  of 
the  state  of  Illinois  south  of  the  following  line,  namely: 
beginning  at  Warsaw  on  the  Mississippi  River,  and 
running  thence  to  Augusta,  thence  to  Doddsville, 
thence  to  the  mouth  of  Spoon  River,  thence  to  Bloom- 
ington,  thence  to  Danville,  thence  to  the  Indiana  state 
line,  embracing  Warsaw  town,  Havannah  mission, 
Bloomington  station,  and  Dansville  circuit. 

"21.  Missouri  Conference  shall  include  the  state 
of  Missouri. 

"  22.  Indian  Mission  Conference  shall  be  bounded 
as  follows,  namely :  on  the  north  by  the  Missouri 
River,  east  by  the  states  of  Missouri  and  Arkansas, 
south  by  Red  River,  and  west  by  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tains." 

23.  Kentucky  Conference — as  before. 

"  24.  Holston  Conference  shall  include  East  Ten- 
nessee, that  part  of  the  state  of  North  Carolina  now 
embraced  in  the  Ashville  and  Wytheville  districts,  and 
so  much  of  the  state  of  Virginia  as  is  now  embraced 
in  the  Wytheville  district,  and  the  districts  lying  west 
of  New  River. 

"  25.  Tennessee  Conference  shall  include  Middle 
Tennessee,  and  that  part  of  North  Alabama  watered 
by  those  streams  flowing  into  the  Tennessee  River." 

26.  Memphis  Conference — as  before. 

"  27.  Arkansas  Conference  shall  include  the  state 
of  Arkansas. 

"  28.  Eastern  Texas  Conference  shall  embrace  all 
that  part  of  the  Republic  of  Texas  east  of  a  line  be- 
ginning at  the  east  pass  of  the  Bay  of  Galveston, 
thence  through  said  bay  to  the  mouth  of  Trinity  River, 
thence  up  said  river  to  the  source  of  the  middle  fork 
of  the  same. 


356  Alterations  of  1844. 

"  29.  Western  Texas  Conference  shall  embrace  all 
that  part  of  the  Republic  of  Texas  lying  west  of  the 
Trinity  River,  including  Galveston  Island." 

30.  Mississippi  Conference — as  before. 

"  31.  Alabama  Conference  shall  include  all  that  part 
of  the  state  of  Alabama  not  included  in  the  Tennessee 
Conference,  West  Florida,  and  the  counties  of  Jackson, 
Greene,  Wayne,  Clark,  Lauderdale,  Kemper,  Noxubee, 
Lowndes,  and  that  part  of  Monroe  east  of  the  Tombig- 
bee  River,  in  the  state  of  Mississippi. 

"  32.  Georgia  Conference  shall  include  all  the  state 
of  Georgia,  except  that  part  which  lies  south  of  a  line 
commencing  at  Fort  Gaines  on  the  Chattahoochee 
River,  running  thence  in  a  direct  line  to  Albany,  on 
Flint  River,  thence  along  the  line  of  Ocmulgee  and 
Flint  River  Rail  Road  to  the  Ocmulgee  River,  thence 
down  said  river  to  the  Altamaha,  thence  down  the  Al- 
tamaha  to  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  and  also  that  part  of 
North  Carolina  embraced  in  Murphy  circuit,  Lafayette 
district. 

"  33.  Florida  Conference  shall  include  all  that  part 
of  the  state  of  Georgia  not  included  in  the  Georgia 
Conference,  and  East  and  Middle  Florida. 

"  34.  South  Carolina  Conference  shall  include  the 
state  of  South  Carolina,  and  so  much  of  North  Caro- 
lina as  is  included  in  the  Lincolnton  and  Wilmington 
districts." 

35,  36,  37,  38,  39,  40.  North  Carolina,  Virginia, 
Baltimore,  Philadelphia,  New- Jersey,  and  Liberia  Mis- 
sion Annual  Conference — all  as  before. 

In  answer  to  the  question,  "How  are  the  districts  to  be 
formed  V  after  the  words,  "According  to  the  judgment 
of  the  bishops,"  is  added,  "  provided  that  no  district 
shall  contain  more  than  fifteen  appointments." 

P.  230,  line  4,  insert  :— 

1  844.     To  Paragraph  2,  of  1820,  is  added  :— 

"  In  all  cases  where  debts  for  building  houses  of 
worship  have  been,  or  may  be,  incurred  contrary  to, 
or  in  disregard  of,  the  above  recommendation,  our  mem- 


Alterations  of  1844.  357 

bers  and  friends  are  requested  to  discountenance,  by- 
declining  pecuniary  aid  to  all  agents  who  shall  travel 
abroad  beyond  their  own  circuits  or  districts  for  the 
collection  of  funds  for  the  discharge  of  such  debts  ; 
except  in  such  peculiar  cases  as  may  be  approved  by 
an  annual  conference,  or  such  agents  as  may  be  ap- 
pointed by  their  authority." 

P.  247.   At  the  end  of  Sec.  5,  add: — 

1 844:.  In  Paragraph  7,  of  1836,  after  the  words, 
"  for  said  bishop  or  bishops,"  are  inserted  the  words, 
"  subject  to  the  action  of  the  conference." 

P.  251.    At  the  end  of  Sec.  6,  add: — 

1844:.  The  following  new  paragraphs  were  in- 
serted : — 

"  4.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  each  annual  conference 
to  appoint  some  month  within  the  conference  year,  in 
which  missionary  collections  shall  be  taken  up  within 
their  respective  bounds,  and  also  to  make  such  arrange- 
ments concerning  branch  societies  as  may  be  deemed 
expedient. 

"  5.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  presiding  elders  to 
bring  the  subject  of  our  missions  before  the  quarterly 
meeting  conference  of  each  circuit  and  station  within 
their  districts,  as  early  in  the  conference  year  as  may 
be  practicable,  and  the  quarterly  meeting  conference 
shall  proceed  to  appoint  a  committee  of  not  less  than 
Jive,  nor  more  than  nine,  all  of  whom  shall  be  mem- 
bers of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  to  be  called 
the  Committee  on  Missions,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to 
aid  the  presiding  elder  and  preacher  in  charge,  in  rais- 
ing missionary  societies,  taking  up  collections,  and  in 
any  other  way  which  the  quarterly  meeting  conference 
may  judge  necessary  for  the  purpose  of  raising  mis- 
sionary funds  ;  such  as  having  sermons  preached,  or 
lectures  delivered,  on  the  subject  of  missions,  and  the 
establishing  of  missionary  prayer  meetings,  for  the  pro- 
motion of  the  cause. 

"  6.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  preachers  in  charge  of 
circuits  and  stations  to  organize  one  or  more  missionary 


358  Alterations  of  1844. 

societies  in  their  respective  charges,  if  it  should  be 
practicable ;  to  bear  any  name  which  the  societies  may 
choose ;  provided  always  that  these  societies  shall  be 
auxiliary  to  the  missionary  society  of  the  annual  con- 
ference to  which  such  charges  may  belong,  and  shall 
be  governed  by  such  rules  and  regulations  as  the  an- 
nual conference  may  prescribe.  It  shall  also  be  their 
duty  to  take  up,  or  cause  to  be  taken  up,  a  missionary 
collection  in  each  and  every  congregation  within  their 
respective  charges,  at  such  time  as  may  be  fixed  on  by 
the  annual  conference.  It  shall  be  their  duty,  fur- 
ther, to  appoint  in  every  class  within  their  charges 
a  missionary  collector,  who  shall  keep  a  book,  in  which 
shall  be  enrolled  the  names  of  all  the  members  of  the 
class,  and  shall  collect  from  each  member  who  shall 
feel  disposed  so  to  contribute,  at  the  rate  of  one  cent 
per  week,  or  fifty  cents  per  year,  and  shall  pay  over 
the  sums  so  collected  to  the  preacher  in  charge,  at  or 
before  the  last  quarterly  meeting  in  the  conference 
year;  and  the  preacher  in  charge  shall  transmit  the 
same  to  the  annual  conference,  together  with  such  sums 
as  may  have  been  collected  by  him  from  the  congre- 
gations, as  well  as  all  sums  received  from  branch 
societies,  or  otherwise,  all  of  which  shall  be  reported 
in  writing. 

"  7.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  quarterly  meeting 
conference,  from  time  to  time,  to  fill  up  vacancies 
which  may  occur  in  the  missionary  committee,  which 
committee  shall  have  the  right  to  a  seat  in  the  quarterly 
meeting  conference,  during  its  action  on  the  subject  of 
missions,  but  at  no  other  time. 

"  8.  In  order  to  keep  up  such  missionary  societies 
as  may  be  established,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  mis- 
sionary committee  to  use  their  best  efforts  to  hold  at 
least  once  a  year  a  meeting  of  the  missionary  society 
within  the  charge  to  which  they  may  belong  ;  in  doing 
which  they  shall  have  the  aid  of  the  preacher  in  charge, 
and  also  of  the  quarterly  meeting  conference,  if  need  be. 

"  9.  It  will  be  expected  that  in  the  examination  in 


Alterations  of  1844.  359 

the  annual  conference  a  reference  will  be  had  to  the 
faithful  performance  of  the  duty  of  preachers  on  this 
subject,  in  the  passage  of  character." 

Paragraph  7,  of  1836,  and  Paragraphs  8  and  9,  of 
1840,  struck  out,  and  the  following  substituted: — 

"  13.  The  corresponding  secretary  shall  be  a  mem- 
ber of  such  annual  conference  as  he  may,  with  the 
approbation  of  the  bishops,  select. 

"  14.  For  the  purpose  of  more  effectually  adminis- 
tering the  financial  concerns  of  the  Indian  Mission 
Conference,  as  also  promoting  its  spiritual  welfare, 
there  shall  be  a  superintendent  appointed  by  the  bishop, 
who  shall  be  a  member  of  said  conference,  and  reside 
within  its  bounds,  to  be  continued  in  office  for  any 
time  not  exceeding  four  years.  It  shall  be  his  duty  to 
overlook  all  the  accounts  of  the  missionaries  and  the 
superintendents  of  schools,  to  attend  to  all  the  interests 
of  our  missions  and  schools  within  the  bounds  of  said 
conference,  as  those  interests  may  be  connected  with 
the  government  of  the  United  States,  and  with  the 
Indian  school  fund. 

"He  may  visit  Washington  city  once  a  year,  oroftener, 
if  it  be  deemed  necessary ;  and  also,  as  far  as  his  time 
and  circumstances  will  permit,  and  it  may  be  judged 
necessary  for  the  interests  of  the  mission,  visit  the 
interior  of  the  Indian  country  with  a  view  to  the  ex- 
tension of  the  work  within  his  bounds.  His  salary 
shall  not  exceed  the  ordinary  allowance  of  other  itine- 
rant preachers  ;  and  his  table  and  other  expenses  shall 
be  estimated  by  the  mission  committee  of  the  conference, 
for  which  amount  he  shall  have  authority  to  draw  on 
the  treasurer  of  the  Missionary  Society,  in  quarterly 
instalments." 

P.  273.     At  the  end  of  Sec.  8,  add  : — 

1  84:^.  The  substance  of  this  section,  which  has 
been  considerably  altered,  is  presented  below  : — 

1.  This  paragraph  remains  as  before. 

"  2.  There  shall  be  an  editor  of  the  Methodist  Quar- 
terly Review  and  general  books  ;  and  an  editor  and  an 


360  Alterations  of  1844. 

assistant  editor  for  the  Christian  Advocate  and  Joui 
nal,  who,  if  chosen  from  among  the  travelling  preach- 
ers, shall  be  members  of  such  conferences  as  they 
may,  with  the  approbation  of  the  bishops,  select. 
There  shall  be  an  editor  at  New-York  of  Sunday-school 
books  and  tracts,  whose  duty  it  shall  be,  in  connection 
with  the  book  agents,  to  superintend  all  such  publica- 
tions issued  at  our  Book  Room,  and  to  have  charge 
of  the  Sunday-School  Advocate  or  other  Sunday-school 
periodicals,  and  he  shall  be  subject  to  the  same  regula- 
tions and  restrictions  which  govern  the  other  editors  in 
New-York. 

"  3.  There  shall  be  an  agent  and  an  assistant  agent, 
both  of  whom  shall  be  chosen  from  among  the  travel- 
ling preachers,  and  shall  be  members  of  such  confer- 
ences as  they  may,  with  the  approbation  of  the  bishops, 
select. 

"  4.  The  agents  shall  have  authority  to  regulate  the 
publications  and  all  other  parts  of  the  business  of  the 
Concern,  except  what  belongs  to  the  editorial  depart- 
ments, as  the  state  of  the  finances  will  admit,  and  the 
demands  may  require.  It  shall  be  their  duty  to  send 
an  exhibit  of  the  state  of  the  Book  Concern  at  New- 
York  to  each  session  of  the  annual  conferences,  and 
report  quadrennially  to  the  General  Conference.  They 
shall  also  inform  the  conferences  of  any  within  their 
respective  bounds  who  neglect  to  make  payment,  that 
measures  may  be  taken  to  collect  or  secure  such  debts  ; 
and  they  shall  not  allow  any  claim  to  run  beyond  one 
year  from  the  time  it  was  due  without  reporting  it  to 
the  conference.  They  shall  publish  such  books  and 
tracts  as  are  recommended  by  the  General  Conference, 
and  may,  if  approved  by  the  editors,  publish  such  as 
are  recommended  by  the  book  committee  at  New- 
York,  or  recommended  by  an  annual  conference  ; 
and  they  may  reprint  any  book  or  tract  which  has 
been  once  approved  and  published  by  us,  when,  in 
their  judgment,  and  in  the  judgment  of  the  editors, 
the  same   ought  to  be  reprinted  :    or   they  may  pub- 


Alterations  of  1844.  361 

lish   any  new  work  which  may  be  approved  by  the 
editors. 

"  5.  The  book  committee  at  New-York  shall  consist 
of  six  travelling  ministers  and  the  editors.  The  annual 
election  of  two  by  the  New-York,  two  by  the  Phila- 
delphia, and  two  by  the  New-Jersey  Conference,  shall 
constitute  the  six  members  of  the  committee.  It  shall 
be  the  duty  of  the  book  committee  to  examine  into  the 
condition  of  the  Book  Concern,  to  inspect  the  accounts 
of  the  agents,  and  make  a  report  thereof  yearly  to  the 
three  conferences  named  above,  and  to  the  General 
Conference.  They  shall  also  attend  to  such  matters 
as  may  be  referred  to  them  by  the  editors  or  agents  for 
their  action  or  counsel.  And  they  shall  have  power 
to  suspend  an  editor  or  agent  from  his  official  relation 
as  such,  if  they  judge  it  necessary  for  the  interests  of 
the  Church  and  the  Concern.  And  a  time  shall  be  fixed, 
at  as  early  a  day  as  practicable,  for  the  investigation 
of  the  official  conduct  of  the  said  editor  or  agent,  at 
which  two  or  more  of  the  bishops  shall  be  requested 
to  attend  ;  and  by  the  concurrence  of  the  bishops  pre- 
sent, and  of  the  majority  of  the  committee,  he  may  be 
removed  from  office  in  the  interval  of  the  General 
Conference.  And  in  case  a  vacancy  occurs  in  any  of 
the  agencies  or  editorial  departments  authorized  by  the 
General  Conference,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  book 
committee,  and  two  or  more  of  the  general  superin- 
tendents, as  soon  as  practicable,  to  provide  for  such 
vacancy  until  the  next  General  Conference." 

6.  This  paragraph,  respecting  the  agents  at  Cincin- 
nati, remains  as  before,  except  that  they  are  allowed 
the  same  choice  of  a  conference  as  the  agents  at  New- 
York. 

7,  8,  same  as  corresponding  paragraphs  of  1840, 
only  strike  out  the  words  "  and  recommended  by  the 
book  committee  at  Cincinnati,  or  bv  an  annual  confer- 
ence," and  substitute,  "  and  may  publish  any  work 
recommended  by  the  book  committee  at  Cincinnati, 
or  by  an  annual  conference,  if  approved  by  the  editors." 


362  Alterations  o/1844. 

"  9.  There  shall  be  an  editor  of  the  Ladies'  Reposi- 
tory, general  books  and  tracts,  except  those  in  the  Ger- 
man language,  and  an  editor  of  the  Western  Christian 
Advocate,  who,  if  chosen  from  among  the  travelling 
preachers,  shall  be  members  of  such  conferences  as 
they  may,  with  the  approbation  of  the  bishops,  select." 

10.  Same  as  before. 

"11.  Printed  sheets,  ordered  by  the  agents  from 
New-York,  shall  be  sent  at  fifty  per  cent.,  and  bound 
books  of  the  General  Catalogue  at  forty  per  cent.,  dis- 
count from  the  retail  prices  ;  and  those  ordered  from 
Cincinnati  to  New-York  to  be  sent  on  the  same  terms, 
the  agency  sending  the  books  to  be  charged  with  the 
expense  of  transportation. 

"  12.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  agents  to  send  an 
exhibit  of  the  state  of  the  Book  Concern  at  Cincinnati 
to  each  session  of  all  the  annual  conferences,  and  report 
quadrennially  to  the  General  Conference.  They  shall 
also  inform  the  conferences  of  any  within  their  respect- 
ive bounds  who  neglect  to  make  payment,  that  mea- 
sures may  be  taken  to  collect  o»  secure  such  c 
and  thev  shall  not  allow  any  claim  to  run  beyond  one 
year  from  the  time  it  was  due  without  reporting  it  to 
the  conference. 

"  13.  The  book  committee  of  this  department  of  the 
Book  Concern  shall  consist  of  six  members  in  addition 
to  the'  editors,  to  be  chosen  annually,  two  by  the  Ohio, 
two  by  the  Kentucky,  and  two  by  the  Indiana  Con- 
ference, whose  powers  and  duties,  in  reference  to  this 
establishment,  shall  be  the  same  as  those  of  the  book 
committee  at  New-York  in  relation  to  the  Concern 
there. 

"  14.  The  agents  of  this  establishment  shall  remit 
to  the  agents  at  New-York  during  the  current  year  as 
largely  and  frequently  as  their  funds  will  allow,  and  to 
the  full  amount  of  stock  furnished,  if  practicable.  They 
shall  also  remit  any  surplus  funds  that  may  be  in  their 
hands  after  defraying  the  expense  of  conducting  their 
business,  which  shall  be  added   to  the  profits  of  the 


Alterations  of  1844.  363 

Concern  at  New-York,  and  appropriated  to  the  same 
purposes. 

"  15.  Every  annual  conference  shall  appoint  a  com- 
mittee, who,  in  the  absence  of  the  agent,  shall  attend 
to  the  collection  of  the  accounts  sent  out  from  the  Book 
Concern,  and  return  an  accurate  report  of  the  same. 
They  shall  also  report  to  the  conference  any  claims 
which  may  have  been  one  year  due,  that  they  may  be 
collected  or  secured.  Every  presiding  elder,  minister, 
and  preacher,  shall  do  everything  in  his  power  to  re- 
cover all  debts  due  to  the  Concern,  for  books  or  peri- 
odicals, within  the  bounds  of  his  charge.  If  any  per- 
son, preacher,  or  member,  be  indebted  to  the  Book 
Concern,  and  refuse  or  neglect  to  make  payment,  or  to 
come  to  a  just  settlement,  let  him  be  dealt  with  in  the 
same  manner  as  is  directed  in  other  cases  of  debt  and 
disputed  accounts.     See  chap,  i,  sec.  10. 

"16.  Whenever  a  member  of  an  annual  conference 
applies  for  a  location,  it  shall  be  asked  in  all  cases,  Is 
he  indebted  to  the  Book  Concern  ?  and  if  it  be  ascer- 
tained that  he  is,  the  conference  shall  require  him  to 
secure  said  debt,  if  they  judge  it  at  all  necessary  or 
proper,  before  thev  grant  him  a  location.  Whenever 
any  claimant  on  the  funds  of  a  conference  shall  be  in 
debt  to  the  Book  Concern,  the  conference  of  which  he 
is  a  member  shall  have  power  to  appropriate  the  amount 
of  such  claim,  or  any  part  thereof,  to  the  payment  of 
said  debt." 

17.  The  weekly  papers  same  as  before,  with  the 
addition  of  the  Northern  Christian  Advocate,  at  Au- 
burn, N.  Y.  The  following  sentence  respecting  its 
committee  takes  the  place  of  the  last  sentence  of  this 
paragraph  (as  in  1840)  respecting  periodical  for  fe- 
males and  Christian  Apologist : — "  The  publishing 
committee  shall  be  appointed  by  the  Oneida,  Genesee, 
and  Black  River  Conferences,  and  shall  consist  of  two 
members  from  each  of  these  conferences." 

18-24,  inclusive,  as  before. 

"  25.  The   salaries  for  the  support  of  editors  and 


364  Alterations  of  \MA. 

agents  in  all  our  book  and  periodical  establishments 
shall  be  fixed  by  the  General  Conference,  or  by  com- 
mittees appointed  by  that  body." 

26.  As  before. 

27.  Merged  in  Paragraph  15. 

28.  29,  30,  (now  27,  28,  29,)  same  as  before. 
31.  Struck  out. 


THE  END. 


BOOKS 

PUBLISHED  BY  G.  LANE  AND  C.  B.  TIPPETT, 

for  %  ftktljcrtrtst  (Episcopal  (Hjnrd), 

AT  THE  CONFERENCE  OFFICE,  200  MULBERRY-STREET, 
NEW-YORK. 

***  Most  of  the  works  in  this  list  may  be  had  in  extra  bindings  at 
an  advanced  price. 


DR.  ADAM  CLARKE'S  COMMENTARY. 

Six  volumes,  imperial  8vo.     Price  Eighteen  dollars,  bound  in  sheep. 

The  Old  Testament  may  be  had  separately,  in  four  volumes; 

and  the  New  in  two  volumes;  Price  $3  a  volume. 

BENSON'S  COMMENTARY. 

Complete  in  five  volumes,  imp.  8vo.    Price  Fifteen  dollars,  bound  in  sheep. 

The  Old  Testament  may  be  had  separately  in  three  volumes ; 

and  the  New  Testament  in  two  volumes  :  Price  Three  dollars  a  volume. 

NOTES  ON  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 

BY  REY  JOHN  WESLEY,  A.M. 
One  volume  8vo.     Pages  734.     Price  Two  dollars,  bound  in  sheep. 

A    NEW    EDITION    IN    PEARL    TYPE. 

Small  12mo.    $1   in  pin.  shp. ;  $1  13  shp.  ex.;  $2  25  mor.  tucks,  gt.  edges. 

WORKS  OF  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 

Complete  in  seven  volumes  8vo.     Price  Twelve  dollars  bound  in  sheep. 

The  following  may  be  had  separately  : 

Sermons,  in  two  volumes :  $3.    Journals,  two  volumes:  $4  50. 

WORKS  OF  REV.  JOHN  FLETCHER. 

Complete   in  four  volumes   8vo.      Price    $7  50,  bound   in  sheep. 
The  Checks  may  be  had  separately  in  two  volumes  :  Price  $4. 

LONGKING'S  NOTES. 

Notes,  Illustrative  and  Explanatory,  on  the  Holy  Gospels  :  arranged 

according  to  Townsend's  Chronological  New  Testament. 

BY  JOSEPH  LONGKING. 

Four  volumes,  large  18mo.    Pages  390,  395,  394,528.     Price  $2  13. 


BOOKS  PUBLISHED  BY  LANE  AND  TIPPETT. 

HORNE'S  INTRODUCTION. 

A  Compendious  Introduction  to  the  Study  of  the  Bible  :  being  an  Analysis 

of  the  Author's  Introduction  to  the  Critical  Study  of  the  Scriptures. 

BY  THOMAS  HARTWELL  HORNE. 

In  one  volume  12mo.     Pages  391.    Price  One  dollar. 

TOWNLEY'S  BIBLICAL  LITERATURE. 

Illustrations  of  Biblical  Literature,  exhibiting  the  History  and  Fate  of  the 

Scriptures  from  the  earliest  Period  to  the  present  Century:  with 

Notices  of  Translators  and  other  eminent  Biblical  Scholars. 

BY  REV.  JAMES  TOWNLEY,  D.  D. 

In   Two  volumes   8vo.      Price   Four  dollars. 

These  volumes  afford  a  more  comprehensive  view  of  the  literary  history  of  the 

Holy  Scriptures  than  is  to  be  found  in  any  other  work. — London  Eclectic  Rev. 

FULFILMENT  OF  SCRIPTURE  PROPHECY, 

As  exhibited  in  Ancient  History  and  Modern  Travels:  showing  the  Fulfilment 

of  the  Predictions  respecting  the  Descendants  of  Ishmael,  the  Jews, 

the  Holy  Land,  Philistia,  Nineveh,  Babylon,  Tyre,  etc. 

BY  STEPHEN  B.  WICKENS. 

Large  18mo.     With  a  Map.    Pages  352.     Price  Fifty  cents. 

SCRIPTURE  CHARACTERS: 

Letters  on  the  Distinguishing  Excellences  of  Scripture  Personages. 

BY  REV.  ROBERT  HUSTON. 

Large  18mo.    Pages  245.     Price  Thirty -eight  cents. 

HISTORICAL  CONFIRMATION  OF  SCRIPTURE; 

With  Especial  Reference  to  Jewish  and  Ancient  Heathen 

Testimony. 

BY  WILLIAM  BLATCH. 

Large  18mo.     Pages  144.     Price  Thirty -one  cents. 

A  CONCISE  DICTIONARY  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

BY  REV.  JAMES  COVEL. 
Large  18mo.     With  Maps  and  Engravings.     Price  One  dollar. 

THE  MIRACLES  OF  CHRIST: 

With  Explanatory  Observations,  and  Illustrations  from  Modern  Travels. 

INTENDED  FOR  THE  YOUNG. 

Large  18mo.  With  Engravings.    Pages  265.   Price  Forty-four  cents. 


BOOKS  PUBLISHED  BY  LANE  AND  TIPPETT. 

HARE  ON  JUSTIFICATION. 

A  Treatise  on  the  Scripture  Doctrine  of  Justification. 

BY  REV.  EDWARD  HARE. 

18mo.    Pages  253.    Price  Forty-four  cents. 

CHRISTIAN  PERFECTION: 

The  Scripture  Doctrine  stated  and  defended ;  with  a  Critical  and  Historical 

Examination  of  the  Controversy,  both  Ancient  and  Modern ;  also 

Practical  Illustrations  and  Advices :  in  a  Series  of  Lectures. 

BY  REV.  GEORGE  PECK,  D.  D. 

One  volume  12mo.   Pages  484.    Price  One  dollar. 

PECK  ON  CHRISTIAN  PERFECTION: 

AN  ABRIDGED  EDITION, 

In  which  the  Critical  and  Historical  Examination  of  the  Controversy 

is  omitted. 

Large  18mo.   Price  Fifty  cents. 

SCRIPTURE  VIEWS  OF  HEAVEN. 

BY  JONATHAN  EDMONDSON,  M.  A. 

Large  18mo.    Pages  250.  Price  Thirty-eight  cents. 

MWAN  ON  THE  SABBATH. 

Practical  Considerations  on  the  Christian  Sabbath :  setting  forth  the  Original 

and  General  Design  of  the  Sabbath;  the  Moral  Obligations  of  the  Day; 

its  Change  from  the  Seventh  to  the  First  Day  of  the  Week ;  and 

the  Spirit  and  Manner  in  which  it  ought  to  be  sanctified. 

BY  REV.  PETER  M'OWAN. 

Large  18mo.     Pages  200.    Price  Thirty-eight  cents. 

ADMONITORY  COUNSELS, 

Addressed  to  a  Methodist,  on  Subjects  of  Christian  Experience  and  Practice. 

BY  JOHN  BAKEWELL. 

Large  18mo.    Pages  228.  Price  Thirty-eight  cents. 

TREATISE  ON  SECRET  AND  SOCIAL  PRAYER. 

BY  RICHARD  TREFFRY. 

(The  author  of  this  excellent  work  was  fifty  years  a  traveling  preacher.) 

Large  18mo.    Price  Thirty-eight  cents. 


BOOKS  PUBLISHED  BY  LANE  AND  TIPPETT. 

THE  GREAT  EFFICACY  OF  SIMPLE  FAITH   IN    THE    ATONEMENT  OT 
CHRIST,   EXEMPLIFIED  IN  A 

MEMOIR  OP  MR.  WILLIAM  CARVOSSO, 

SIXTY  YEARS  A  METHODIST  CLASS-LEADER. 

Written  by  Himself,  and  edited  by  his  Eldest  Son. 

He  staggered  not  at  the  promise  of  God  through  unbelief;  but  was  strong 

in  the  faith,  giving  glory  to  God.  Rom.  iv,  20. 

(Near_/i/ty  thousand  copies  of  this  work  have  been  circulated.) 

Large  18mo.  With  a  Portrait.  Price  Fifty  cents. 

THE  LIFE  OF  JOHN  BUNYAN, 

AUTHOR  OF  THE  PILGRIM'S  PROGRESS,  HOLY  WAR,  ETC. 

BY  STEPHEN  B.  WICKENS. 

This  volume  embraces  the  substance  of  Bunyan's  remarkable  autobiography 

entitled,  Grace  Abounding  to  the  Chief  of  Sinners;  together  with  what 

else  is  known  respecting  his  life,  labors,  writings,  and  character. 

It  is  embellished  with  a  portrait  and  several  wood -cuts. 
Second  Edition.     Large  18mo.     Pages  344.    Price  Fifty  cents. 

THE  VILLAGE  BLACKSMITH: 

Or  Piety  and  Usefulness  exemplified  in  a  Memoir  of  Samuel  Hick,  late  of 

Micklefield,  Yorkshire,  Eng. 

BY  THE  REV.  JAMES  EVERETT. 

One  volume  large  18mo.     Pages  352.     Price  Fifty  cents. 

To  all  classes  of  readers  this  Memoir  will  be  a  fund  of  entertainment  and 

instruction.  It  stands  alone.   There  is  nothing  like  it  in  ancient 

or  modern  biography.— Rev.  G.  Cookman. 

THE  WALL'S-END  MINER: 

Or  a  brief  Memoir  of  the  Life  of  William  Crister:  Including  an  Account  of 

the  Catastrophe  of  June  18, 1835. 

BY  THE  REV.  JAMES  EVERETT. 

This  work  will  be  found  to  be  not  less  interesting,  and,  we  think,  even  more 

edifying  than  the  story  of  the  Village  Blacksmith,  by  the  same  author. 

18mo.     Pages  178.     Price  Thirty-one  cents. 

MEMOIR  OP  JONATHAN  SAVILLE, 

Of  Halifax,  Eng.    Including  his  Autobiography. 

BY  FRANCIS  A.  WEST. 

This  is  the  Memoir  of  a  poor  little  orphan  boy,  who  by  ill  usage  became  & 

cripple  for  life,  and  who  afterward  became  a  Wesleyan 

local  preacher  of  extensive  usefulness. 
Large  18mo.    Price  Twenty -five  cents,  bound  in  sheep. 


